. 


AiV 


Itheological  seminary,! 

^  Princeton,  N.  J. 


|;  C(/>^e^   .DiviA'On. ■ I 


i 


^ 


\ 

\ 


\ 


' /tu"  ftMttit u  iSe* 


/^r  ///  //'////i/^r//r  ^^  r^^/z^y,.  rim  de 


Pu6{is/,edfy  James  O^xzm  BooAse/^er  Trenton 2 


YJr 


THE 

CHRISTIAN'S  DEFENCE 


AGAINGT    THE 


FEARS  OF  DEATH 


WITH 


SEASONABLE   DIRECTIONS 

HOW    TO 

PREPARE  OURSELVES  TO  DIE  WELL, 


WRITTEN    ORIGINALLY    IN    FRENCH, 

BY   CHARLES   DRELINCOURT, 

Late  Minister  of  the  Protestant  Church  of  Paris. 

fO    WHICH    IS    PREFIXED, 

THE  LIFE  OF   IHE   AUTHOR, 
AND  HIS  BEHAVIOUR  IN  HIS  LAST  MOMENTS, 

FROM  THE    TWENTY-SECOND  LONDON  EDITION. 


TREJVTOA',  (JV.JJ 
PRINTED  AND  SOLD  BY  JAMES  ORAM, 

1808. 


PREFACE. 


THE  usefulness  of  such  a  treatise  as  I  now  put 
into  the  hands  of  my  reader^  is  so  obvious,  that  to 
insist  upon  it,  zvould  be  to  suppose  him  of  an  undef^ 
standing  little  better  than  tliat  of  the  beasts  that 
perish  :  for  ztho  knoiveth  not,  "  that  it  is  appointed 
unto  all  men  once  to  die,  and  after  this  the  judg° 
ment  ?"  and  that  consequently,  as  our  excellent  au- 
thor expresses  if,  the  best  philosophy  liiust  be  the 
meditation  of  death. 

Keither  shall  I  insist  upon  the  character  of  thi^ 
valuable  piece,  lest  I  should  be  thought  to  hold  ^ 
candle  to  the  sun ;  its  reputation  being  already  uni- 
versally  establislied  amongst  all  people  of  piety  and 
learning.  TJie  extraordinary  approbation  it  has. 
met  zvith  in  all  tlie  countries  of  Europe,  (asiiell 
Roman  Catlwlic  as  Protestant)  and  the  numerous 
impressions  it  has  undergone  in  almost  all  the  Eu- 
fopean  languages,  is  a  greater  encomium  upon  it, 
than  any  we  can  possibly  find  ivords  to  express. 

After  a  long  experience  and  practice  amongst  de- 
parting souls,  and  in  the  houses  of  mourning,  at  the 
request  of  some  of  his  congregation,  ivho  mightily 
approved  of  the  proper  and  seasonable  arguments 
tJiat  tie  made  use  of  to  fortify  tiieir  persons  against 
the  apprehensions  of  death,  suitable  to  tlieir  condi- 
tions and  tempers,  did  Drelincourt  publish  his  book 
f^/*  Consolations. 

Its  truly  Christian  spirit  arid  politeness,  its  great 
devotion,  nervous  sense,  and  elegance  of  expression, 
have  deservedly  given  it  access  to  courts  as  zvell  as 
private  houses,  and  rendered  it  the  darling  of  per- 
mis  of  the  highest  rank,  zv/io  have  not  been  ashamed 


i^  PREFACE. 

of  being  religions.  It  zvas  at  first  dedicated  to  an 
illustrious  Princess  of  the  house  of  Hesse  ;  and  our 
own  late  excellent  Queen  Mary,  (consort  to  King 
William  III  J  had  so  great  an  esteeniy  not  to  say 
fondness,  for  it,  that  she  told  our  author's  son,  then 
one  of  her  phijsicians,  that  she  had  read  it  above 
seven  times  over. 

After  such  commendation  and  universal  appro- 
bation of  Christians  of  all  professions,  it  would 
be  needless  to  say  more.  How  serviceable  it  may  be 
to  divines  in  funeral  sermons,  in  visiting  the  sick,  the 
poor  and  afflicted,  and  how  proper  to  be  left  as  lega- 
cies to  surviving  friends,  at  funerals,  I  leave  to  others 
to  judge,  xvho  shall  sincerely  desire  to  promote  the 
salvation  of  soids. 


g^  THE  engraved  Frontispiece  is  the  Jirst 
attempt  of  Master  Charles  Rolliiisoii,  son  of  Mr. 
William  Rollinson,  Engraver,  New-York— who, 
from  this  specimen  of  youthful  genius,  bids  tair 
to  become  a  valuable  acquisition  to  the  American 
fine  arts.  The  plate  represents  the  very  interest- 
ing scene  that  took  place  between  the  celebrated 
Joseph  Addison,  at  the  hour  of  his  death,  and  his 
nephew  the  young  Earl  of  Warwick  ;— of  w^iom 
his  biographer  says, 

''  The  virtue  of  this  excellent  man  [Joseph  Addison) 
shone  brightest  at  the  point  of  death.     After  a  long 
and  manly;  but  vain  struggle  with  his  distempers,  he 
dismissed  his  physicians,  and  with  them  all  hopes  ot 
life  ;  but  with  his  hopes  of  life  he  dismissed  not  his 
concern  for  the  Hving.     He  sent  for  lord  Warwick, 
a  youth  nearly  related  to  him,  and  finely  accomplish- 
ed, but  irregular  in  conduct  and  principle  ;  on  whoni 
his  pious  instructions  and  example  had  not  produced 
the  desired  effect.     Lord  Warwick  came  :  but  lite 
now  glimmering  in  the  socket,  the  dying  fnend  was 
silent.     After  a  decent  and  proper  pause,  the  youth 
said,  "  Dear  sir  !  you  sent  for  me  :  I  believe,  and 
hope,  you  have  some  commands ;  I   shall  hold  them 
most  dear."     May  the  reader  not  only  feel  the  rep  y, 
but  retain  its  impression !  Forcibly  grasping  the  youth  s 
hand,  Addison  softly  said,  See  in  what  peace  a  Chris- 
tian can  die  !  He  spoke  with  difficulty,  and  soon  ex- 
pired.    Through  Divine  grace,  how  great  is  man  [ 
Through  Divine  mercy,  how  stingless  death  ! 


(^1) 


CONTENTS  of  the  CHAPTERS. 

Chap.  Page. 

^N  account  of  the  author^ s  life  and  ivrit'wgSy  -         5 

of  his  beheaviour  in  his  last  moments ^  9 

I.  That  there  is  nothing  more  dreadful  and  terrible  than 

Deaths  to  such  as  have  no  hope  in  Gody        -  -        19 

II,  That  in  all  the  philosophy  of  the  Heathens  there  is  no 

true  and  solid  comfort  against  the  Fears  of  Deaths       26 

III.  Of  the  different  sorts  of  death  luith  ivhich  ive  are  to 

encounter,  -  -  -  -         -       34 

IV.  That  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from 

eternal  death,  and  delivers  us  by  degrees,  from  the 
spiritual  death,  -  -  -  -  -       39 

V,  Why  ive  are  yet  subject  to  the  natural  or  corporeal 
death,  and  ivhat  advantages  ive  obtain  thereby 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,         -         -         -       4^ 

VI.   Whence  proceed  the  Fears  of  Death,  -  -       -        5^ 

VII.  The  Firsft  Remedy  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is,  to 

meditate  often  vpcn  it,  -  -  -  -       67 

VIII.  The  Second  Remedy  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is,. 

to  live  under  a  continual  expectation  of  it.  -        78 

IX.  The  Third  Remedy  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is, 
to  consider  that  God  hath  ordained  the  time  and 
manner  of  our  death,  -  -  -  -        89 

X.  The  Fourth  Remedy  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is, 

to  wean  our  hearts  from  the  world,  -  -     1 1 8 

XL  The  Fifth  Remedy  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is, 
to  forsake  vice,  and  to  apply  ourselves  to  the  practise 
of  true  piety  and  holiness,         -         -  -  -      1 52 

XII.  The   Sixth  Remedy  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is, 

to  rely  upon  God^s  good  providence,  -  -     207 

XIII.  The  First  Consolation  against  the  Fears  of  Death : 

God  will  not  forsake  us  in  our  dying  agonies,         •     274 

XIV.  The  Second  Consolation  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is, 

to  look  upon  God  as  a  merciful  Father,  and  to  rely 

upon  his  infmte  goodness^         •         -         -  -     272 


CONTENTS  of  the  CHAPTERS. 
Chap.  Page^ 

XV.  ne  Third  Consolation  against  the  Fears  of  Death  iSy 

to  7neditate  continually  upon  the  death  and  passion  of 
our  Lord  Jejus  Christ,  and  to  rely  upon  the  merits 
of  his  cross,  -  -  -  -  -  -     289 

XVI.  The  Fourth  Consolation  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is, 

to  meditate  upon  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  his  se- 
pulchre,        -------     307 

XVII.  ST*^  Fifth  Consolation  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is, 

to  meditate  upon  the  resurrection  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,         -         -         -         -         -         -         -3^3 

XVIII.  The  Sixth  Consolation  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is, 

the  ascetision  of  Jesus  Christ  into  heaven,  and  his 
sitting  doivn  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  -  -     317 

XIX.  The  Seventh  Consolation  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is, 

our  strict  and  inseparable  union  with  Jesus  Christ 
through  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  first-fruits  of  our 
blessed  immortality,  -  -  -  -■       -327 

XX.  The  Eighth  Consolation:    Death  delivers  us  from  all 

the  miseries  which  we  daily  suffer,  -  -     343 

XXI.  The  Ninth  Consolation  :  Death  delivers  us  from  sin, 

which  we  see  reigning  in  the  world,  and  from  the 
remains  of  our  own  corruption,  -  -  -     35<5 

XXII.  The  Tenth  Consolation  arises  from  the  happiness  of  the 

soul  in  its  state  of  separation  from  the-  body,  -     371 

XXni.  The  Eleventh  Consolation  :  The  glorious  resurrection 

of  our  bodies,         ------     3^^ 

XXIV.  The  Twelfth  Consolation  :  The  destruction  of  death, 
and  the  eternal  and  most  happy  life,  which  we  shall 
enjoy  both  in  soul  and  body  after  the  resurrection,         432 

The  Meditations  and  Prayers,  proper  for  every  condition,  are  at, 
the  end  of  the  several  chapters  unto  which  they  belongs 


LIFE 

OF 

THE  REV.  CHARLES  DRELINCOURT, 

Extracted  chiefly  from  Monsieur  Bayle. 


This  lUustnous  person  (for  what  is  more  illustrious  than 
true  piety  ?)  was  born  on  the  loth  of  July,  1595,  at  Sedan, 
where  his  lather,  whose  name  was  Peter  Drelincourt,  a  gen- 
tlemen of  good  family,  had  a  considerable  post,  bemg  at  first 
secretary  to  Henry  Robert  de  la  Mark,  Duke  of  Bullion  and 
sovereign  Prince  of  Sedan,  and  afterwards  chosen  Register, 
of  the  Supreme  Council  of  that  city.     His  mother  was  no 
less  worthily   descended,  being  the  daughter  of  Nicholas 
Buyrette,  Advocate  in  the  parliament  of  Pans,  of  whom  we 
find  it  related,  (from  a   ma  uscript  life  of  our  author)  that 
having  embraced   the   reformed  religion,    he  was  followed 
therein  by  his   wife  and  children,  with  so  much  zeal,  that 
Thomas   Buyrette,  his  eldest  son,  is  reckoned  among  the 
glorious  company   of  the  Protestant   martyrs  •,   and  James 
Buyrette,    his    second   son,  having  devoted  himself  to  the 
ministry,  would  have  been  elected  one  of  the  pastors  of  the 
church  at  Paris,  if  he  had  not  died  the  same  week  that  was 
appointed  for  his  ordination. 

As  this  exemplary  piety  in  Kis  mother  s  family,  reflects  so 
much  honor  upon  our  author,    I  hope  the  reader  will  not 
think  me  too  circumstantial,  if  I  take  notice   in  this  place, 
that  his  aforesaid  uncle,  Thomas  Buyrette,  was  but  nine- 
teen years  of  age,  when,  by  the  advice  ci  Calvin  and  his  col- 
leagues, he  undertook  the  office  of  a  minister,  ^^hich  he  ex- 
ercised with  great  reputation  at  Lyons,  for  some  years,  tili 
the  storms  of  persecution  arising,  he  was  obliged  to  retire  to 
Geneva  j  but  not  finding  any  comfort,  except  in  the  dis- 
charge of  his  duty,  he   was  soon   after  sent  to  Besancon ; 
.     where  God  was  pleased  to  give  such  a  blessing  to  his  laoours 
as  to  enable  him  to  settle  a  church  privately,  and  to  advance 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  a  wonderful  manner. 


ti  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE. 

After  he  had  been  here  some  time,  his  mother,  not  having 
seen  him  since  he  became  a  minister,  and  being  passionately 
desirous  of  a  visit  from  him,  he  took  a  journey  to  Paris  the 
year  of  the  massacre,  where  he  fell,  the  third  day  of  that 
dreadful  slaughter,  into  the  hands  of  the  murderers  -,  who 
having  learned  from  him  his  religion  and  function,  put  him 
to  death  in  a  most  cruel  manner,  together  with  John  Mole, 
the  husband  of  Mary  Buyrette,  his  eldest  sister,  and  inhu- 
manly dras^ged  both  their  bodies  into  the  river. 

His  mother  narrowly  escaped  the  same  fate,  by  a  kind  of 
miracle,  and  immediately  retired  to  Sedan,  with  the  rest  of 
her  children,  whom  she  carefully  educated  in  the  fear  of 
God.  The  youngest  of  these  was  a  posthumous  daughter, 
who  was  afterwards  the  mother  of  our  Charles  Drelincourto 

To  return  to  our  author,  he  passed  through  the  sttidy  of 
polite  literature  and  divinity  at  Sedan  ;  after  which,  he  was 
sent  to  Saumur,  to  go  through  a  course  of  philosophy  there 
under  professor  Duncan  :  at  both  which  places  he  acquitted 
himself  in  such  a  manner  as  to  gain  the  admiration  and  love 
of  all  who  knew  htm. 

Having  thus  finished  his  preparatory  studies,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  June  1618,  he  was  admitted  minister,  and  re- 
ceived imposition  of  hands  in  the  castle  of  Precigni ;  after 
which,  he  went  to  discharge  the  duties  of  his  function  near 
Langres,  whither  he  was  called  upon  the  following  occasion. 

It  being  thought,  that  a  church  might  be  founded  at  the 
gates  of  Langres,  as  in  a  bailiwick,  those  who  endeavoured 
to  establish  it  were  very  pressing  with  Mr.  Drelincourt  to 
undertake  the  care  of  this  rising  church  ;  which  he  readily 
accepted  ;  and  because  he  was  assured  there  was  a  prospect 
of  a  considerable  harvest  in  those  parts,  preferred  the  offer  to 
all  the  others  that  were  then  made  him.  For  though  at  that 
time  he  was  but  twenty-two  years  and  some  months  old,  he 
had  the  good  fortune  to  be  desired  by  many  churches  of  the 
kingdom,  and  even  by  some  of  the  most  considerable  foreign 
churches. 

Accordingly,  when  he  came  to  Langres,  he  was  filled  with 
abundant  hupds  •,  for  he  found  in  that  city  a  great  number 
of  people,  who  only  seemed  to  wait  for  an  opportunity  of 
declaring  themselves  ;  and  in  the  country,  he  saw  the  people 
so  well  disposed  to  embrace  the  purity  and  simplicity  of  the 
gospel,  that,  even  upon  the  mere  report  of  the  settlement  of 
this  church,  there  flocked  together  to  the  number  of  above 
six  hundred,  in  hopes  of  hearing  a  sermon. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  LJFE.  vii 

Whilst  he  staid  here,  expecting  this  so  much  desired 
establishment,  he  often  preached  in  the  neighbouring  church- 
es, and  sometimes  in  the  castle  of  Precigni,  where  he  had 
been  ordained.  For  as  he  was  not  permitted  to  make  his 
ordinary  residence  at  Langres,  it  made  him  the  more  diligent 
in  visiting,  instructing,  and  comforting  the  protestants  in  the 
country. 

But  when  it  was  found  impossible  to  obtain  the  necessary 
decree  of  the  king's  council,  Mr.  Drelincourt  felt  so  deep  a 
sorrow  on  this  account,  that  it  threw  him  into  a  dangerous 
fit  of  sickness,  which  lasted  three  months,  and  brought  him 
almost  to  the  grave. 

Having  recovered  from  this  illness,  he  accepted  of  the 
call  of  the  church  of  Paris,  where  he  preached  for  the  first 
time  on  the  15th  March,  1620.  But  he  alwctys  retained  a 
particular  affection  for  the  members  of  his  former  church. 

In  the  year  1625,  he  married  the  only  daughter  of  a  rich 
merchant  of  Paris,  whose  name  was  Boldue,  (a  convert  from 
the  Romish  church)  by  whom  he  had  sixteen  children,  the 
seven  fir  5t  all  sons,  the  rest  intermixed,  six  sons,  and  three 
daughters. 

Nor  was  the  blessing  of  God,  which  shewed  itself  in  his 
marriage^^by  this  uncommon  fruitfulness,  less  visible  in  the 
succiss  o^  his  ministry.  His  sermons  were  very  edifying  :  he 
was  inci^riiparably  well  skilled  in  comforting  of  the  sick,  and 
he  managed  with  great  success  the  affairs  of  the  church,  and 
even  those  of  other  flocks,  upon  which  he  never  failed  to  be 
consulted  when  they  were  important.  The  services  which 
he  did  to  the  church  by  his  pen  can  never  be  sufficiently  ac- 
knowledged, whether  we  consider  his  books  of  devotion,  or 
those  of  controversy.  In  the  former,  there  is  such  a  vein 
of  piety,  and  the  spirit  and  expressions  of  scripture  run 
through  them  in  such  a  manner,  that  religious  minds  have 
always,  and  still  do,  wonderfully  edify  from  them.  What 
he  v^rote  against  the  church  of  Rome  has  confirmed  the  Pro- 
testants more  than  can  be  expressed  ;  for  with  the  arms  with 
which  he.  furnished  them,  those  who  had  not  the  advantage 
of  learning  were  enabled  to  oppose  the  monks  .and  parish 
priests,  and  resolutely  contend  with  the  missionaries.  His 
writings  have  made  him  considered  as  the  scourge  of  the 
Roman  catholic  controvertists ;  and  yet  his  candour  and 
great  endowments  won  him  the  love  of  many  of  that  party. 
He  had  an  easy  access  to  the  secretaries  of  state,  the  first 
president,  the  king's  advocate,  and  the  civil  and  criminal 
lieutenants  j  but  he  never  made  anv  other  use  of  his  interest 


Viii  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE. 

with  them,  than  to  assist  the  afflicted  churches,  or  to  serve 
such  private  persons  as  applied  to  hini  for  his  protection. 

The  chief  lords  of  the  reformed  religion  in  general  had  the 
highest  regard  for  him,  particularly  the  duke  de  la  Force,  the 
marshals  Chatillon,  Gascon,  and  Turenne,  and  the  duchess 
of  Tremoulle,  who  distinguished  him  by  a  great  many  favors. 
They  often  sent  for  him  to  their  palaces,  and  honoured  him 
from  time  to  time  with  their  visits  ;  as  likewise  did  several 
foreign  princes  and  noblemen,  and  the  ambassadors  of  En- 
gland and  Holland  ;  and  all  of  them  frequently  made  use  of 
his  prudent  advice.  We  must  not  omit  that  he  was  particu- 
larly esteemed  by  the  illustrious  house  of  Hesse  ;  as  appears 
by  the  books  which  he  dedicated  to  the  princes  and  princesses 
of  that  name. 

He  was  always  animated  with  a  warm  zeal,  for  the  glory 
of  God  5  to  which,  and  the  service  of  the  church,  he  had  con- 
secrated all  his  labours  ;  and  was  so  indefatigable  in  the  dis- 
charge of  his  function,  that  he  never  spared  himself,  when 
he  had  any  ministerial  duty  to  perform  ;  insomuch  that  once 
upon  an  extraordinary  occasion,  he  had  resolution  and 
strength  enough  to  preach  seven  times  in  one  day. 

He  was  constant  in  visiting  the  sick  ;  in  the  comforting  of 
whom,  as  we  have  before  taken  notice,  he  had  a  peculiar 
facility  of  happiness  ;  and  the  little  leisure  he  had  from  these 
holy  offices,  he  faithfully  employed  for  the  benefit  of  the 
church,  in  defending  and  enforcing  the  great  truths  he  taught 
by  his  writings,  and  in  attacking  the  errors  of  the  contrary 
party  ;  in  which  he  took  so  much  pious  pleasure,  that  it  is 
said  he  wished  to  die  with  hi-  pen  in  his  hand. 

He  was  always  extremely  assiduous  in  prayer  ;  and  in  the 
latter  years  of  his  life,  if  he  was  alone,  he  never  heard  the 
clock  strike,  but  he  fell  done  on  his  knees  in  prayer  to  God. 

He  died  on  the  3d  of  November  1669,  in  the  most  com- 
fortable disposition,  as  one  who  had  been  always  faithful  in 
Iiis  Lord's  business.  He  preached  to  the  last  week  of  his 
life-,  his  last  sermon  being  that  of  the  27th  of  Oct.  1669, 
taken  from  Psal  li   7,  8.  "  Pur^e  me  with  hyssop,"  &c. 

We  have  already  observed,  that  he  was  blessed  with  a 
great  many  children  ;  and  had  also  the  consolation  to  see 
many  of  them  grow  up  to  an  uncommon  stature  of  piety  and 
reputation. 

The  books  which  our  excellent  author  left  behind  him, 
and  which  will  always  endear  his  memory  to  every  good 
christian,  and  true  protestant,  are  as  follows. 

I.  A  Treatise  of  Preparation  for  the  Holy  Supper. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  LTFEc  (^ 

2.  A  Catechism. 

3.  A  Short  View  of  the  Controversies. 

4.  The  Christian  s  Consolations  against  the  Fears  of  Death. 
These,    of  all  his  works,  are  those  which  have  been  the 

most  frequently  reprinted  Some  of  them  have  passed  thro' 
above  forty  editions,  and  have  been  translated  into  divers 
languages  ;  particularly  his  admirable  piece  against  the 
Fears  of  Death. 

5.  His  Charitable  Visits,  in  five  volumes. 

6.  Three  volumes  of  sermons. 

And  thirteen  works  on  different  controversial  subjects.   . 

He  likewise  wrote  several  letters,  which  have  been  printed^ 
one  to  the:  Duchess  of  Tremouille,  upon  her  husband's  re- 
volt from  the  Protestant  religion*,  one  of  consolation,  address- 
ed to  Mil  da  me  de  ia  Tabarierc  •;  one  upon  the  restoration  of 
Kin^  Charles  ;  and  somiC  upon  the  English  Episcopacy,  &c. 
by  which  it  appears,  that  he  had  a  particular  esteem  and! 
veneration  for  the  Church  of  England. 

He  also  published  several  Prayers  ;  some  of  which  were 
made  for  the  King,  others  for  the  Queen,  and  the  Dauphin. 

Behaviour  of  the  Rev.  Author  in  his  Islst  Moments„ 

IT  having  been  reported  in  every  quarter,  that  Monsieur 
Drelincourt  died  suddenly,  of  an  apoplexy,  several  godly 
persons  have  thought  it  might  be  of  service  to  promote  the 
glory  of  God,  and  the  edification  of  his  church,  te  undeceive 
such  as  may  have  entertained  this  opinion,  by  acquainting 
nil  those  into  whose  hands  this  may  fall,  that  God  was  gra- 
ciously pleased  to  permit  his  servant  to  glorify  him  to  the 
last,  and  to  make  him  an  instrument  of  edifying  all  them 
who  were  witnesses  of  his  happy  death. It  is  this  that  occasions 
our  present  undertaking,  to  give  a  faithful  and  gentiine  ac- 
count of  his  last  minutes  ;  which,  though  it  comes  abroad 
•lomewhat  late,  yet  will  not  appear  unseasonable,  if  that 
blessing  and  success  attend  it  which  the  authors  hope  and 
vvish  for. 

But  before  we  proceed  to  the  particulars  of  the  last  scene 
of  this  illustrious  life,  it  may  not  be  improper  to  observe, 
that  the  deceased  was  naturally  of  a  very  strong  and  vigorous 
constitution,  which  enabled  him  to  bear  up  under  very  great 
labours  for  a  long  time  together  ;  insomuch  that  once,  upon 
an  extraordinary  occasion,  he  had  the  strength  to  preach 
Seven  times  in  one  day. 

.As   God    had  bestowed  upon    him,  together   with    this 

B 


%  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE. 

strength  of  body,  a  very  lively  and  active  spirit,  and  a  zeal 
which  burned  for  his  glory,  he  spared  himself  neither  day 
nor  night  in  the  discharge  of  his  function,  but  employed 
himself,  with  an  unwearied  diligence  and  application,  in  vi- 
siting the  sick,  in  looking  after  the  affairs  of  the  church,  and 
in  the  divers  works  of  piety  and  charity,  of  which  his  bene- 
ficent and  compassionate  temper  never  suffered  him  to  want 
occasions  ;  often  causing  him  to  repeat  our  Saviour's  words, 
**  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive."  Acts  xx.  35. 

He  had,  in  particular,  a  very  weighty  charge  upon  him 
during  the  first  years  of  the  ministry  in  the  church  at  Paris  : 
For  a  few  months  after  his  call  thither.  Monsieur  du  Moulin 
being  removed,  he  was  twelve  years  one  of  the  three  per- 
sons to  serve  that  great  church  ;  and  even  for  a  long  time 
had  no  other  assistant  than  Monsieur  Mestrezat, 

In  the  midst  of  so  many  employments,  not  being  able  to 
find  any  time  in  the  day,  he  set  aside  part  of  the  night  for 
his  meditations,  and  the  composing  his  works. 

But  at  length  his  youthful  strength  giving  way  to  old  age, 
his  natural  good  constitution  was  extremely  broke  by  these 
continual  labours.  The  first  notice  he  had  of  this  change, 
was  from  the  attack  of  a  sharp  defluxion,  which  fell  from  his 
head  upon  his  throat,  and  occasioned  him  frequent  disor- 
ders. In  the  last  years  of  his  life,  his  nature  growing  weaker 
every  day,  and  not  having  that  strength  to  resist  the  enemy 
which  it  had  before,  this  defluxion  began  to  fall  upon  his 
breast,  an(j  to  afflict  him,  from  time  to  time,  with  very 
painful  obstructions,  attended  with  a  violent  cough,  which 
sometimes  reduced  him  to  the  last  extremity,  and  made  it  a 
doubtful  struggle  between  life  and  death.  This  was  parti- 
cularly troublesome  to  him  in  the  night,  in  winter,  between 
that  season  and  spring,  and  between  autumn  and  that  season. 

Also,  in  the  year  that  preceded  the  last  of  his  life,  there 
happened  to  him  an  accident,  apparently  mortal,  and  which, 
in  its  beginning,  both  for  the  nature  of  the  disorder,  and  the 
circumstances  attending  it,  was  exactly  like  that  which  car- 
ried him  out  of  the  world.  This  was  on  the  last  day  of 
April,  in  the  year  1668,  when,  being  already  weak  and  indis- 
posed, he  would  needs  go  that  evening,  contrary  to  the  in- 
treaties  of  his  family,  to  the  burying-ground,  to  pay  the  last 
duties  to  one  of  his  grand-daughters,  whom  God  had  taken 
to  his  rest.  Accordingly  he  went,  with  some  difKcultyy 
leaning  on  the  arm  of  one  of  his  sons  ;  but  as  he  returned^ 
his  legs  failed  him  several  times,  so  that  he  had  much  ado 


THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE.  xi 

to  set  one  foot  before  another  :  however,  at  last,  with  a 
great  deal  of  trouble,  he  made  a  shift  to  get  home,  where  he 
arrived  exceeding  faint,  and  in  a  cold  sweat,  appearing,  in  a 
manner,  without  life  ;  and  so  pale  and  wan,  that  for  some 
time  he  frighted  all  his  family  ;  but  at  length  he  came  to 
himself,  being  relieved  by  a  remedy  which  h€  had  sometimes 
used  with  success. 

Notwithstanding  these  frequent  and  dangerous  attacks, 
this  faithful  and  zealous  servant  of  God  would  not  omit  any 
of  his  ordinary  labours  and  en  ploynentsj  insomuch  that  the 
next  day  after  the  accident  of  which  we  have  been  speaking, 
he  went  to  preach  at  Charenton  •,  and  three  days  afterwards 
wrote  in  the  morning  eight  hours  together  in  his  study  ;  in 
which  employ  he  took  so  much  pleasure,  that  he  often  used 
to  wish  he  might  die  with  his  pen  in  his  hand.  He  was 
equally  indefatigable  in  all  the  other  duties  of  his  function, 
so  far  as  his  strength  would  give  him  leave. 

But,  above  ail,  he  would  never  dispense  with  visiting  the 
sick  ;  which  was  a  duty  he  had  particularly  at  heart,  and  for 
which  he  was  in  an  especial  manner  qualified,  by  the  excel- 
lent and  admirable  gifts  of  prayer  and  consolation,  where- 
with God  had  enriched  him  -,  not  to  mention  that  happy  dis- 
cernment, which  a  long  and  daily  experience  had  taught  him, 
to  suit  his  exhortations  according  to  the  necessity  of  the  sick 
person,  and  the  apparent  issue  of  the  disease.  "We  may  add, 
that  in  these  visits  he  religiously  practised  what  he  himself 
sets  forth,  to  be  the  duty  of  a  faithful  pastor,  in  the  sixtieth 
of  his  Charitable  Visits  •,  which  is  to  have  a  particular  re- 
spect to  the  consolation  of  the  poor,  seeing  they  have  the 
most  immediate  need  of  it.  So  that  we  may  justly  apply  to 
him,  what  Job  said  of  himself,  "  That  the  loins  of  the  poor 
and  afflicted  blessed  him."     Job  xxxi.  20. 

To  the  pressing  remonstrances  continually  made  him  by 
his  family,  that  he  would  favor  himself  upon  account  of  his 
infirmities  and  great  age,  he  would  commonly  aiiewer,  "That 
he  could  willingly  take  such  a  resolution,  but  that  he  should 
never  be  able  to  put  it  in  practice,  because  of  his  great  de- 
sire to  please  all  the  world,  and  his  known  readiness  to  serve 
whoever  applied  to  him."  Even  a  few  months  before  his 
death,  the  weather  being  very  rough,  he  went  at  nine  o'clock 
at  night  to  visit  one  of  his  friends,  who  was  dying,  and  did 
not  return  until  midnight.  This  he  called  "  a  young  man's 
exploit,"butthought  himself  happy  in  beingable  to  performit. 

In  the  midst  of  so  many  fatigues,  he  rightly  judged,  con- 
sidering his  age  and  infirmities,  that  there  was  no  probability 


mi  THE  AUTHOR*S  LIFE. 

pf  his  continuing  long  in  the  world ;  as  he  declared  to  hU 
flock  some  months  before  his  death.  To  the  same  purpose 
he  expressed  him3elf  to  others,  both  by  word  of  mouth  and 
by  writing,  particularly  after  he  was  entered  into  his  seventy- 
fourth  year. 

With  this  persuasion,  he  made  a  Christian  preparation  for 
death  :  or  rather,  as  he  himself  expresses  it,  "  being  justly 
amazed  at  having  parsed  such  a  number  of  years  in  the 
midst  of  so  many  fatigues  and  labours,  1  have  fixed  all  my 
hopes  upon  a  life  which  is  neither  reckoned  by  years  nor  by 
ages."  To  this  deyout  m.editation  upon  death,  or  rather 
upon  irn mortality,  after  which  he  earnestly  aspired,  was 
owing,  that,  in  the  latter  part  of  his  life,  he  took  up  a  cus- 
tom, when  he  was  alone,  to  pray  to  God  every  tirne  he  heard 
the  clock  strike,  as  if  every  hour  warned  him  of  hi^  depar- 
ture, and  every  stroke  of  the  hammer  summoned  him  to 
appear  before  God.  This  he  discovers  in  one  of  his  letters 
to  his  eldest  son,  in  the  confidence  of  paternal  affection. 
To  the  same  cause  must  also  be  attributed  the  extreme  plea- 
sure which  he  took  in  reading  over  his  book  of  Consolations 
against  the  Fears  pf  Death  the  year  before  he  died  ;  otten 
declaring  tp  those  about  him,  "  That  he  praised  God  for 
having  inspired  him  with  such  a  work,  for  the  edification 
of  his  church,  and  his  own  comfort.'* 

It  is  true,  had  it  pleased  God  to  prolong  his  days,  the^ear^ 
nest  desire  he  had  to  finish  some  works  of  piety,  which  hea- 
ven permitting,  he  had  promised  to  the  public,  would  have 
made  him  -willingly  cry  out  with  the  Psalmist,  "  Let  my 
soul  live,  that  it  may  praise  thee  !"  Nevertheless,  he  sub- 
mitted himself  entirely  to  the  adorable  wisdom  of  God.;  as 
he  himself  tells  us,  in  this  excellent  prayer  which  you  may- 
find  at  the  end  of  his  charitable  visits  :  I  have  both  lived  and 
preached  a  long  time.  O  Lord,  I  wait  for  thy  salvation  and 
deliverance.  I  am  not  weary  of  serving  so  good  a,  master, 
so  bountiful  ,1  Lord  ;  nevertheless,  my  Lord,  and  my  God, 
when  it  shall  please  thee  to  put  an  end  to  my  labour,  I  shall 
go  with  fulness  of  joy  into  the  rest  of  thy  glory.  Lo,  I  come 
to  do  thy  will,  O  my  God  !'* 

He  wrote  this  in  the  year  i669,  and  God  delayed  not 
long  receiving  him  into  his  rest.  The  year  following 
was  the  last  of  his  life  and  labour  :  and  this,  in  respect  to 
liim,  was  a  year  variously  divided  between  sickness  and 
health,  life  and  death. 

During  this  fatal  year,  he  had  two  considerable  calms,  one 
In  spring,  and  the  other  in  autumn.     Jkjt  these  were  soon 


THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE.  xiii 

followed  by  two  terrible  storms  ;  in  the  last  of  which,  the 
vessel  of  the  man  of  God,  that  is  to  say,  his  body,  suffered 
shipwreck,  while  his  blessed  soul  gained  the  port  of  salvation, 
the  haven  of  glory. 

In  the  month  of  March  he  writes  this  account  concerning 
the  state  of  his  health  :  "  Though  it  is  the  time  of  the  equi- 
nox, thank  God  I  am  very  well ;  better  than  I  have  been  a 
long  while." 

But  this  sudden  gleam,  the  certain  forerunner  of  a  tem- 
pest, was  but  of  short  continuance  *,  for  on  the  6th  of  April 
following,  he  makes  this  complaint  in  one  of  his  letters  : 
**  I  am  often  struggling  between  life  ?,nd  death.  I  was  so 
well  a  little  while  ago,  that  I  thought  my  health  was  going 
to  be  entirely  re-established.  But  this  last  cold  weather  has 
affected  it  in  such  a  manner,  that,  on  the  night  between  the 
4th  and  5th  of  this  month,  my  cough  was  so  violent,  and 
my  defluxion  oppressed  ipc  so  cruelly,  that  I  was  upon  the 
point  of  being  strangled  no  less  than  three  times  j  wherefore 
i  recommended  myself  unto  God,  not  knowing  whether  it 
was  his  good  pleasure  to  take  me  to  his  rest." 

Nevertheless,  as  ill  as  he  was,  he  would  not  dispense  with 
himself  from  preaching  on  the  7th  day  of  the  same  month, 
which  put  him  to  a  great  deal  of  pain,  and  increased  his  ill- 
ness so  much,  that  his  physician  plainly  told  him,  that  such 
another  attempt  would  be  enough  to  cause  an  inflammation 
on  his  lungs,  and  to  bring  on  a  continual  fever.  This  bles- 
sed person  himself  was  forced  likewise  to  acknowledge,  that 
in  the  excess  of  his  zeal,  <*  he  had  rather  tempted  God 
tlian  relied  upon  his  providence." 

This  accident  deprived  him  of  almost  all  his  courage,  and 
the  hopes  of  ever  mounting  the  pulpit  again.  Nevertheless, 
he  comforted  himself  with  the  thought,  that  he  should  not 
be  entirely  useless  to  the  church,  so  long  as  it  should  please 
God  to  continue  him  in  the  world.  For  besides  visiting  the 
sick,  and  looking  after  the  affairs  of  the  church,  «  If  my 
tongue  fail  me,"  sj^ith  he,  "  I  hope  my  pen  will  continue  to 
labour  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  edification  of  his  church." 

But  not  long  after,  yiz.  on  the  2|st  of  the  month,  being 
Easter  Day,  God  having  presented  his  servant  with  an  ex- 
traordinary occasion  of  speaking  a  word  of  exhortation  to 
such  of  his  flock  as  could  not  that  day  get  into  the  church  at 
Charenton,  he  recommended  himself  to  the  Lord's  mercy, 
and  preached  in  the  church  porch  with  a  good  deal  of  facili- 
ty.    AU'jv  '.vhich  his  health  growing  better,  he  began  to  take 


xiv  THE  AUTHOR^S  LIFE. 

heart,  and  to  entertain  fresh  hopes  that  he  should  soon  be 
able  to  attend,  as  usual,  the  ordinary  duties  of  his  function. 

On  the  6th  of  May,  he  .opened  the  synod  at  Charenton, 
where,  after  the  conclusion  of  his  sermon,  he  received  the 
united  thanks  of  all  hie  brethren,  which  was  matter  of  great 
comfort  to  him  ;  insomuch,  that  he  praised  God  with  his 
whole  heart,  "  for  having  given  him  that  new  strength  to 
glorify  him  in  the  presence  of  his  servants." 

This  wa'  the  second  calm  which  he  experienced  this  year 
and  the  last  of  his  life.  It  lasted  all  summer,  and  during  the 
iirst  month  of  autumn.  And  this  new  and  final  health  of 
this  zealous  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  put  him  upon  under- 
taking to  preach  twice  in  the  church-porch  at  Charenton  on 
the  fast  day,  being  the  I2th  of  Sept.  1669  ;  in  which  pious 
design,  inspired  no  doubt  by  God,  the  blessing  of  God  ma- 
nifcf^tly  attended  him,  strengthening  him  in  so  wonderful  a 
manner,  that  the  last  discourse-^emed  to  come  from  him 
with  more  power  and  ease  than  the  former. 

This  pleasing,  but  short  and  treacherous  serenity,  even  In- 
creased till  the  eve,  if  I  may  so  express  myself,  of  that  fatal 
storm  which  robbed  us  of  this  holy  person.  The  light  of 
his  life,  like  that  of  a  candle  or  torch,  being  just  expiring, 
cast  forth  new  flames,  and  appeared  with  greater  brightness. 
To  this  purpose  he  writes  to  his  eldest  son  on  the  21st  of 
September  :  "  I  have  yet,  thank  God,  some  vigour  left." 
On  the  28th,  "  Thank  God,  I  am  in  good  health.  I  preached 
on  Sunday  morning ;  and  I  find  no  inconvenience  from, 
having  preached  twice  on  the  fast  day.  I  have  a  better  ap- 
petite, and  eat  more  than  I  have  done  at  any  time  this  twelve 
months."  On  the  5th  of  October,  "  I  apply  myself  to  my 
ordinary  labours  ;  and  am,  thank  God,  in  good  health." — 
On  the  19th,  "Thank  God  I  have  been  very  well  all  this 
week,  and  have  rested  on  nights  without  coughing,  spitting, 
or  any  of  my  old  complaints.  But  God  knows  how  long 
this  will  last.  His  will  be  done."  And  on  the  26th,  which 
was  his  last  letter  to  his  son,  "  I  have  great  reason  to  praise 
God  for  the  health  which  he  is  pleased  to  indulge  me ;  for, 
thank  God,  I  have  been  very  well  all  this  week,  and  have 
rested  well  on  nights.  I  have  also  a  good  appetite."  This 
whole  letter  is  of  full  marks  of  the  vigour  both  of  his  body 
■.ind  mind  ;  and  towards  the  latter  end,  he  observes  with  joy, 
ihat,  "  Thank  God,  he  had  just  finished  writing  over  his  ser- 
mon for  the  morrow,  and  that  he  was  going  to  read  it  at 
the  candle" 


THE  AUTHOR^S  LIFE.  xv 

Accordingly,  on  the  morrow,  being  Sunday  the  27th  of 
October,  he  preached  in  the  morning,  beginning  with  this 
holy  exercise  the  week.  Those  who  heard  him,  affirm,  that 
he  shewed  a  great  deal  of  strength,  both  of  body  and  mind, 
and  preached  his  last  sermon  (as  has  been  mentioned)  from 
Psalm  li.  7,  8. 

This  last  sermon  was  looked  upon  afterwards  as  a  presage 
he  had  of  his  death,  and  a  preparation  for  it,  by  desiring  the 
pardon  of  his  sins,  and  a  cleansing  from  all  the  pollutions  of 
his  flesh  and  spirit,  through  the  infinite  mercy  of  God,  and 
the  blood  of  his  saviour.  The  whole  audience  were  very  well 
satisfied  with  his  last  performance,  which  they  judged  to  be 
excellent,  and  worthy  to  crown  all  his  former  religious  exer- 
cises. At  his  return  to  the  city,  he  spent  the  rest  of  the 
sabbath  in  acts  of  piety  and  charity  ;  and,  at  his  return  home, 
being  desirous  to  enjoy  the  company  of  all  his  family  then  at 
Paris,  he  supped  with  them,  and  seemed  very  pleasant  in  his 
discourse  :  he  continued  well  on  Monday,  and  the  next  day, 
till  the  29th  of  October,  the  fatal  day  in  which  his  mortal 
distemper  began  to  attack  him  ;  from  that  morning  he  felt 
an  indisposition,  and  had  no  appetite  at  dinner  •,  yet  could 
not  forbear  visiting  sick  persons  in  his  district.  This  good 
man  came  home  very  feeble,  and  out  of  order,  with  a  fever 
upon  him  :  Some  time  after,  his  speech  failed  him  ;  and 
when  Mr.  Malnoe  (Advocate  in  Parliament,  his  son-in-law) 
was  come  to  visit  him,  he  was  scarce  able  to  speak  •,  he  was 
persuaded  to  take  his  rest,  he  suddenly  fell  upon  his  knees 
and  made  such  an  excellent  prayer,  that  his  family  never 
heard  from  him  one  more  fervent :  He  discoursed  of  the 
frailty  of  human  life,  of  the  condition  he  was  in,  of  the  church 
of  God,  and  insisted  earnestly  upon  her  deliverance  ;  he 
prayed  for  all  the  members  of  his  family ;  and  in  this  last 
religious  exercise  performed  amongst  his  domesticks,  he 
omitted  nothing  material,  prayed  with  zeal  and  vigour,  with 
a  clear  voice,  and  without  hesitation,  to  their  comfort,  and 
his  own  satisfaction,  being  then  only  a  little  feverish.  In 
this  hopeful  condition  he  went  to  bed  ;  but  about  midnight 
he  relapsed  again  into  his  former  difficulty  of  speech  :  The 
fever  increasing  upon  him  by  degrees,  a  physician  by  his  pre- 
scriptions gave  him  relief ;  and  he  remembered  the  Psalms 
which  he  was  wont  to  repeat,  namely,  xxxi,  xxxii,  xxxiv, 
xli,  li,  Ixiii,  cxvi,  and  cxxx.  He  had  always  a  great  vene- 
ration for  the  Book  of  Psalms,  which  made  him  like  the  read- 
ing of  John  de  Lere  ;  who  writes  how  some  Savages  oi: 
Brazil  were  wonderfully  affected  and  ravished  at  the  hearing 


kvi  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE- 

of  one  of  those  divine  hymns  sung.  A  certain  person  that 
came  to  visit  him,  prayed  that  God  would  change  his  bed 
of  sickness  to  a  bed  of  health  :  he  answered,  "  My  bed  of 
health  and  rest  will  be  in  Paradise."  A  noble  lady,  then 
a  close  prisoner,  for  whom  the  sick  person  had  a  high  esteem, 
having  sent  to  enquire  of  his  health,  he  told  the  messenger 
he  was  very  sorry  for  her  confinement,  ordered  him  to  pre- 
sent his  service  to  the  good  lady,  and  to  tell  her,  that  he  should 
see  her  no  more  but  in  heaven. 

During  this  short  interval,  his  mind  was  free  to  discourse 
about  his  domestick  affairs  *,  but  in  a  little  time  after  his 
cough  and  fever  increasing  violently  upon  him,  his  physician 
watched  with  him  till  morning.  Our  patient  perceiving  his 
dangerous  condition,  spake  in  this  manner  to  him,  <*  Sir^ 
though  all  good  Christians  ought  continually  to  be  prepared 
to  die,  and  though  God  hath  granted  me  the  Grace  to  be 
ready  when  he  shall  please  to  call  me,  yet  if  you  find  I  am 
drawing  to  my  end,  pray  give  mc  notice  of  it  ;  for  I  am 
willing  to  put  my  affairs  in  order."  About  two  or  three 
hours  after,  the  physician  finding  he  could  not  live  much 
longer,  it  was  judged  convenient  by  his  son-in-law  to  ac- 
quaint him  with  it  ;  to  whom  he  spake  to  this  purpose  : 
**  I  find  the  time  of  my  deliverance  is  drawing  near,  and 
that  God  will  take  me  to  his  rest.  I  shall  be  ghd  to  dis- 
course with  you  privately  :  I  haVe  not  only  looked  Upon  you 
as  my  son-in-law,  but  as  my  child,  whom  I  have  loved  and 
tenderly  love  -,  I  recommend  my  family  to  your  care,  and 
desire  you  all  to  live  in  perfect  union."  And  having  given 
his  lesson  to  all  his  children,  as  well  absent  as  present,  he 
ordered  the  private  affairs  of  his  family,  and  the  rewards  to 
be  given  to  those  that  had  been  serviceable  to  him  in  his  sick- 
ness ',  and  ordered  his  son-in-]^'w  to  entreat  Mr.  Girard,  the 
elder  of  his  church,  to  carry  this  message  to  the  Consistory 
of  Charenton,  " That  he  died  their  faithful  servant,  and  pray- 
ed God  with  all  his  heart  to  preserve  the  Church." 

After  this  he  spent  m5st  part  of  his  time  in  prayers  to 
God,  repeating  several  texts  of  scripture,  but  with  such  a 
weak  voice,  they  could  only  guess  by  some  syllables  what  he 
said.  He  was  often  heard  to  repeat  the  words  of  Job,  "  I 
know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth  •,"  and  those  of  the  Psalms, 
*«  I  have  put  my  trust  in  thee,  &c.  I  recommend  my  Soul 
into  thy  hands."  Thus  he  continued  in  his  pious  medita- 
tions. Then  his  son-in-law  offered  to  read  to  him  out  of  his 
Book  of  Consolations  against  the  Fears  of  Death,  which  }  ^ 
attended  to,  and  seemed  to  be  well  pleased  with  the  Consc- 


THE  AUTHOR^S  LiFEo  kViI 

iafio7t  for  a  Dying  Minister,  and  with  the  prayer  appointed 
for  such  a  one  who  faced  death  with  a  holy  joy.  "That  is, 
(said  he)  very  good  :  I  don't  speak  it  because  it  came  from 
me  :  God  be  praised  that  he  enabled  me  to  publish  this  Book, 
to  comfort  others  as  well  as  myself."  The  next  morning, 
the  1st  of  November,  when  Mr.  Girard  came  to  visit  him 
he  repeated  to  him  the  same  words  that  he  had  given  to  his 
son-in-law  in  charge  to  tell  him  ;  and  he  delivered  to  him  a 
bill,  to  be  prayed  for  publicly  in  the  congregation.  At  that 
time  Mr.  Daille,  Mr.  Morus,  and  Mr.  Claude  came  to  see 
him,  expressing  their  tender  affection  and  concernment  for 
him  ;  at  which  he  seemed  to  be  moved.  Mr.  Daille  made  a 
pathetic  exhortation,  which  the  patient  kindly  accepted  ;  and 
speaking  of  the  loss  the  church  would  sustain  by  his  death, 
Mr.  Drelincourt  answered,  "  Sir,  you  are  far  more  useful  to 
her  than  I  can  be  ;  my  desire  is  to  depart,  and  to  be  with 
Christ,  which  is  far  better  for  me.**  At  which  words  Mr. 
Daille  asked  him.  Don't  you  add  with  the  apostle,  that  it  is 
more  necessary  for  the  church  that  you  should  continue  in 
the  flesh  ?  He  replied,  "  God  will  raise  ministers  who  shall 
discharge  their  duty  better  than  I  can."  When  Mr.  Daille 
asked  him  whether  his  hope  was  not  in  the  mercy  of  God  ? 
he  answered  him  in  divers  texts  of  scripture,  such  as  these, 
"  I  know  in  whom  I  have  believed  ;  I  have  fought  the  good 
fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith,  &c. 
I  draw  towards  the  mark  of  the  prize  of  the  high  calling,  &c." 
Mr.  Daille  perceiving  how  painful  his  speech  was  to  him, 
advised  him  to  speak  to  himself,  to  hinder  the  increase  of  his 
'distemper ;  but  he  answered,  "  how  willing  he  was  to  glo- 
rify God  to  the  last  gasp,  and  edify  by  his  speech,  such  as 
were  there  present :"  Then  having  embraced  each  other  at 
their  parting,  Mr.  Daille  told  him,  he  did  not  altogether  de- 
spair of  his  recovery,  and  that  he  hoped  God  would  save 
him,  according  to  the  prayers  of  the  church  :  he  replied, 
<«  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done,  I  resign  myself  entirely  to 
the  order  of  his  providence."  The  two  other  ministers  wer? 
not  wanting  in  their  prayers  and  exhortations.  About  noon 
these  gentlemen  left  him  to  his  rest,  which  he  desired  then 
to  take  ;  but  instead  of  sleeping,  he  was  heard  to  pray  very 
earnestly  three  or  four  times,  and  concluded  each  prayer  with 
Our  Father,  and  I  believe  in  God,  &c.  He  gave  his  bless- 
ing to  all  his  children,  and  to  them  that  desired  it  of  him. 
The  afternoon  Mr.  Claude  returned  to  him  again,  and  con- 
tinued until  six ;  our  patient  answered  him  distinctly,  but 
briefly,  by  reason  of  his  great  weakness.     About  ii  of  the 


xv\ii  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE. 

clock  at  night,  several  physicians  came  to  him  ;  and  at  the 
sight  of  him  they  agreed,  that  there  were  scarce  any  hopes  of 
him  ;  mean  time  he  was  praying  and  addressing  himself  to 
God,  but  could  not  be  well  understood.  Yet  when  a  lady, 
one  of  his  intimate  friends,  came  to  his  bed-side,  he  said, 
"  Madam,  you  are  an  eye-witness  of  my  groans  and  suffer- 
ings ;  but  I  cannot  well  speak  to  you."  And  about  ten  at 
night  he  called  to  mind  that  a  pledge  of  some  value  had 
been  committed  to  his  keeping  :  He  ordered  it  to  be  taken 
out  of  his  closet,  brought  to  him,  examined  if  it  were  all 
there,  and  gave  order  to  restore  it  to  the  right  owner. 

His  second  son,  minister  of  the  Reformed  Church  of 
Fontainebleau,  came  into  the  room  to  sec  his  dear  father  de- 
parting, who  knew  him,  and  seemed  to  be  moved  at  the  first 
sight  of  him  :  Mr.  Claude  then  asked  him  if  he  knew  his 
son  :  he  answered,  Yes  ♦,  this  was  the  last  word  he  was  heard 
distinctly  to  speak.  His  son  assisted  his  dying  father  with 
his  exhortation  and  prayers :  he  was  sensible  to  the  last,  his 
countenance  never  changed  until  about  an  hour  before  he 
deceased  ;  and  though  nature  was  struggling  with  the  dis- 
ease, and  he  tormented  with  a  burning  fever,  he  seemed  by 
his  looks  to  be  transported  with  joy,  and  full  of  comfort. 
On  Sunday  the  fourth  of  November,  1669,  this  reverend 
Divine  yielded  up  his  soul  to  God. 

This  was  the  end  of  this  holy  and  zealous  servant  of  God, 
who  departed  this  life  in  the  74th  Year  of  his  age,  the  5  2d 
year  of  his  ministry,  and  in  the  50th  Year  after  his  being 
called  to  serve  the  Reformed  Church  of  Paris.  He  died  in 
the  bed  of  honour,  in  the  exercise  of  the  duties  of  his  func- 
tion, preaching  the  gospel,  writing  in  vindication  of  the 
truth,  and  comforting  the  sick,  &c. 

The  eloquent  tongue  of  Mr.  Daille  and  Mr.  Morus,  from 
the  pulpit  of  Charenton,  the  tears  of  the  whole  congregation 
that  day  and  the  next,  when  they  committed  his  body  to  the 
grave,  in  expectation  of  a  joyful  resurrection  (in  a  word, 
the  commendation  of  people  of  both  religions)  sufficiently 
verified  the  saying  of  Solomon,  TBe  Memory  of  the  Just  is 
blessed.  The  portraiture  of  his  excellent,  learned  and  re- 
ligious mind,  may  be  seen  in  his  works,  particularly  in  this 
Useful  and  comfortable  treatise,  The  Consolations  against  the 
Fears  of  Death, 

We  doubt  not  but  he  is  gone  to  receive  in  heaven  the  in- 
corruptible Crown  of  Glory,  which  the  great  God  and 
Redeemer  of  our  souls  promiseth  of  his  mercy  to  all  faith- 
ful servants.  God  grant  that  we  may  imitate  his  excellent- 
life,  and  follov/  him  in  his  happy  end  I 


THE 

CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATIONS 

AGAINST  THE 

FEARS  OF  DEATH. 

CHAPTER  L 

That  there  is  nothing  more  dreadful  and  terrible 
than  Deaths  to  such  as  have  no  Hope  in  God. 


Holy  man,  speaking  of  Death,  styles  it  with 
a  great  deal  of  elegance  and  propriety.  The  King 
of  Terrors^  Job  xviii.  14  ;  that  is  to  say,  the  most 
terrible  thing  in  the  world.  Nor  indeed  is  there 
any  thing  that  presents  itself  to  our  imagination, 
which  bears  a  more  formidable  aspect,  it  is  pos- 
sible to  escape  the  edge  of  the  sword,  to  stop  the 
mouths  of  lions,  and  to  quench  the  rage  of  fire  ;  but 
•when  Death  once  shoots  at  us  the  envenomed  ar- 
rows, of  which  his  quiver  is  full,  when  it  opens  its 
infernal  throat,  and  vomits  forth  its  devouring 
flames,  it  is  utterly  impossible  for  us  to  guard  against 
its  fury. 

There  are  a  number  of  warlike  inventions  where- 
with to  oppose  the  attempts  of  the  most  powerful 
and  implacable  enemy  ;  but  neither  the  stratagems 
of  the  greatest  captains,  the  most  regular  fortifica- 
tions, nor  the  most  victorious  and  triumiphant  ar- 
mies, can  withstand  a  single  moment  the  approaches 
of  death.  Jt  pierces  in  an  instant,  through  the 
strongest  bulwarks,  the  thickest  walls,  and  the 
most  solid  towers.  It  leaps  over  the  widest  ditches, 
the  highest  forts,  and  the  most  inaccessible  rocks 


20  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

It  blows  down  the  strongest  barricadoes,  and  laughs 
at  all  our  military  intrench  ments ;  every  where 
it  finds  the  weakness  of  our  armour,  and  through 
the  best-tempered  breast-plate  strikes  the  proudest 
heart.  In  the  most  solitary  retirement  it  comes 
upon  us,  and  snatches  us  from  the  midst  of  the  most 
faithful  and  vigilant  guards.  In  short,  there  is 
nothing,  either  in  nature  or  art,  which  can  protect 
us  from  its  cruel  and  insatiable  hands. 

There  are  none  so  barbarous,  but  are  sometimes 
overcome  by  the  prayers  and  tears  of  such  as  pros- 
trate  themselves  to  implore  mercy  and  compassion  ; 
and  even  those  who  have  the  least  sense  of  human- 
ity commonly  spare  the  weakest  sex  and  age.  But 
unmerciful  Death  has  no  more  respect  to  such  as 
humble  themselves,  than  to  those  who  resist.  It 
regards  not  the  tears  of  infants  sucking  at  the  breast, 
but  plucks  them  from  the  bosoms  of  their  tender 
mothers,and  dashes  them  in  pieces  before  their  eyes. 
It  mocks  at  the  lamentations  of  the  fair  and  lovely, 
and  delights  to  trample  upon  their  enchanting  beau- 
ties. It  stops  its  ears  to  the  supplications  of  tremb- 
ling old  age,  and  takes  a  pride  in  casting  to  the 
ground  those  venerable  oaks  which  have  been  so 
long  rooted  in  the  world. 

In  the  day  of  battle,  when  princes  or  generals  of 
an  army  are  taken  prisoners,  they  are  treated  in  a 
different  manner  from  common  soldiers ;  but  inex- 
orable Death,  who  is  blind  to  all  distinctions,  treads 
under  foot,  with  the  same  haughtiness,  the  prince 
and  the  subject,  the  master  and  the  servant,  the  no- 
bleman and  the  vassal,  the  rich  Dives  and  the  beo^- 
gmg  Lazarus.  It  blows  out  with  the  same  blast 
the  most  shining  luminaries,  and  the  most  obscure 
lamps.  It  has  no  more  respect  for  the  crowns  of 
Kings,  the  Pope*s  triple  crown,  and  the  Cardinal's 
hat,  than  for  the  shepherd's  crook,  or  the  slave's 
chains.  Sooner  or  later  it  heaps  them  altogether 
in  the  same  dark  and  loathsome  prison,  and  in  the 
same  mortar  reduces  them  to  dust. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  21 

There  is  no  war  so  furious  and  cruel,  but  what 
admits  of  some  days,  or  at  least  some  hours  of  truce, 
and  even  the  most  inhuman  minds  are  at  last  weary 
of  their  conquests,  and  cloyed  with  shedding  blood. 
But  insatiable  Death  never  cries.  It  is  enough.  At 
every  hour  and  moment  it  mows  down  whole  na- 
tions and  kindreds.  The  flesh  of  all  the  animals 
that  have  lived  and  died  during  the  space  of  more 
than  six  thousand  years,  hath  not  been  able  to  glut 
the  ravenous  hunger  of  this  devouring  monster. 

The  fortune  of  war  is  various ;  he  that  wins 
the  victory  to-day,  to-morrow  may  be  put  to  flight; 
and  he  that  rides  at  present  on  a  triumphal  car, 
may  become  the  footstool  of  his  enemy.  But  Death 
is  always  victorious,  and  insolently  triumphs  over 
all  the  kings  and  people  of  the  earth.  It  never  re- 
turns to  its  den  without  being  loaded  with  spoils 
and  drenched  with  blood.  The  strong  Sampsons 
and  the  victorious  Davids,  who  have  torn  in  pie- 
ces lions  and  bears,  and  cut  off  the  heads  of  Goli- 
aths,  have  at  last  been  themselves  devoured  and 
swallowed  up  by  death.  The  great  Alexanders, 
and  the  triumphant  Caesars,  who  made  the  world 
tremble  before  them,  and  subdued  most  part  of  the 
habitable  earth,  could  never  find  any  weapons  to 
defend  them  against  this  last  enemy.  When  mag- 
nificent statues,  and  stately  trophies,  were  erected 
to  their  honour,  Death  laughed  them  to  scorn,  and 
mocked  at  their  foolish  vanity  ;  the  rich  marbles, 
whereon  so  many  proud  titles  were  engraved,  co- 
vering nothing  but  a  little  rotten  flesh,  and  a  few 
bones  which  Death  hath  broken  and  reduced  to 
ashes. 

We  read,  in  the  'Revelation  of  the  prophet  Da- 
niel, that  king  Nebuchadnezzar  saw  in  a  dream,  a 
great  image  whose  brightness  was  excellent,  and 
the  form  thereof  terrible ;  "Its  head  was  of  fine 
"  gold,  its  breast  and  arms  were  of  silver,  its  belly 
*^  and  thighs  of  brass,  its  legs  of  iron,  and  its  feet 
*'  partly  of  iron  and  partly  of  clay."  Dan.  ii.  32,  33. 


22  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

As  this  mighty  prince  was  beholding  it  with  as- 
tonishment, a  little  stone,  cut  out  of  a  mountain 
without  hands,  smote  the  feet  of  this  prodigious 
statue,  which  were  of  iron  and  clay,and  broke  them 
to  pieces  ;  not  only  the  iron  and  clay  were  broken 
but  also  the  gold,  the  silver,  and  the  brass  ;  and 
it  all  became  as  chaff  which  the  w^ind  driveth  away 
Psal.  i.  4.  This  mystical  image  represents  the  four 
universal  monarchies  of  the  world,  that  of  Babylon, 
that  of  the  Medes  and  Persians,  that  of  the  Greeks 
and  that  of  the  Romans.  It  likewise  represents  to 
us  the  vanity  and  inconstancy  of  all  things  under  the 
sun.  For  what  is  all  the  pomp,  glory,  power,  and 
dignity  of  this  life,  but  a  smoke  driven  w^th  the 
wind,  and  a  vapour  that  soon  vanishes?  It  is  like  a 
shadow  that  flies  from  us,  or  like  a  dream  that  quickly 
fades  away.  When  man,  who  was  created  in  the 
image  of  God,  makes  his  appearance  from  the  dust 
he  struts  about  a  little  w^hile,  and  becomes  for- 
midable ;  but  as  soon  as  Death  strikes  at  his  earthly 
parts,  and  begins  to  break  his  flesh  and  his  bones,all 
the  pomp  and  power,all  the  glory  and  magnificence 
of  the  richest,  most  victorious,  and  most  terrible 
monarch,  is  changed  into  a  loathsome  stench,  turns 
to  ashes,  and  is  reduced  to  nothing.  ^'  Vanity  of 
vanities,  all  is  vanity!"  Eccles.  i.  2. 

Since  therefore  Death  is  so  cruel  as  to  spare  none, 
and  its  power  so  great  that  none  can  either  escape 
or  resist,  it  is  no  wonder  that  it  becomes  so  terrible, 
and  fills  with  fear,  anguish,  and  despair,  the  minds 
of  all  such  as  have  not  settled  their  faith  and  hope 
upon  God.  There  is  no  criminal  so  hardened  but 
trembles,  and  is  seized  with  horror,  when  he  sees 
the  scaffold  erecting  upon  which  he  is  condemned 
to  be  broken  upon  the  wheel,  or  when  he  sees  in 
the  fire  the  red-hot  irons  with  which  he  is  to  be 
pinched  to  death. 

In  the  midst  of  a  sumptuous  banquet,  king  Bel- 
shazzar  saw  the  fingers  of  a  man's  hand  writing 
these  words  upon  the  walls  of  his  palace,  ''  MENE., 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  23 

«  MENE,  TEKEL,  UPHARSIN;^'  which  is  thus 
interpreted  by  the  prophet  Daniel,  ''  MENE,  God 
''  hath  numbered   thy  kingdom,   and  finished   it ; 
'«  TEKEL,  thou  art  weighed  in  the  balances,  and 
"  art  found  wanting  ;  PERES,   or  UPHARSIN, 
"  thy  kingdom  is  divided,  and  given  to  the  Medes 
"  and  Persians."    Daniel    v.      The   moment  this 
great  monarch  cast  his  eyes  upon  this  miraculous 
writing,   ''  his  countenance  was  changed,  and  his 
^'  thoughts  troubled  him,  so  that  the  joints  of  his 
"  loins  were  loosed,  and  his  knees  smote  one  against 
"  another."     How  much  greater  cause,  then,  has 
the  profane  and  worldly  man  to  be  seized  with  hor- 
ror and  dismay,  who  in  the  midst  of  his  vain  pomp 
and  deceitful  pleasures,  may  perceive  the  frightful 
hand  of  Death  writing  on  every  wall  in  his  house 
in  capital  letters,  and  even  engraving  on  his   fore- 
head,  that  "  God  hath  nunbered  his    days,"  and 
that  this  in  which  he  breathes  shall  be  soon  follow- 
ed by  an  eternal   night  !  That  God   hath  weighed 
him  in  the  balance  of  his  justice,  and  found  him 
light  as  the  wind  ;  and  that  the  almighty  disposer 
of  all  things,  to  whom  vengeance  belongs,  will  soon 
disrobe  him  of  all  his  glory  and  riches,  to  clothe 
therewith  his  enemies!   It  is  certain  no  comfort  can 
be  found  for  those  wretched  sinners,  who  not  only 
understand  this  to  be  their  dreadful  sentence,but  also 
hear  the  thundering  voice  of  the  Sovereign  Judge 
of  the  world,  exasperated  by  their  iniquities.  They 
see  hell  open  its  mouth  to  receive  them,  and  the 
fiery  chains  already  prepared  which  shall  confine 
them  to  all  eternity  !  They  even  now  feel  the  hands 
of  their  tormentors,  who  drag  them  to  punishment, 
and  see  themselves  stretched   and  tortured   in  that 
horrible  place  where  there    shall  be  nothing   but 
"  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth."  Matth.  xxii. 
13.     Even  here  they  feel  the  fierce  approaches  or 
that  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  which  is  *' the  se- 
cond death."     Rev.  xx.  14  j  and  it   maybe  justly 
said  of  these  unhappy  wretches,  that  bell  comes  to 


24,  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

them  before  they  go  to  hell ;  and  that  in  this  life 
they  have  a  foretaste  of  the  grievous  torments  that 
wait  them  in  the  next.  Hence  it  comes  to  pass, 
that  some  of  them  offer  violence  to  themselves,  and 
perpetrate  an  unnatural  murder  upon  their  ov^n 
persons,  as  if  they  were  afraid  they  should  not  be 
cut  off  by  a  hand  wicked  enough.  The  expecta- 
tion of  death  is  more  intolerable  to  them  than  death 
itself  ;  and  they  had  rather  cast  themselves  head- 
Jong  into  the  bottomless  pit  of  hell,  than  endure 
the  terrors  and  fears  of  it  in  their  guilty  consciences : 
to  be  delivered  from  the  flashes  of  hell-fire,  that 
mount  up  to  their  souls  in  this  life,  they  plunge 
themselves,  with  a  brutal  fury,  into  everlasting 
burnings. 

What  is  still  more  terrible,  these  horrors,  agonies^, 
and  fears,  that  seize  upon  the  wicked,  are  not  for 
a  moment.  As  a  criminal,  who  knows  there  is  a 
sentence  of  death  pronounced  against  him,  has  con- 
tinually before  his  eyes  the  torments  preparing  for 
him  :  If  he  hears  his  prison-door  unlock,  or  a  fly 
buzzing  about  his  ears,  he  presently  concludes  they 
are  coming  to  drag  him  to  execution  ;  in  some 
sense,  he  desires  what  he  dreads,  and  hastens  the 
approaches  of  that  which  he  wishes  to  avoid,  but 
cannot.  So  desperate  sinners  whom  God  has  aban- 
doned, who  knov/  there  is  a  sentence  of  eternal 
death  pronounced  against  them  in  the  court  of  the 
King  of  Kings,  and  that  from  this  sentence  there  is 
no  appeal,  must  needs  be  in  perpetual  fear.  They 
have  constantly  before  their  eyes  the  hideous  form 
of  death,  which  fills  them  with  trouble,  and  waker- 
in  their  breasts  a  thousand  furies.  To  use  St, 
Paul's  expression,  ''  through  fear  of  death  they  are 
*'  all  their  lifetime  subject  to  bondage."  Heb.ii.  15; 
that  is  to  say,  they  are  like  so  many  miserable  slaves 
that  continually  tremble  under  the  cruel  hands  of  a 
merciless  tyrant. 

I  know  there  are  some  Atheists  who  talk  ol 
death  with  a  great  deal  of  contempt,  and  make  an 


THE  CHRtSTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  25 

open  profession  of  not  being  afraid  of  it,  neverthe- 
less they  bear  in  their  bosoms  some  secret  thorns^ 
which  often  ^alls  them,  some  terrors  and  apprehen- 
sions, which  racks  and  disquiets  them,  in  spite  of 
all  their  bravadoes.  It  is -true,  for  the  most  part, 
they  boast  loudly  of  not  being  afraid  of  death,  and 
make  a  mock  at  it,  when  they  believe  it  at  a  dis- 
tance from  them  3  but  then,  upon  its  approach,  these 
Very  wretches  are  the  first  that  turn  pale,  and  shew 
their  cowardice  and  despair. 

If  there  be  any  that  laugh  at  death,  it  is  only  in 
appearance,  or  it  is,  as  it  w^ere,  a  laughter  upon  the 
lips.  They  are  like  a  new-born  infant,  which  while 
it  seems  to  smile,  is  inwardly  tormented  in  the 
bowels  ;  or  like  those  that  eat  of  the  famous  herb, 
mentioned  by  the  naturalists,  which  causes  a  plea= 
sant  smile  to  wanton  upon  the  lips,  while  it  conveys 
a  mortal  poison  to  the  heart. 

In  short,  if  there  be  any  who  die  unconcerned, 
or  without  any  terror  upon  their  conscience,  they 
must  be  either  persons  entirely  stupid  and  brutal, 
like  a  drunkard  who  is  thrown  from  a  precipice 
when  fast  asleep  ;  or  they  must  be  such  buffoon 
souls  as  resemble  those  merry  criminals  that  go 
dancing  to  the  gallows  ;  or  else  they  must  be  such 
ks  are  transported  with  rage  and  despair,  who  may 
properly  enough  be  compared  to  a  wild  boar,  that, 
rushing  forward  w^ith  a  blind  fury,  throw^s  himself 
into  the  huntsman's  toil.  Such  monsters  deserve 
not  to  be  reckoned  in  the  number  of  rational  crea- 
tures 


26  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION/ 


CHAP.   IL 

Thai  in  all  the  philosophy  of  the  Heathens  there  is 
no  true  and  solid  comfort  against  the  fears  of 
death. 

A.  HERE  are  certain  pretenders  to  physic,  who  ap^ 
pear  at  first  sight  very  knowing,  and  talk  of  diseas- 
es with  a  good  deal  of  acuteness  and  subtilty,  but 
nevertheless  are  shamefully  ignorant  at  the  bottom, 
and  very  unfortunate  in  their  practice.  Their  un- 
seasonable learning  disturbs  the  patient  more  than 
their  remedies  ease  him,  and  they  themselves  are 
a  new  disease  and  an  additional  affliction.  In  this 
they  very  aptly  represent  to  us  the  philosophers 
among  the  Heathens  ;  for  when  they  go  about  to 
describe  to  us  the  misery  of  our  human  condition 
they  sharpen  the  fine  edge  of  their  wits,  and  dis- 
play their  utmost  skill  and  rhetoric.  Some  of  them 
Jaugh  at  our  calamities  in  a  very  ingenious  man- 
ner ;  and  others,  with  equal  artifice,  weep  to  be- 
hold  them.  But  in  all  their  writings,  all  their  tragic 
expressions,  we  find  not  any  solid  and  sincere 
comforts  against  the  apprehensions  of  death  :  inso- 
much that  the  weakness  and  vanity  of  their  con- 
ceits  obliges  us  to  tell  them,  as  Job  did  his  trouble- 
some friends,  *'  Your  remembrances  are  like  unto 
ashes;  your  bodies  to  bodies  of  clay,"  Job.xiii.  12. 

Some  of  them  indeed  have  very  well  said,  that 
we  begin  to  die  as  soon  as  we  begin  to  breathe  ; 
and  that  our  life  is  like  a  candle,  that  lives  by 
its  own  consumption,  its  flame  being  that  which 
devours  it:  For  the  natural  heat  that  maintains  our 
sensitive  life,  by  little  and  little  undermines  it, 
spending  and  consuming  our  radical  moisture, 
which  is  the  same  to  us  as  oil  to  a  lamp,  or  wax  to 
a  taper. 

Others  with  no  less  elegance,   assert,  that  our 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  2? 

3ife  is  but  a  swift  race  from  one  mother  to  another  i 
that  is  to  say,  from  the  womb  of  our  mothers,  that 
bro't  us  into  the  world,  to  the  womb  and  bosom  of 
the  earth,  that  will  at  last  receive  us  :  For  no  sooner 
are  we  born,  than  we  run  a  swift  race  towards 
our  graves ;  at  the  very  time  we  are  flying  from 
death,  we  insensibly  approach  towards  it,  and  con- 
trary to  our  intentions,  throw  ourselves  into  its  em- 
braces. 

Some  of  the  same  school  have  compared  man  to 
a  bubble  of  water,  which  rises  up  and  swells,  and 
at  the  same  instant  breaks  and  disappears;  or  to  the 
water-bottles  of  divers  colours,  which  little  children 
blowup  and  destroy  with  their  breath.  In  truth, 
the  beauty  of  man  is  nothing  but  a  vain  appearance, 
which  passes  away,  and  vanishes  in  a  moment  : 
*'  All  flesh  is  as  grass,  and  all  the  glory  of  man  as  the 
"  flower  of  the  field  "  Is.  xl.  6.  1  Pet.  i.  24. 

One  of  these  great  philosophers  being  asked. 
What  the  life  of  man  was?  answered  not  a  wordi 
either  because  he  thought  the  question  deserved  no 
answer,  or  rather  because  he  had  a  mind  to  imi- 
tate the  custom  of  the  age  he  lived  in,  which  for 
the  most  part  conveyed  its  instructions  by  ges- 
tures and  symbolical  representations  :  he  therefore 
entered  into  a  chamber,  and  directly  passed  out 
again,  giving  his  disciples  thereby  to  understand, 
that  the  life  of  man  is  no  more  than  a  coming  into 
the  world,  and  a  going  out  of  it;  the  first  of  which 
actions  is  followed  very  close  by  the  other. 

Another  of  the  same  sect,  after  having  taken 
several  turns  about  the  room,  with  a  very  stately 
air,  immediately  slipt  away,  and  hid  himself  in  a 
hole;  intimating  thereby,  that  life  is  a  kind  of  mas- 
querade, a  vain  shew,  which  is  over  in  a  moment. 
After  a  man  has  placed  all  his  plumes  to  the  best 
advantage,  strutted  about  a  little  while,  and  drawn 
upon  himself  the  eyes  and  admiration  of  the 
world  ;  on  a  sudden,  death  comes  upon  him,  tar-^ 
nishes  all  his  lustre,  erases  his  pompous  titles,  and^^ 
at  once  swallows  up  all  his  glorv  and  magnificence;* 


28  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

We  are  in  this  world  like  so  many  players  upon 
a  stage,  one  represents  a  king,  another  an  emperor; 
this  a  privy  counsellor,  and  that  a  minister  of  state ; 
fcut  when  the  play  is  over,  and  they  have  laid  aside 
Iheir  habits,  you  no  longer  know  which  is  which. 
We  are  as  so  many  counters  on  a  table,  some  stand 
for  units,  others  for  tens,  some  for  hundreds,  some 
for  thousands,  and  some  for  millions  ;  but  as  soon 
as  they  are  swept  into  the  purse,  and  inclosed 
there,  the  vast  difference  vanishes.  This  is  a  lively 
image  of  the  conditions  of  men  in  this  world  :  for 
in  this  life  some  are  placed  on  thrones,  whilst  others 
are  seated  on  dunghills ;  one  sweats  beneath  a 
load  of  gold  and  silk,  while  another  has  scarce 
rags  enough  to  hide  his  nakedness  ;  these  com- 
mand as  princes,  while  those  obey  as  slaves  ;  and 
some  fare  sumptuously,  while  others  eat  nothing  but 
the  bread  of  sorrow  ;  but  as  soon  as  death  has  in- 
closed them  altogether  in  the  grave,  they  then  be-^ 
come  equal. 

All  these  comparisons  are  very  just  and  elegant, 
as  are  likewise  many  others  of  the  same  kind.  1  hey 
instruct  us,  and  flatter  our  imaginations  ;  but  then 
they  contain  nothing  that  is  capable  of  adminis- 
tering any  solid  comfort ;  insomuch  that  there  is 
not  one  of  these  learned  doctors  to  whom  we  may 
not  apply  that  expression  wherewith  the  servant 
of  God  reproached  his  importunate  friends,  who 
added  affliction  to  the  afflicted  :  "  Ye  are  all  phy- 
''  sicians  of  no  value  i  how  then  comfort  ye  me  in 
''  vain  ?"  Job.  xiii.  4.  xxi.  34. 

AVhen  a  person  is  visited  with  a  violent  fit  of  the 
gout  or  stone,  that  forces  from  him  the  deepest 
sighs  and  groans,  if  any  one  should  offer  to  draw 
his  picture,  and  represent  his  distorted  looks  and 
grimaces,  or  to  mimick  them  theatrically  in  his 
presence,  he  would  give  little  ease  to  his  pain,  but 
would  rather  increase  his  torment  and  vexatioUo 
Or  as  the  most  beautiful  flowers  can  afford  no  de- 
light to  one  who  is  stretched  upon  the  rack,  or  burn- 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  29 

ing  in  the  midst  of  flames,  or  on  the  point  of  being 
torn  to  pieces  by  wild  horses  ;  so  the  most  eloquent 
and  florid  discourse  can  administer  no  comfort  to  a 
poor  soul  that  is  just  upon  its  departure.  The  harp 
of  David  alone  can  drive  away  the  evil  spirits,  and 
still  the  tumults  of  a  troubled  conscience. 

But  some  perhaps  may  imagine,  that  in  this  gen- 
eral survey  of  the  learned  follies  and  studied  vani- 
ties of  the  heathen  philosophers,  I  should  except 
the  Stoics.  I  confess  indeed,  that  they  express 
themselves  upon  this  subject  with  more  gravity, 
but  they  are  altogether  as  unsuccessful  as  the  others. 
Nay,  when  I  have  well  considered  them,  I  find 
that  they  are  far  more  impertinent  and  insuflferable. 
For,  besides  that  they  talk  of  the  immortality  of  the 
soul  in  a  very  doubtful  and  obscure  manner,  the 
pretended  comforts  that  they  offer  render  death 
more    formidable 

They  tell  us,  that  death  is  the  end  and  centre 
of  all  human  misery  and  affliction ;  and  that, 
consequently,  it  is  rather  to  be  sought  for  than 
avoided,  more  to  be  desired  than  feared.  They 
would  have  some  reason  for  this  conclusion,  had 
they  discovered  beyond  the  grave  any  happiness 
whereon  to  lay  hold  by  a  true  and  lively  faith.  But 
the  only  comfort  death  assures  them  of  is  the  put- 
ting a  period  to  the  calamities  of  this  life  ;  which 
properly  speaking,  is  not  a  comfort,  but  rather  a 
foolish  passion,  much  like  that  of  a  criminal  upon 
the  rack,  who  earnestly  longs  for  death,  that  he 
may  be  delivered  from  the  cruel  hands  of  the 
executioner  ;  and  thirsts  with  impatience  to  mount 
the  scaffold  where  he  is  to  be  broken  upon  the 
wheel.  O  miserable  wretch!  the  change  of  pun- 
ishment will  bring  no  ease  to  thy  pains.  If  thou 
canst  not  bear  the  cords  that  unjoint  thy  limbs, 
how  wilt  thou  endure  the  bar  of  iron  that  shall 
break  all  thy  bones  in  pieces  }  O blind  philosopher! 
if  thou  canst  not  support  the  miseries  of  this  life, 
bow  wilt  thou  undergo  the  agonies  of  death. 


30  *rHE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

Moreover,  they  tell  us,  that  the  most  painful  and 
cruel  death  is  a  noble  exercise  for  our  virtue,  and 
the  most  illustrious  opportunity  to  display  an  he- 
roic constancy.  This  at  first  appears  very  plausible, 
but  in  reality  is  nothing  but  wind.  For  of  what 
service  is  this  imaginary  virtue  }  It  hinders  us  not 
from  falling  into  the  deepest  abyss  of  misery  and 
misfortune,  and  dies  itself  with  its  possessor. — 
Wherefore  such  as  have  most  admired  it,  have  at 
last  acknowledged  it  to  be  nothing  but  vanity ; 
witness  that  renowned  and  worthy  general,  who 
flattered  himself  that  his  virtue  would  make  him 
victorious  over  all  the  enemies  of  the  common- 
wealth in  whose  quarrel  he  took  up  arms.  When 
the  battle  was  lost,  and  all  his  ambitious  hopes 
had  forsaken  him,  being  ready  to  fall  upon  his  own 
sword,  he  cried  out,  '■  O  miserable  virtue  !  what 
''  art  thou,  but  a  vain  unprofitable  word,  ^  name 
^'  without  a  being  !"  He  exclaimed  in  this  manner 
against  the  virtue  he  had  formerly  idolized,  be- 
cause it  could  yield  him  no  comfort  in  the  day  of 
his  distress,  nor  keep  him  from  despair. 

The  most  ordinary  comforts  they  bring,  and 
those  they  insist  upon  most,  are  these  :  that  death 
is  inevitable;  that  we  all  come  into  the  world  upon 
condition  to  go  out  of  it ;  that  we  have  as  much 
cause  to,  mourn  for  the  day  of  our  birth,  as  for  the 
day  of  our  death  ;  that  humanity  and  immortality 
are  incompatible ;  that  death  is  a  tribute  we  all 
owe  to  nature;  that  kings  and  the  greatest  em- 
perors are  forced  to  pay  it,  as  well  as  the  meanest 
of  their  subjects,  and  that  this  is  such  an  universal 
law,  that  it  neither  admits,  nor  can  admit  of  any 
exception. 

But  such  comforts  as  these  rather  increase  than 
abate  our  afflictions  ;  and  therefore  compel  me  to  say 
to  these  grave  philosophers,  what  the  importunity 
of  his  troublesome  friends  wrested  from  the  mouth 
of  holy  Job,  "  Miserable  comforters  are  ye  all," 
Job  xvi.  2.     For  in  truth,  they  not  only  search  the 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  31 

W6und  to  the  quick,  without  applying  any  healing 
remedy,  but  they  also  tear  and  widen  it,  inflame 
and  render  it  far  more  painful.  So  long  as  we  have 
any  hope  to  see  an  end  to  our  calamities,  we  take 
comfort,  and  arm  our  minds  with  constancy.  But 
when  we  see  ourselves  plunged  into  an  abyss  of 
misfortunes,  without  any  prospect  of  getting  out^ 
our  patience  abandons  us,  and  we  are  overwhelmed 
with  despair.  It  is  a  lamentable  thing  to  be  born 
to  die  ;  but  it  is  far  more  lamentable  and  mortify- 
ing to  know  that  death  cannot  be  avoided,  and 
that  all  the  treasures  in  the  v/orld  cannot  redeem 
us  from  it.  He  is  doubly  miserable  whose  afflic- 
tion admits  no  cure. 

It  is  also  a  false  and  dangerous  maxim.  That 
the  comfort  of  the  miserable  is  to  have  companions 
in  their  misery.  Though  many  thousands  drink 
together  of  the  waters  of  Marah,  they  seem  no  less 
bitter  to  the  taste ;  and  though  thou  shouldst  burn 
in  a  fire  where  multitudes  are  consumed,  the  flames 
will  be  no  less  violent.  Thy  neighbour's  grief  can- 
not alleviate  thy  affliction,  his  sickness  cannot  re- 
store thy  health,  nor  his  death  comfort  thee  against 
the  approaches  of  thine  own.  On  the  contrary,  if 
thou  hast  the  least  feeling  of  humanity,  thou  wilt 
'weep  for  his  misery  and  thine  own  together  ;  as 
the  great  Xerxes,  king  of  Persia,  formerly  did, 
when  casting  his  eyes  upon  his  prodigious  army,  in 
which  there  were  numbered  one  million,  one  hun- 
dred thousand  men,  and  reflecting  that  within  an 
hundred  years  all  those  brave  captains  and  soldiers 
would  be  rotting  in  their  graves,  he  was  moved 
with  compassion,  and  burst  into  tears. 

I  shall  pass  by,  as  not  worthy  of  notice,  the  fool- 
ish and  brutal  opinion  of  those  who  believe  that 
the  souls  of  men  are  mortal,  and  perish  with  their 
bodies.  This  consideration,  instead  of  bringing 
comfort,  casts  us  into  an  irrecoverable  despair :  for 
next  to  the  torments  of  hell,  nothing  can  be  ima- 
gined more  dreadful  than  the  being  reduced  to  a 
state  of  non-entitv. 


32  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

Neither  shall  I  stay  to  discuss  the  doctrines  of 
the  Platonlsts,  who  have  treated  of  the  immortality 
of  the  soul  and  its  happiness  after  death.  They 
fancy  themselves  masters  of  a  great  deal  of  subtili- 
ty ;  but  their  discourses  on  this  subject  are  so  gross 
and  extravagant,  that  instead  of  persuading  us  of 
the  truth  of  their  opinion,  they  expose  it  to  our  con- 
tempt and  ridicule  ;  witness  their  fond  and  chimeri- 
cal  description  of  the  Elysian  fields.  For  whatever 
they  have  invented  of  this  kind  has  been  ranked 
amongst  the  poetical  fictions.  Those  imaginary 
subterraneous  gardens  contain  nothing  that  may  be 
compared  to  the  divine  excellencies,  and  unspeak« 
able  pleasures  of  the  paradise  of  God. 

In  a  word,  search  all  the  rarest  and  most  precious 
treasures  of  Heathen  antiquity;  turn  over  the  writ- 
ings of  the  most  eloquent  orators,  the  subtilest 
philosophers,  and  the  most  celebrated  poets ;  exa- 
mine all  the  secrets  of  those  great  and  learned  phy* 
sicians,  consider  their  practice,  and  all  the  reme-* 
dies  they  prescribe  to  the  soul,  and  you  shall  find 
them  too  unskilful  to  perform  any  real  cure. 
They  only  charm  the  disease,  and  to  flatter  the 
wound  take  away  the  sense  of  pain  ;  they  fur- 
nish us  with  a  good  exterior,  and  teach  us  to  set  a 
good  face  upon  the  matter  ;  but  they  have  no  true 
antidote  against  the  venom  that  destroys  the  prin- 
ciple of  life,  nor  any  remedy  that  reaches  to  the 
heart.  As  the  brooks  that  dry  up  in  hot  weather, 
so  are  all  the  comforts  that  flow  not  from  the  foun- 
tain of  life;  they  vanish  away,  and  dry  up  to  nothings 
when  deep  sorrow,  fear,  and  dismay,  have  seized 
upon  a  sinful  soul. 

The  inventors  of  the  Pagan  superstitions  seem, 
in  some  measure,  to  have  been  sensible  of  this  truth. 
For  they  dedicated  temples  and  erected  altars,  to 
all  manner  of  gods  and  goddesses,  not  only  to  the 
virtues,  and  to  health,  but  also  to  vices  and  diseas- 
es; as  to  fear,  cowardice,  anger^thefever,pestilence. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  33 

and  an  infinite  number  of  others.  But  not  one 
was  dedicated  to  death  ;  which  is  an  open  acknow- 
fedgment,  that  they  knew  not  how  to  molify  death, 
and  win  its  favour.  They  had  no  sacrifice  nor  in- 
cense that  could  appease  its  fury.  They  looked 
upon  it  as  their  most  cruel  and  implacable  enemy  : 
The  very  name  of  death  struck  them  with  horror, 
and  was  therefore  accounted  one  of  their  most  un- 
fortunate omens. 

The  emperor  Adrian  is  a  convincing  proof  of 
what  I  say.  He  was  one  of  the  greatest  princes 
that  ever  reigned  :  He  reduced  the  greatest  part 
of  the  world  to  his  obedience,  and  put  to  death  a 
prodigious  number  of  men  ;  but  at  last  he  himself 
trembled  and  was  horribly  dismayed  at  the  ap- 
proaches of  death.  He  had  conquered  the  most 
barbarous  nations,  and  tamed  the  most  savage 
beasts ;  but  so  far  was  he  from  conquering  this 
last  enemy,  that  he  had  no  weapons  fit  for  the  en- 
counter. On  this  occasion  he  discovered  the  weak- 
ness and  inconstancy  of  his  mind,  which,  without 
dispute,  was  far  more  distempered  than  his  body. 
Sometimes  he  had  recourse  to  magic  arts  to  retard 
death  ;  and  sometimes  he  endeavoured,  with  his 
sword,  or  with  poison,  to  hasten  it.  At  length  he 
killed  himself,  by  abstaining  from  the  food  neces- 
sary to  support  life.  He  had  given  laws  to  all  the 
world,  and  peace  and  happiness  to  his  empire;  but 
he  could  not  govern  hls^  own  distracted  thoughts, 
nor  give  repose  to  his  conscience.  He  was  so  far 
from  endeavouring  to  calm  the  trouble  and  agita- 
tion of  his  mind,  that  he  shamefully  abandoned 
himself  to  despair.  He  flattered  his  soul  while  he 
hastened  its  ruin  ;  talking  to  it  in  this  or  the  like 
manner,  when  his  disorder  allowed  him  an  easy 
minute,  "  My  little  soul  my  dearest  companion,  thou 
"  art  now  going  to  wander  in  obscure,  cold,  and 
*'  strange  places  :  thou  shalt  never  jest  again  ac- 
*'  cording  to  thy  wonted  manner  ;  thou  shalt  never 
"  aflx)rd  me  any  more  sport  or  pleasure." 


34  THE  CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION. 

You'll  say,  perhaps,  That  Adrian  was  a  potent 
prince,  but  no  great  philosopher ;  that  he  was  very 
well  versed  in  politics,  but  not  much  acquainted 
with  morals;  and  that  although  he  was  a  perfect 
master  in  the  art  to  reign  well,  yet  he  wanted  the 
skill  to  die  well.  Let  us  therefore  give  an  exam- 
ple that  is  liable  to  no  exception,  and  at  once  stop 
the  mouth  of  objection. 

Aristotle  is  generally  esteemed  to  have  been  the 
most  learned  and  subtile  of  all  the  philosophers  that 
flourished  among  the  Heathens,  Accordingly  he 
is  styled,  The  prince  of  philosophers.  The  light  of 
the  age  he  lived  in,  and.  The  chief  and  the  most 
precious  ornament  of  his  sect.  This  extraordinary 
genius  expatiated  every  where;  he  mounted  up  into 
the  heavens,  and  searched  into  all  the  excellencies 
of  the  earth  ;  he  carefully  examined  all  the  wonders 
that  appear  in  the  creation,  and  with  a  surprising 
facility  discovered  the  rarest  secrets  of  nature.  Yet 
he  could  never  find  any  solid  comfort  against  the 
apprehensions  ot  death.  Notwithstanding  all  his 
admirable  subtilties,  and  profound  learning,  the 
terrors  of  inexorable  death  so  amazed  his  con- 
science, that  he  was  forced  to  cry  out,  "  Of  all  ter- 
rible things  death  is  the  most  dreadful/* 


CHAP,    111. 

Of  divers  Sorts  of  Death,  zvith  tvhich  zve  are  to 
encounter. 


HEN  David  had  a  design  to  fight  with  Goli- 
ath, and  could  not  make  use  of  the  armour  of  king' 
Saul,  he  took  a  smooth  stone  out  of  his  bag,  cast 
it  with  his  sling,  struck  the  Philistine  in  the  forehead, 
and  brought  down  this  proud  giant,  who  had  defied 
the  armies  of  Israel.  We  have  already  examined 
and  tried  ail   the  armour  of  human  wisdom  and 


THE   CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION.  ss 

learning,  laid  up  In  the  store-houses  of  the  greatest 
wits  of  former  ages ;  and  we  have  found  that  they 
are  not  able  to  afford  us  any  assistance  in  an  encoun- 
ter with  death.  Let  us,  therefore,  now  see  whe- 
ther we  may  overcome  this  proud  enemy  with  the 
sling  of  our  mystical  David,  widi  the  weapons  of 
'our  divine  shepherd  :  but,  before  we  begin  the 
resistance,  let  us  look  and  behold  it  in  the  face. 
The  enemy  I  intend  you  shall  overcome.  Is  a  mon- 
ster with  three  heads ;  for  there  are  three  sorts  of 
death,  the  natural,  the  spiritual,  and  the  eternal. 

The  natural  death  is  a  separation  of  the  soul  from 
the  body.  Although  our  body  hath  been  fashion- 
ed with  the  finger  of  God,  it  is  but  a  weak  and  frail 
vessel  made  of  earth  ;  but  our  soul  is  an  heavenly, 
spiritual,  and  imm.ortal  substance ;  it  is  a  spark 
and  ray  of  the  divinity,  and  the  lively  image  of  our 
great  Creator  :  for  when  God  had  made  our  first 
parent,  "he  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of 
life,"  Gen.  ii.  7,  that  we  might  thereby  under- 
stand, that  our  souls  alone  proceeded  from  his  im- 
mediate hand ;  therefore  he  is  named  the  Father  of 
Spirits,  Heb.  xii.  and  the  faithful  Creator  of  souls, 
1  Pet.  iv.  This  soul  raises  us  a  degree  above  all  ani- 
mals, and  above  the  celestial  bodies,  and  renders 
us  like  the  angels  of  heaven.  It  is  the  light  that 
enlightens  us,  the  salt  that  preserves  us  from  cor- 
ruption. In  one  W'ord,  by  this  soul  we  live,  enjoy 
our  senses,  move  and  understand.  As  soon  as  this 
angelical  guest  leaves  its  mansion  the  body,  it  loseth 
all  its  beauty,  and  fallsof  itself  into  a  state  of  ruin  ; 
for  this  flesh  that  we  are  so  careful  of,  and  feed  with 
all  manner  of  dainties,  then  corrupts  and  rots.  Af- 
ter that  it  hath  been  stretched  awhile  upon  beds  of 
gold,  and  richly  attired  in  purple  and  scarlet,  it  is 
cast  upon  a  bed  of  worms,  and  covered  with  the 
vilest  insects  of  the  earth.  Notwithstanding  all  its 
former  perfumes,  it  yields  then  a  most  horrid  stink. 
Before,  it  ravished  the  eyes  of  the  beholders  with 
its  admirable  beauty^  but  now  it  becomes  so  odiou-. 


36  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION, 

and  offensive,  that  the  living  care  not  to  see  it.  It 
is  at  last  reduced  to  ashes,  according  to  the  sentence 
that  was  pronounced  in  the  earthly  paradise,  *'  Dust 
thou  art,  and  unto  dust  thou  shalt  return." 

The  >piritual  death  is  the  separation  of  the  soul 
from  God  our  creator  ;  for  he  being  the  soul  of  our 
souls,  and  the  light  of  our  life,  we  fall  into  an  abyss  of 
darkness  and  death  :  "  For  all  those  that  depart  from 
God  shall  perish,"  Pasl.  Ixxiii.  As  the  members, 
when  thev  are  cut  off  from  the  body,  commonly  rots 
as  the  twig  withers,  when  it  is  separated  from  the  vine  i 
so,  in  a  separation  from  God,  we  can  neither  live,  move 
nor  have  a  being.  And  as  it  is  with  the  body  separa- 
ted  from  the  soul,  it  nourishes  a  nest  of  worms  that 
devour  it,  and  sends  forth  a  most  insufferable  stench, 
so  it  is  with  our  souls  at  a  distance  from  God  :  it  yields 
those  evil  affections  that  torment  and  consume  it ; 
and  the  ill  scent  of  its  crimes  is  offensive  to  heaven 
and  earth.  Of  this  kind  of  death  our  Saviour  speaks 
to  the  Jews  in  this  manner  :  "  If  you  do  not  believe 
that  I  am  he,  you  shall  die  in  your  sins,"  John  viii. 
And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  at  Sardis,  ''  Thou 
hast  a  name  that  thou  livest,  and  art  dead,"  Rev.  iii. 
The  same  death  St.  Paul  mentions  in  the  second 
chapter  of  the  Colossians,  and  the  second  chapter  of 
the  Ephesians ;  "  When  we  are  dead  in  our  trespasses 
'^  and  sins,  God  hath  quickened  us  together  with 
"  Christ."  And  elsewhere  he  exhorts  a  sinful  man, 
*'  Awake  thou  that  sleepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead 
"  and  Christ  shall  give  thee  light,"  Eph.  v.  And  it  is 
of  the  same  kind  of  death  that  St.  Paul  speaks  con- 
cerning the  wanton  widow,  that  "  she  is  dead  while 
she  liveth,"  i  Tim.  v. 

It  was  this  kind  ofdeath  that  Adam  suffered  as  soon 
as  he  had  tasted  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  according  to 
God's  threatning  j  "  In  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof 
thou  shalt  surely  die."  For  not  only  his  body  be- 
came mortal  and  subject  to  rottenness,  but  his  soul 
also  was  involved  in  the  death  of  sin,  and  enslaved  to 
corruption*  It  happened  to  him  as  to  a  lamp,  which 
is  no  sooner  put  out,  than  it  diffuses  a  most  noisome, 
scent* 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  sr 

As  the  life  of  grace  is  a  preparative  to  the  life  of 
glorv,  and  furnishes  us  with  the  foretaste  of  the  hea- 
venly joys  j  so,  on  the  contrary,  the  carnal  life  is  as  it 
were  the  suburbs  of  hell;  it  is  the  first  beginning  of  an 
eternal  death,  and  the  entrance  into  the  infernal  pit. 
Tne  eternal  death  is  nothing  else  but  an  entire  and  ir- 
recoverable separation  of  the  soul  and  body  from  God, 
accompanied  with  infinite  torments  ;  torments,  in- 
deed, unc )  which  all  the  sufferings  of  this  mortal  life 
are  light  and  inconsiderable  :  nevertheless  as  the  spi- 
rit of  God  represents  the  heavenly  joys  and  felicities 
by  things  that  are  most  pleasant  and  delightful  ;  so,  to 
express  to  us  hell-torments,  it  borrows  things  that 
are  the  most  dreadful  and  painful  in  this  life  :  We  are 
told  of  an  "abyss  or  furnace  full  of  flames,  a  bottomless 
pit  burning  with  fire  and  brimstone."  The  scrip- 
ture mentions  ^^  chains  qf  darkness,  an  eternal  night, 
and  an  hell-fire  where  there  are  weeping  and  gnash- 
ing of  teeth."  It  tells  us,  that  "  Tophet  is  ordained 
"  of  old,  yea,  for  the  king  it  is  prepared,  he  hath  made 
"  it  deep  and  large:  The  pile  thereof  is  fire  and  much 
**  wood :  the  breath  of  the  Lord,  like  a  stream  of 
**  brimstone,  doth  kindle  it,'*  Isaiah  xxx.^S- 

Fancy  to  yourselves  a  man  devoured  with  worms, 
burning  in  hot  flames,  in  continual  torments,  in  whose 
wounds  kindled  brimstone  is  poured  out  without  inter- 
mission, with  boiling  lead,  and  burning  pitch  i  if  there 
be  any  other  pains  more  sharp  and  grievous,  fancy 
them  also.  All  this  will  give  us  but  a  light  and  imper- 
fect image  of  the  state  of  hell ;  for  all  the  pangs  of  the 
body  are  nothing  in  comparison  to  the  horrors,  trou- 
bles, and  incredible  griefs  that  shall  forever  rack  and 
torture  the  damned  souls. 

As  shame  aggravates  our  sufferings,  and  renders 
them  more  terrible,  the  damned  shall  be  loaded  with 
shame  and  infamy  to  all  eternity  ;  their  names  shall  be 
hateful  to  God  and  his  holy  angels,  and  they  shall 
be  cursed  with  an  endless  curse.  And  as  it  is  an  in- 
crease to  our  torment  to  suffer  in  the  company  of  abom- 
inable varlets,  and  to  becomq  a  companion  of  the  most 


38  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

infamous  rascals ;  they  shall  suffer  with  hell's  execu- 
tioner, and  shall  be  sent  to  the  fire  prepared  for  the 
devil  and  his  angels.  All  their  senses  shall  share  in 
these  horrid  torments ;  they  shall  be  crushed  in  the 
wine-press  of  God's  eternal  wrath,  and  they  shall  feel 
for  ever  and  ever  the  strokes  of  God's  vengeance,  and  of 
his  almighty  hand.  They  shall  then  learn,  by  experi- 
ence what  a  terrible  thing  it  is  to  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  living  God,  and  how  insufferable  that  fire  is,  that 
shall  consume  his  enemies.  Their  eyes  shall  perceive 
nothing  but  the  bottomless  pit,  the  devil's  image,  and 
the  furies  of  hell ;  their  ears  shall  hear  nothing  but  the 
horrible  outcries,  and  fearful  roarings  of  tormented  de- 
vils and  damned  souls.  They  shall  be  choaked  with 
the  noisome  smell  and  fumes  of  the  bottomless  pit ; 
they  shall  then  drink  the  very  dregs  and  bottom  of 
God's  anger  and  indignation,  and  they  shall  suck  the 
venom  of  his  arrows  :  ''  fire  and  brimstone  shall  be  the 
portion  of  their  cup." 

The  sufferings  of  this  life  are  but  short,  and  for  a 
moment;  but  the  torments  of  the  damned  shall  never 
end  ;  "  Their  worm  dieth  not,  and  their  fire  shall  never 
be  quenched,"  Mark  ix.  Rev.  xx.  They  shall  be 
tormented  day  and  night  to  all  eternity.  When  they 
shall  have  suffered  as  many  thousand  ages,  as  there  be 
drops  of  water  in  the  sea,  or  grains  of  sand  on  the 
shore,  it  shall  be  but  the  beginning  of  their  grief, 
They  shall  live  forever  to  die  continually  ;  and  they 
shall  die,  and  never  be  consumed.  In  the  midst  of 
these  hot  flames,  they  shall  beg  a  drop  of  water  to  cool 
their  tongue,  Luke  xvi,  but  we  may  say  of  the  fire  that 
shall  torture  the  damned,  what  the  spouse  in  the  Can- 
ticles saith  of  the  divine  love  that  had  inflamed  her 
soul  ;  "  Many  waters  cannot  quench  it,  neither  can 
the  floods  drown  it,"  Cant.  viii.  And  St.  Paul  tells 
us,  "  That  the  things  that  God  hath  prepared  for  them 
"  that  love  him,  eye  hath  not  seen,  ear  hath  not  heard, 
*^nor  did  it  ever  enter  into  the  heart  of  man,"  i  Cor. 
ii.  So,  on  the  contrary,  v/e  may  say,  that  those  things 
that  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  hate  him,  "  eye 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  S9 

*^  hath  not  seen,  ear  hath  not  heard,  nor  did  it  ever 
'^  enter  into  the  heart  of  man."  From  hence  shall 
proceed  their  rage,  madness,  and  despair  :  they  shall 
cry  in  Cain's  language,  "  My  punishment  is  greater 
than  I  can  bear,"  Gen.  iv.  When  they  shall  see  no- 
thing but  an  extreme  misery  and  woeful  darkness,  they 
shall  curse  God  the  king  of  all  creatures,  Isa.  viii.  In 
their  fury  and  rage  they  will  bite  their  tongues,  and 
blaspheme  the  great  God  of  heaven  and  earth.  It 
had  been  far  better  for  such  persons,  that  they  had 
never  been  born  i  therefore  they  shall  seek  death  and 
shall  not  find  it,  Matth.  xxvi.  They  shall  desire  to 
die,  that  is,  to  be  reduced  to  nothing.  Rev.  ix.  but  this 
death  shall  fly  from  them  :  Who  of  you  can  dwell  in 
eternal  flames  ?  Rev.  vi.  If  the  phials  and  little  cups 
full  of  God's  wrath  force  the  wicked  to  cry  out,  how 
much  more  shall  the  rivers  and  the  ocean  of  God's 
vengeance  draw  from  them,  "  O  mountains,  fall  on  us, 
"  O  rocks  cover  us,  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him 
"  that  sits  upon  the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the 
*^  Lamb  ;  for  the  day  of  his  wrath  is  come,  and  who 
"  may  abide  it  ?"  But  as  they  have  stopped  their  ears 
to  God's  gracious  calls,  and  hardened  their  hearts  to 
his  invitation  to  repentance,  God  shall  also  stop  his 
ear  to  their  out-cries,  and  his  eyes  to  their  grievous 
suflTerings ;  and  when  they  shall  be  overcome  with 
fear  and  despair,  God  will  scorn  and  mock  at  their  in- 
sufferable misery. 


CHAP.  IV. 

That  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from 
eternal  deaths  and,  by  degrees,  rescues  us  from  a 
spiritual  death. 


E  read  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  the  Revelations  of 
St.  John,  that  he  wept  bitterly,  because  no  being  in 

h^aysn  and  <??.rth,  norimder  the  earth,  v/as  able  to  open 


m  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

the  book  sealed  with  seven  seals,  that  was  in  God'§ 
right  hand.  At  that  instant  one  of  the  twenty-^ouf 
elders  spake  to  him,  "  Weep  not,  behold  the  I  .ion  of 
"  the  tribe  of  Judah  hath  prevailed  ro  open  the  book 
*'and  to  loose  the  seven  seals."  Thus  we  have  until 
now  wept  bitterly,  because  we  could  find  nobody  in 
the  armies  of  Israel  to  encounter  with  that  powerful 
monster,  death.  But  let  us  also  wipe  our  tears,  and 
take  good  courage^  my  beloved  ;  for  this  same  Lion  of 
the  tribe  of  Judah  is  appointed  to  fight  with  this  dread« 
ful  enemy :  our  victorious  and  triumphing  David,  who 
had  torn  in  pieces  the  infernal  Lion,  bruised  the  an- 
cient serpent's  head,  and  "  spoiled  principalities  and 
powers,  triumphing  over  them  in  his  cross,"  Col. 
ii.  15.  It  is  he  that  hath  undertaken  this  glorious 
combat ;  it  was  for  that  purpose  that  he  left  for  a  while 
the  throne  of  God  the  father,  and  the  company  of  his 
holy  angek,  i  Sam.  xvii.  It  was  for  that  intent  that 
he  came  into  the  camp  and  confusion  of  Israel.  He 
hath  not  borrowed  the  weapons  and  assistance  of  the 
world,  Heb.  ii.  All  that  he  hath  taken  from  us,  is  our 
frail  nature.  But  "he  hath  armed  himself  with  righ- 
"  teousness,  as  with  a  breast-plate,  and  hath  put  on 
"  the  helmet  of  salvation.  He  hath  cloathed  himself 
'^  with  vengeance  as  with  a  cloak  ;  he  hath  trodden 
^'  the  wine-press  and  nobody  hath  assisted  him ,"  Isa* 
lix.  Ixiii.  But  his  arm  hath  saved  him,  and  his  hand 
hath  upheld  him  ;  as  David  cut  ojff  Goliath's  head  with 
his  own  sword,  Jesus  Christ  hath  overcome  death  by 
death.  Like  unto  the  strong  Sampson,  he  hath  de- 
stroyed all  the  enemiies  of  his  glory  by  his  death,  i 
Sam.  xvii.  He  hath  overcome,  in  dying,  him  who 
had  the  empire  of  death,  that  is,  the  devil,  Heb.  ii. 
and  hath  delivered  them,  *^  who  through  the  fear  of 
death  Vv'here  all  their  life-time  subject  to  bondage." 
Then  was  fulfilled  the  saying  of  Hosea,  '^  O  death,  I 
*^  vv'ill  be  thy  plague  ;  O  grave,  I  will  be  thy  destruc- 
**  tion,"  Hos.  xiii.  And  that  of  Isaiah,  "He  will 
"  swallov/  up  death  in  victory,  and  the  Lord  God  will 
"  wipe  away  tears  from  off  all  faces,  and  the  rebuke 


tHE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  41 

«  of  his  people  shall  be  taken  away  from  all  the  earth,'* 
Isa.  XXV.  I  Tim.  vi.  This  blessed  prince,  king  of 
kings  and  lord  of  lords,  who  only  hath  immortality, 
and  dwelleth  in  inaccessible  light,  hath  destroyed  death, 
and  bro't  to  light  life  and  immortality  by  the  gospel, 
I  Tim.  i.  ''  O  death  where  is  thy  sting  ?  O  grave 
"  where  is  thy  victory  ?  The  sting  of  death  is  sin,  and 
"  the  strength  of  sin  is  the  law  -,  but  thanks  be  to  God 
«  who  hath  given  us  the  victory  through  our  Lord  Je- 
"  sus  Christ,"   l  Cor.  xv. 

This  great  God  and  Saviour  has  perfectly  redeem- 
ed us  from  eternal  death,  as  he  himself  teaches  us  in  the 
gospel  of  St.  John  ;  "  He  that  heareth  my  word,  and 
*'  believeth  on  him  that  sent  me,  hath  everlasting  life, 
''  and  shall  not  come  into  condemnation,  but  is  passed 
«  from  death  unto  hfe,"  ch.  v.  24.     "  I  am^  the  living 
''  bread,  which  came  down  from  heaven;  if  any  man 
«  eat  of  this  bread  he  shall  live  forever,''  ch.   vi.  51. 
ver.  4-0.     ''  Your  fathers  did  eat  manna  in  the  wil- 
"  derness,  and  are  dead  ;  this  is  the  bread  which  com- 
"  ethdown  from  heaven,  that  a  man  may  eat  thereof, 
«  and  not  die,"  chap.  viii.  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
' '  you,  if  a  man  keep  my  word,  he  shall  never  taste  of 
"  death.     I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life  j  he  that 
''  liveth  and  believeth  in  me,  shall  never  die  ;  and  he 
*'  that  believeth  in  me  although  he  were  dead  yet  shall 
''  he  live,"  ch.  xi.     "  The  wages  of  sin  is  death,  but 
''  the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  life  through  our  Lord  Je- 
"  sus  Christ.     Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath   part 
''  in  the  first  ressurrection,"  Rev.  xx.     "  The  second 
death  shall  never  have  any  power  upon  him."     In  a. 
word,  the  gates  of  hell,  that  is  to  say,  death  cannot 
prejudice  them  who  are  settled  upon  Jesus  Christ,  the 
rock   of  eternity.     This  merciful   Saviour  hath  also 
delivered  us  from  the  spiritual  death,  Eph.  ii.     For 
we  beincy  dead  in  our  trespasses  and  sins,  he  hath 
quickened  us,  and  raised  us  up  together  unto  newness 
of  life.  Col.  ii.     He  hath  carried  our  sins  in  his  body, 
\ipon  the  cross,  that  he,  dying  unto  sin,  we  might  live 
unto  righteousness.     We  are  buried  with  him  in  his 


42  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

cTeath  by  baptism,  that  as  Jesus  Christ  is  raised  front 
the  dead  by  the  glory  of  God  the  Father,  we  also  should 
walk  in  newness  of  life,  i  Pet.  ii.  **  Awake  thou  that 
**  sleepest,  and  rise  from  the  dead,  and  Jesus  Christ 
*^  shall  enlighten  thee,  Eph.  v.  For  by  his  death  he 
hath  not  only  reconciled  us  to  God  the  Father,  Rom. 
vi.  Col.  i,  but  he  hath  also  procured  to  us  the  Holy 
Spirit  that  creates  in  us  a  new  heart,  and  imprints  the 
image  of  his  holiness,  Ezek.  xxxvi.  2  Cor.  v.  He 
makes  us  become  new  creatures,  and  regenerates  us 
by  the  uncorruptible  seed,  i  Pet.  i.  This  is  that  which 
the  scripture  names  the  first  resurrection.  Rev.  xx.  St. 
Peter  was  ravished  in  admiration  at  this  great  and 
wonderful  benefit,  and  therefore  he  acknowledged  it; 
"  blessed  be  the  God  and  father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
*'  Christ,  which  according  to  his  abundant  mercy, 
'^  hath  begotton  us  again  unto  a  lively  hope,  by 
"  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead,  i 
Pet.  i.  God  discovered  to  the  prophet  Ezekicl  a 
field  covered  with  dry  bones,  and  commanded  him  ta 
prophesy  upon  these  bones,  Ezek.  xxxvii.  At  the 
prophet  s  command  they  began  to  draw  near  to  one 
another  ^  then  the  nerves  began  to  appear,  the  flesh  to- 
grov»%  and  to  be  covered  with  skin  y  but  there  was  no 
life  till  God  commanded  the  prophet  to  prophesy 
again,  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  spirit,  come  trom  the 
«*  four  winds>  blow  upon  these  dead  bodies,  and  let 
^^  them  rise  from  the  dead."  Then  the  spirit  entered 
into  them,  they  began  to  revive,  and  they  stood  upon 
their  legs.  This  is  the  lively  and  true  image  of  the 
first  resurrection;  for  the  spirit  of  God,  that  blows 
where  it  listeth,  regenerates  us  by  degrees.  Job.  iii«. 
and  the  new  man  is  created  in  our  hearts  by  little  and 
little  as-  the  child  grows  in  the  mother's  womb. 

When  Joshua  brought  the  children  of  Israel  into 
the  land  of  promise,  he  destroyed  not  all  the  Canaan- 
ites,  Josh,  xxiii.  there  remained  some  who  became 
scourges  in  their  sides,  and  thorns  in  their  eyes.  Thus 
Gur  true  and  spiritual  Joshua,  who  hath  let  us  into  the 
kingdom  of  his  grace,  hath  not  altogether  destioyed 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  4S 

ail  our  evil  affections ;  some  yet  remain,  that  are  like 
prickles  in  our  sides,  and  like  swords  that  pierce  thro* 
our  souls.  They  yet  render  our  life  bitter  and  unplea- 
sant j  therefore  we  often  desire  death  to  come  and  put 
a  period  to  this  conflict.  Sin  was  in  possession  of  us, 
as  a  strong  man  armed  in  an  house  ;  but  Jesus  Christ 
is  entered  into  our  souls,  and  become  master  ;  he  hath 
therefore  bound  and  chained  sin,  and  hath  nailed  it  to 
his  cross.  But  this  furious  beast,  though  he  hath  re- 
ceived a  mortal  wound,  and  is  ready  to  give  up  the 
last  gasp,  yet  struggles  and  foams  within  us.  Our  bles- 
sed Saviour  hath  extinguished  with  the  real  stream  of 
liis  blood,  the  infernal  flames  of  our  cursed  affections  ; 
but  yet  there  remain  in  the  ashes  some  sparkles  of  this 
devilish  fire,  that  yet  cause  in  us  feverish  fits.  Only 
this  merciful  Redeemer,  of  his  infinite  goodness,  hath 
loosed  us  from  the  devil's  chains;  but  that  we  might 
have  cause  to  be  humble,  to  desire  the  increase  of 
grace,  and  long  for  the  arrival  of  his  glory,  he  leaves 
about  us  some  of  the  troublesome  fetters ;  by  his 
holy  spirit  he  files  them  off  by  degrees  s  but  one  day 
he  will  take  them  away  from  us. 

At  the  voice  of  this  Prince  of  Life,  that  reaches  to 
the  very  bottom  of  our  hearts,  we  are  risen  from  the 
sepulchre  of  our  vices  with  our  grave-clothes  about 
*us,  as  Lazarus  when  he  come  out  of  his  tomb.  We 
are  like  the  ancient  slaves  who  were  set  at  Uberty  ;  we 
bear  upon  our  foreheads  the  visible  marks  of  our  an- 
cient bondage  ;  but  one  day  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
shall  cover  these  marks  of  infamy  and  disgrace  with 
an  heavenly  diadem.  If  you  desire  another  image  of 
our  spiritual  condition,  fancy  to  yourselves  a  dead 
man  cast  into  a  foul  pit  or  sink,  unto  whom  life  is 
restored  in  a  moment ;  afterwards  by  degrees,  he  is 
washed  and  cleansed  of  that  filth  that  covered  his  bo- 
dy. We  were  not  only  dead  of  a  spiritual  death,  but 
we  were  also  overwhelmed  in  an  abyss  of  corruption 
and  filth.  The  Son  of  God  hath  pulled  us  out  of  this 
abyss,  and  already  restored  us  to  life  -,  but  the  dirt 
and  putrefaction  with  which   we  are  disfigured,  he 


44  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

washes  away  with  the  water  of  grace,  Zech.  xiii.— ^ 
*'  For  there  is  a  fountain  open  for  sin  in  the  house  of 
David,"  Isa.  iv.  in  the.  which  God  hath  promised  to 
wash  away  all  the  filth  of  the  daughter  of  Sion,  and 
all  the  blood  of  Jerusalem.  And  as  it  happened  to 
the  cruel  king  Adonibezek,  when  the  tribe  of  Judah 
took  him  prisoner,  he  lost  the  thumbs  of  his  hands  and 
the  great  toes  of  his  feet,  but  he  suffered  not  death  till 
he  came  to  Jerusalem;  thus  our  great  God  and  Sa- 
viour, the  Prince  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  hath  cut  off  the 
strength  and  power  of  the  old  man,  who  tyrannized  in 
our  souls,  and  hath  deprived  him  of  his  venomous 
nails,  with  which  he  wounded  our  hearts;  he  hath 
also  given  him  a  mortal  wound,  but  he  suffers  him  to 
enjoy  a  languishing  life,  and  will  not  take  away  his  last 
breath,  until  we  bring  him  to  the  gates  of  the  hea- 
venly Jerusalem. 

But  to  speak  more  openly  ;  sin  is  yet  in  us,  but  it 
reigneth  nor  :  For  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ 
hath  broken  its  sceptre,  and  pulled  it  from  the  throne ; 
and  as  he  hath  taken  from  it  all  command  in  us,  he 
constrains  it  to  leave  the  possession  of  our  souls  by 
degrees.  As  a  strong  and  mighty  king,  who  having 
won  the  battle,  pursues  and  drives  the  enemy,  until  he 
hath  totally  expelled  them  out  of  his  kingdom  -,  so 
doth  our  Saviour  deal  with  sin. 

And  as  it  happens  to  a  woman  with  child  in  her  old 
age,  there  are  in  her  body  two  contrary  lives,  that  of 
the  mother  and  that  of  the  child,  the  one  decays  and 
dies  insensibly,  the  child's  life  grows  and  increaseth 
by  degrees;  so  it  is  in  the  faithful  and  regenerate  soul; 
there  are  two  lives,  that  of  sin,  that  the  scripture  names 
the  old  man  ;  and  that  of  the  new  man,  which  is  cre- 
ated according  to  God  in  righteousness  and  true  holi- 
ness  ;  the  one  diminishes  and  draws  to  its  final  end  ; 
but  the  other  grows,  and  gathers  strength,  until  v;e 
arrive  to  the  perfect  stature  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; 
the  spirit  of  God  every  day  gets  ground  of  our  corrup- 
tion and  weakness. 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  45 

CHAP.  V. 

Why  we  are  yet  subjected  to  the  corporal  or  natural 
deathy  and  what  advantage  we  thereby  receive  in 
Jesus  Christ, 

il  HE  wise  king  teacheth  us  in  the  ninth  of  Eclesi- 
astcs,  That  the  same  accident  happens  to  all,  to  the  righ- 
teous^ and  to  the  wicked^  to  the  cUan  ;  and  to  the  pollu- 
ted^ to  Mm  that  sacrificeth,  and  to  him  that  sacrificeth 
not.  These  words  are  to  be  understood  of  the  several 
afflictions  unto  which  we  are  exposed  during  this  mor- 
tal life  ;  bur  we  may  apply  them  to  the  natural  death  : 
For  It  is  appointed  unto  all  men  once  to  die,  and  after  that 
judgment  follows^  Heb.  ix.  By  one  man  sin  is  entered 
into  the  world,  and  by  sin  death ;  and  thus  death  is 
come  upon  all  men  because  they  have  all  sinned,  Rom. 
V.  Therefore  when  Joshua  felt  himself  feeble  and  de- 
caying, he  told  the  children  of  Israel,  That  he  was  go^ 
ing  the  way  of  all  fleshy  Josh,  xxiii.  And  Job  com- 
plains unto  God,  I  know  that  thou  wilt  reduce  me  to 
death  y  and  to  the  house  appointed  for  all  living,  Job.  xxx. 
It  was  upon  this  subject  that  the  royal  prophet  was 
exercising  his  meditation,  when  he  cried  out,  IFho  is 
he  that  liveth,  and  shall  not  see  death  ?  Shall  he  free 
his  soul  from  the  power  of  the  grave  ?  Ps.  Ixxxix.  And 
to  speak  the  language  of  Solomon,  Or  ever  the  silver 
cord  be  loosed^  or  the  golden  bowl  broken,  or  the  pitcher 
be  broken  at  the  fount ain^  or  the  wheel  be  broken  at  the 
cistern :  that  is  to  say,  the  back -bone,  where  marrow 
is  as  white  as  silver,  be  loosed;  when  the  skull,  which 
is  like  a  precious  vessel  of  gold,  be  broken;  when 
the  vena  cava  receives  no  more  blood  from  the  liver, 
the  fountain  of  life ;  when  the  lights,  which  draw  in 
and  push  forth  the  breath,  move  no  more  ;  or  when  the 
kidneys,  which  extract  the  humidity  from  the  veins,  and 
cause  it  to  drop  down  into  the  bladder  as  into  a  cistern, 
begin  to  fail ;  Then  shall  the  body  return  to  the  earth  as 
it  was,  and  the  spirit  shall  return  unto  God  that  gave  it. 
To  express  to  us  this  inevitable  fate,  Moses  reck- 


i6  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

ons  all  che  ancient  fathers,  who  have  lived  longest  in 
the  first  world;  he  mentions  one  who  lived  700,  others 
800,  others  809  years,  and  some  near  looo.  Gen.  v. 
But  when  be  had  well  spoken  of  their  deeds,  and  of 
their  children  which  they  left  behind,  he  adds,  in  the 
conclusion  of  all,  and  then  such  an  one  died.  Thus 
our  creator  executes  upon  all  men  the  sentence  once 
pronounced  against  Adam,  the  father  of  all  mankind. 
Dust  thou  arty  and  to  dust  thou  shah  return. 

By  this  means  God  declared  his  justice  and  truth, 
and  accomplished  what  was  signified  by  the  ancient 
types,  Lev.  xiv.  For  according  to  the  laws  which 
God  gave  to  Israel  by  Moses,  the  house  that  was  in- 
fected with  leprosy,  was  to  be  demolished,  and  cast 
into  a  noisome  place.  There  is  a  more  urgent  cause 
for  a  man's  body  to  be  destroyed,  and  laid  in  the  se- 
pulchre, because  he  was  created  to  be  the  palace  of  the 
living  God,  the  dwelling  of  his  glory  ;  but  sin,  a  kind 
of  infectious  leprosy,  hath  insinuated  itself,  and  dis- 
figured it,  hath  entered  the  skin,  corrupted  the  blood, 
disordered  the  spirits,  crept  into  the  joints  and  marrow, 
and  hath  spread  its  venom  in  such  a  manner  that  there 
is  none  of  our  members  but  is  an  instrument  of  iniqui- 
ty and  unrighteousness,  Rom.  vi.  For  the  same  rea- 
son, we  cannot  sufficiently  admire  the  difference  which 
God  hath  put  between  the  vessels  that  were  clean,  and 
such  as  were  unclean  -,  for  he  commanded,  that  the 
earthen  vessels  infected  should  be  broken  in  pieces. 
Lev.  xi.  but  that  such  as  were  of  a  more  valuable  sub- 
stance should  be  only  v;ashed  with  water,  and  purified 
with  fire,  Numb.  xi.  The  commands  and  laws  of 
the  great  God  are  excellent  commentaries  upon  his 
actions.  Our  soul  is  like  a  golden  vessel,  because  it 
is  a  spiritual  and  heavenly  substance,  therefore  God 
doth  not  altogether  destroy  it,  although  it  be  infected 
with  sin  -,  but  caused  it  to  be  washed  and  cleansed  at 
the  fountain  of  his  infinite  mercy.  He  purifies  it  with 
the  blood  of  his  son,  and  causes  it  to  pass  through  the 
fire  of  his  holy  spirit.  But  for  this  miserable  body 
and  earthly  vessel  and  tabernacle,  he  breaks  it  to  pie- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  4f 

ces,  and  reduces  it  to  dust  and  ashes.  It  is  my  judg-» 
ment,  that  death  is  an  excellent  means  to  demonstrate 
the  infinite  power  of  our  great  God  and  Saviour :  for 
the  greater  the  disease  is,  the  more  admirable  is  the 
cure,  and  without  doubt,  the  finger  of  God  in  his 
infinite  power  is  far  more  visible  in  raising  one 
man  from  the  dead,  than  preserving  many  thousands 
alive. 

As  God  is  wont  to  lighten  our  darkness,  so  he 
makes  use  of  death,  to  cause  his  infinite  wisdom  to 
shine  and  appear  in  all  his  creatures.  Sin  hath  brought 
forth  death,  and  death  on  the  contrary,  as  a  most  for- 
tunate parricide,  kills  and  destroys  its  parent,  sin  ;  for 
it  is  death  that  totally  roots  out  of  our  souls  all  cor- 
rupt affections. 

Moreover,  God  who  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day 
and  for  ever,  Heb.  xiii.  will  have  all  his  children  pass 
through  the  same  path,  to  take  possession  of  his  eter- 
nal inheritance,  and  enter  by  the  same  gate  into  his 
royal  palace.  All  the  faithful  in  the  Old  Testament 
are  gone  already  this  way  5  through  many  tribulations ^ 
Acts  xxiv,  they  are  arrived  at  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  through  death  they  are  come  to  the  abode  of  life 
and  immortahty.  The  holy  scriptures,  that  are  in- 
spired of  God,  tell  us,  that  the  Rcubenites  and  half 
the  tribe  of  Manasses,  Numb.  xxii.  Josh,  i,  left  their 
dwellings  which  thev  had  beyond  Jordon,  to  go  over 
and  fight  in  the  army  of  Israel,  and  did  not  offer  to  re- 
turn, until  God  had  given  rest  to  their  brethren,  and 
put  them  into  a  peaceable  possession  of  their  inherit- 
ances. If  I  may  make  some  stop  at  such  an  elegant 
allegory,  I  may  say,  that  these  passages  represent  to 
us  a  lively  figure  of  the  taithful  who  die  before  the  end 
of  the  world  :  for  they  leave  their  bodies,  the  abode 
and  dwelling  of  their  souls,  and  pass  through  death,  as 
through  another  Jordon,  into  the  celestial  Canaan,  to 
encounter  with  God  by  their  prayers,  in  the  society 
of  the  first  born,  whose  names  are  registered  in  hea- 
ven, and  they  v/ill  not  return  again  to  their  bodies,  until 
the  number  of  the  saints  be  complete,  until  the  building 


48  THE  CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION. 

of  the  church  be  finished ,  and  until  our  great  Joshua 
hath  introduced  us  into  his  eternal  rest,  and  put  us  in 
possession  of  the  incorruptible  inheritances  reserved 
for  us  in  heaven.  Then  we  shall  not  need  to  fight, 
but  to  enjoy  peaceably  the  fruits  of  our  victories,  and 
to  rest  forever  from  our  labours.  We  shall  have  no 
cause  to  offer  to  God  prayers  and  supplications  ;  but 
our  business  shall  be  to  sing  unto  him  praises,  and 
eternal  thanksgivings. 

The  more  considerable  reason,  in  my  judgment, 
of  our  this  destiny,  is,  that  God  hath  predestinated  us  to 
be  conformable  to  the  image  of  his  son,  that  he  might 
be  the  first  born  among  many  brethren;  he  vv^ill  have 
us  to  be  baptized  with  his  baptism,  and  drink  in  his 
cup,  and  enter  into  bliss  by  the  same  gate,  through 
-which  he  hath  already  passed.  Through  shame  and 
disgrace  he  is  arrived  to  glory,  and  through  death  he 
is  entered  into  life.  He  hath  drunk  of  the  bitter  wa- 
ters, before  he  tasted  of  the  river  of  celestial  joys ;  and 
he  went  down  into  the  grave  before  he  would  mount 
up  to  the  right  hand  of  God. 

Although  it  is  appointed  unto  all  men  once  to  die, 
Heb.  ix.  I  dare  affirm,  that  death  has  no  cause  to  tri- 
umph, because  the  chief  advantage  is  not  on  that  side. 
We  read  in  the  book  of  Esther,  that  king  Ahasuerus 
would  not  recal  the  proclamation  that  he  had  sent  forth 
against  the  Jews,  but  he  gave  them  full  liberty  to  take 
up  arms  to  defend  themselves,  to  attack  their  enemies, 
and  to  make  them  suffer  ail  the  mischief  they  intended 
against  them.  I  find  something  like  unto  this  pro- 
ceeding, for  God  would  not  call  back  the  sentence  of 
death  pronounced  against  mankind  in  the  garden  of 
Eden  -,  nevertheless  he  allows  us,  nay,  he  commands 
his  true  Israel,  to  take  up  arms  against  death,  to  con- 
quer and  trample  it  under  feet. 

In  the  first  place  Jesus  Christ,  our  head,  hathencoun- 
tered  with  death  and  overcome  it  ;  he  hath  pursued  it 
unto  its  trenches,  and  baffled  it  in  its  own  fortification; 
death  thought  lo  have  devoured  him,  but  it  hath  been 
devoured  itself.     As  the  fishes  are  taken  by  the  hook 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S    CONSOLATION.  4'9 

chat  they  think  to  swallow  ;  and  as  the  bees  hurt  those 
whom  they  sting,  but  do  greater  harm  to  themselves;  for 
they  break  their  stings,  and  lose  thereby  their  lives:  thus 
death  by  fixing  its  sting  in  the  humanity  of  Jesus  Christ> 
hath  put  him  to  a  great  deal  of  pain  for  a  time,  but  it 
hath  thereby  lost  all  strength  and  vigour  for  ever. 

The  m.en  of  Judah,  to  satisfy  the  enraged  Philistines, 
delivered  into  their  hands  Sampson  bound  with  ropes. 
When  they  saw  him,  they  gave  several  joyful  shouts; 
but  the  spirit  of  God  came  upon  him  in  such  a  manner, 
that  he  tore  in  pieces  the  two  ropes  wherewith  he  was 
bound,  and  overcame  them  by  whom  he  was  to  be  led 
away  prisoner,  and  killed  a  thousand  of  them.  Thus  the 
miserable  Jews,  for  fear  of  the  Romans,  delivered  unto 
them  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  their  brother,  according  to 
the  flesh,  bound  like  a  malefactor.  When  hell  saw  him 
nailed  to  the  cross,  and  afterwards  laid  in  the  grave,  it 
did  wonderfully  rejoice  the  devil,  and  his  angels  began 
to  sing  songs  of  triumph.  But  it  was  altogether  impos- 
sible, that  the  Prince  of  Life  should  be  detained  in  the 
prisons  of  death.  He  hath  not  only  broken  out  of  the 
grave  by  his  infinite  power,  but  hath  also  trampled  under 
feet  all  his  most  furious  enemies,  and  overcome  mil- 
lions of  infernal  fiends.  And  to  declare  how  life  and 
death,  were  in  his  power,  he  baffled  death,  when  he 
was,  as  it  were,  a  prisoner,  shut  up  in  his  dungeon. 
He  hath  broken  open  the  gates  of  this  black  prison,  and 
torn  in  pieces  ail  his  fetters  :  for  when  he  was  yet  in  the 
grave,  he  raised  to  life  m^any  that  were  dead,  who  were 
seen  in  the  holy  city  ;  and  yet  at  present  he  hok1s  in  his 
hand  the  keys  of  death  and  of  hell  Therefore,  as  children 
rejoice  at  their  father's  victory,  and  as  the  subjects  are 
concerned  at  the  prosperous  proceeding  of  their  king, 
and  as  the  members  are  the  better  for  the  glory  and 
honour  of  their  head  ;  thus  we  may  jusdy  glory  in  the 
most  notable  victories  and  famous  triumphs  of  Jesus 
Christ,  who  is  our  father,  king,  and  head.  We  may  also 
justly  glory,  that  we  are  lords  of  death,  and  that  we 
have  overcome  it  in  the  person  of  our  great  God  and 
Saviour.  In  saying  this  I  speak  with  the  Apostle, 
who'  affirms,  Tbaf  God  hath  ouickened  us  tozetbe7\  arid 

a 


50  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

raised  us  together,  and  made  its  sit  together  in  he  a* 
vent})  places  in  Christ  Jesus,''  Eph.  ii.  5.  6. 

Moreover,  as  our  Redeemer  hath  once  overcome 
death  for  us,  so  he  continues  to  subdue  it  in  us,  and 
by  us.  lie  suffers  us  not  to  encounter  with  our  ene- 
mies unprovided,  nor  deserts  us  in  our  time  of  need ; 
but  as,  in  the  day  of  battle,  a  v^ise  and  provident 
general  has  his  eyes  on  every  side,  and  encourages,  by 
his  voice  and  gestures,  all  those  whom  he  perceives 
to  be  engaged  with  the  enemy  ;  such  as  behave  them- 
selves valiantly,  he  animates  with  praises  and  pro- 
mises; the  weak  he  assists;  and  to  such  as  are  overborne 
he  sends  a  reinforcement  :  so  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christy  the  great  God  of  Hosts,  who  sits  in 
triumph  in  the  heavens,  beholds  with  attention  all 
our  combats ;  and  when  he  perceives  the  fight  to  be 
unequal,  lest  we  should  sink  beneath  the  assaults  of 
such  a  powerful  and  dreadful  enemy,  on  the  one  hand 
he  clothes  us  with  his  holy  spirit,  and  furnishes  us 
with  his  own  armour,  as  Jonathan  did  David,  when 
he  gave  him  his  mantle,  his  bow,  his  sword,  and  his 
belt ;  and  on  the  other,  he  disarms  death  of  all  his 
most  dangerous  weapons,  and  wrests  from  him  all  his 
daj-ts. 

As  the  strength  and  power  of  Sampson  was  lodged 
in  the  hair  of  his  head,  which  the  Philistines  could 
never  have  imagined ;  so  the  strength  and  power  of 
death  consists  in  such  things  as  the  world  least  thinks 
of.  The  most  terrible  weapons  with  which  it  assaults 
us,  are  the  thunderbolts  and  curses  of  the  law,  and 
our  sins  are  the  poison  in  which  it  dips  its  arrows,  or 
rather  they  themselves  are  the  fiery  darts  with  which 
it  wounds  our  souls.  Now,  Jesus  Christ  hath  redeem- 
ed us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  when  he  tvas  made 
a  curse  for  us.  Gal.  iii.  13.  He  bare  our  sins  in  his 
own  hodij  on  the  tree,  i  Pet.  ii.  24  ;  and  like  the  he- 
•goat  Hazazcl,  hath  carried  them  away  into  an  unin- 
habited wilderness,  Lev.  xvi.  22.  He  hath  removed 
them  from  before  the  face  of  God,  as  far  as  the  east 
is  from  the  west,  l^sal.  ciii.  12.  He  hath  cast  them 
into  the  depths  of  the  sea,  Mic.   vii.   19.   and   hath 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  51 

drowned  them  In  his  own  blood.  So  that  we  may 
now  see  fulfiled  what  was  foretold  by  the  prophet 
Jeremiah,  The  iniquity  of  Israel  shall  he  sought  for, 
and  there  shall  be  none  ;  and  the  si?is  of  Judah,  and 
they  shall  not  be  found,  ch.  1.  20. 

Therefore  having  put  on  the  grace  of  God,  and 
being  armed  with  the  strength  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  let 
us  be  valiant  with  a  holy  valour,  and  give  a  brave 
defiance  to  death ;  let  us  look  it  in  the  face  without 
dread,  laugh  at  all  its  menaces,  and  encounter  it 
without  fear.  For  it  is  now  like  a  boasting  soldier, 
who  threatens  without  weapons  ;  like  an  angry  bee 
without  a  sting  ;  an  old  lion  that  roars,  but  which 
hath  lost  all  his  claws  ;  or  like  a  snake,  that  would 
instil  its  poison,  but  whose  teeth  have  been  all  pulled 
out  by  him  who  hath  bruised  the  serpent's  head,  Geq. 
iii.  15. 

U  we  look  no  farther  than  the  exterior  of  death  and 
only  consider  his  ghastly  visage,  its  frightful  eyes,  its 
meager  body,  its  iron  hand,  and  its  inevitable  scythe, 
we  can  perceive  no  difference  between  the  death  of 
God's  children,  and  that  of  the  wicked  ;  but  if  we 
lift  up  its  mask,  and  take  away  its  deceitful  veil,  we 
shall  find  as  much  difference  between  them,  as  there 
is  between  heaven  and  earth,  the  paradise  of  God  and 
hell. 

*  As  the  brazen  serpent  which  Moses  set  up  in  the 
desert,  had  all  the  form  and  appearance  of  a  fiery 
serpent,  but  nothing  of  the  poison  and  fire,  Numb. 
:xxi ;  so  the  death  of  the  faithful  appears,  to  external 
view,  as  the  death  of  other  men,  but  hath  none  of  the 
deadly  and  pernicious  consequences.  For  it  is  not 
only  a  sign  of  his  grace,  and  a  testimony  of  his  favour 
but  the  beginning  of  our  deliverance,  and  the  cure  of 
all  our  diseases.  When  Moses  had  cast  of  the  tree 
into  the  waters  of  Marah,  they  still  retained  their  co- 
lour, but  not  the  same  bitterness  and  unpleasing 
relish;  so  the  death  of  God's  children  retains  the 
same  tincture  and  appearance  as  it  had  before;  but 
the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ  hath  taken  away  all  its  ago- 
nising terrors,  and  hath  changed  its  insupportable 


52  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION^. 

bitterness  into  a  sweetness  like  the  sweets  of  heaven. 

As  Pharaoh,  with  all  his  hosts,  was  drowned  in  the 
waters  of  the  Red-sea,  but  the  children  of  Israel  passed 
safely  thro'  them  into  the  promised  land,  and  being  ar- 
rived upon  the  other  shore  of  that  dreadful  sea,  sang 
unto  God  songs  of  triumph  and  thanksgiving,  Exod. 
xiv;  so  death  opens  its  jaws,  and  swallows  up  the  wick- 
ed ;  but  with  respect  to  the  children  of  God,  it  is  a  safe 
passage  to  a  life  of  eternal  bliss;  they  pass  through  it 
in  a  moment,  and  immediately  find  themselves  in 
a  place  of  assurance,  joy,  and  rest,  where  God  puts 
into  their  mouths  the  song  of  Moses  and  the  song  of 
the  Lamb,  Rev.  xv.  3. 

The  rod  in  Moses's  hand  was  turned  into  a  serpent; 
but  when  it  was  placed  in  the  tabernacle,  before  the 
testimony,  it  blossomed  and  bore  almonds.  Thus 
while  we  are  under  the  dominion  of  the  law,  death 
puts  on  the  appearance  of  terror  and  despair ;  but  as 
soon  as  we.  draw  near  to  Christ,  the  true  ark  of  the 
covenant,  it  produces  fruits  of  joy  and  eternal  comfort. 

The  false  prophet  Balaam,  was  sent  for  to  curse  the 
people  of  God  ;  but  he  blessed  them,  contrary  to  the 
vain  expectations  of  Balak,  king  of  Moab,  Numb, 
xxiii,  and  xxiv.  Thus  death  was  brought  into  the 
world,  by  the  devil,  to  destroy  and  utterly  extermi- 
nate the  holy  seed  ;  but  God,  by  his  infinite  good- 
ness, and  incomprehensible  wisdom,  hath  changed 
it  into  salvation  and  blessing.  Let  us  therefore  per^ 
plex  ourselves  no  longer  to  find  out  and  explain  the 
meanmg  of  Sampson's  riddle  ;  Out  of  the  eater  came 
forth  meat,  and  out  of  the  strong  came  forth  sweetnessy 
Judg.  xiv.  14.  For  the  church  of  God,  unto  whom 
Jesus  Christ  her  beloved  spouse,  hath  discovered  all 
the  choicest  secrets  of  his  kingdom,  teaches  us  to. 
seek  tor  the  honey  of  the  most  sweet  consolations  in 
the  belly  of  this  old  lion. 

We  cannot  judge  of  a  piece  of  music  by  a  single 
note,  or  of  an  oration  by  a  period,  nor  of  a  comedy 
by  a  scene.  So  we' must  not  judge  of  a  battle  by  the 
firs.t  onset,  nor  of  a  wrestling  by  the  first  embraces  and 
efforts  of  the  wrestlers.     For  some,  in  the  beginning 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  53 

of  the  battle,  turn  their  backs,  who  at  last  win  the 
victory,  and  come  off  with  triumph ;  and  some  in 
wrestling  are  foiled  at  the  beginning,  who  neverthe- 
less supplant  their  adversary,  and  cast  him  upon  the 
ground.  Therefore,  that  we  may  the  better  under- 
stand the  great  and  glorious  advantages  that  we  have 
over  death,  let  us  take  a  view  of  our  encounter  with 
it  from  the  first  to  the  last,  and  carefully  remark 
what  we  win,  and  what  we  lose,  in  our  conflicts  with 
this  cruel  and  implacable  enemy. 

The  taper  of  our  life  is  no  sooner  lighted,  but  Satan 
sends  forth  his  blasts  from  every  quarter  to  extin- 
guish it.  This  poor  dwelling  is  scarcely  built,  but 
death  labours  to  destroy  it,  and  besiege  it  on  every 
side  ;  we  perceive  not  its  approaches,  though  by  the 
help  of  time,  it  undermines  us,  and  batters  us  to 
pieces  with  variety  of  diseases,  and  a  train  of  unfore- 
seen accidents.  Every  day  it  makes  some  breach, 
and  displaces  some  part  of  this  building.  But  if 
death,  on  one  hand,  labours  to  demolish,  we,  on  the 
other,  labour  to  repair ;  and  as  those  who  built  the 
walls  of  Jerusalem,  held  on  one  hand  the  trowel, 
and  in  the  other  a  sword,  to  defend  themselves,  Neh. 
iv.  17  ;  in  the  same  manner  we  guard  ourselves,  as 
well  as  we  are  able,  against  the  assaults  of  death ; 
and  not  only  endeavour  to  preserve  this  earthly  tene- 
ment, that  God  hath  set  us  for  a  term,  and  to  keep 
that  in  repair,  but  also  in  the  very  face  of  death, 
when  it  calls  us  to  the  combat,  we  advance  our  spi- 
ritual building,  and  labour  to  bring  it  to  perfec- 
tion; so  that  we  say  with  the  Apostle  St,  Paul, 
Though  our  outward  man  perish^  yet  the  inward  man 
is  renewed  day  by  day,  2  Cor.  iv.  16. 

To  speak  properly,  death  attacks  nothing  but  the  out- 
ward man  :  for  as  to  our  principal  fort  and  chief  bulwark, 
it  fears  neither  mine  nor  assault ;  for  it  is  raised  above 
the  heavens,and  built  upon  the  rock  of  eternity  :  it  cannot 
be  battered  ;  for  as  neither  thunder,  hail,  or  tempest,  can 
prejudice  the  sun-beams,  because  they  are  of  a  celestial 
nature,  so  all  the  fury  of  the  world,  all  the  powers  of  hell^ 
nnd  the  rage  of  death,  can  never  hurt  the  soul,  which  is 


54  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  GONSOLATION. 

of  a  spiritual  and  immortal  nature.  This  fortress  can 
never  be  famished ;  for  God  rains  upon  it  manna  from 
heaven ;  and  from  the  rock  upon  which  it  is  built,  there 
flows  a  stream  of  living  waters,  that  rise  to  everlasting 
life.  In  a  word,  as  the  serpent  creeps  only  upon  the  dust, 
so  death  has  no  power  but  upon  the  eartly  part  of  God's 
children  j  whence  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  admonishes  his 
apostles,  Fear  not  them  which  kill  the  bodyy  hut  are  not  able 
to  kill  the  souly  Matth.  x.  28. 

At  the  moment  of  the  souPs  separation  from  the  body, 
death  seems  to  have  a  great  advantage  over  us ;  but  all 
things  considered,  we  shall  find,  that  he  triumphs  without 
a  cause,  and  that  he  hath  no  reason  to  boast  of  the  vic- 
tory. When  a  valiant  captain  marches,  with  his  sword  in 
his  hand,  out  of  a  town  that  is  almost  destroyed,  to  throw 
himself  into  another  that  is  more  secure,  and  better  for- 
tified, we  say,  that  he  has  abandoned  the  place,  and  not 
that  he  is  overcome.  Thus,  when  the  wretched  body  falls 
in  ruins,  and  our  soul  departs,  well  armed  with  faith  and 
hope,  to  possess  herself  of  a  more  secure  abode  in  the 
highest  heavens,  no  one  can  say,  to  speak  properly,  that 
the  Christian  is  overcome.  As  it  fares  with  those  who 
sail  upon  the  sea,  when  a  violent  tempest  threatens  them 
with  shipwreck,they  think  themselves  happy,  if,  by  leav- 
ing their  vessel  to  the  mercy  of  the  waves,  they  can  es- 
cape with  their  lives  and  riches.  Thus  it  is  with  us  who 
sail  upon  the  tempestuous  sea  of  this  world;  when  death 
raises  his  most  cruel  storms,  we  think  ourselves  happy 
if  we  can  leave  this  miserable  body,  which  is,  as  it  were, 
a  ship  to  the  soul,  and  escape  with  our  spiritual  life  and 
heavenly  treasures.  Therefore  we  may  say  to  the  faith- 
ful, that  are  affrighted  when  death  threatens  to  drown 
them  in  its  depths,  as  St.  Paul  to  the  ship's  company, 
who  trembled  for  fear  in  the  midst  of  the  v/aves  of  an 
enraged  sea :  Now,  I  exhort  you  to  be  of  good  cheer  , 
for  there  shall  be  no  loss  of  any  man's  life  among  you, 
but  of  the  ship.  Acts  xxvii.  22.  Nay,  we  can  furnish 
them  with  yet  stronger  comforts  ;  for  these  poor  mariners 
lost  their  ship,  without  any  hopes  of  ever  recovering  it; 
but  we  know  that  God  will  one  day  gather  together  all  the 
pieces  of  the  broken  vessels  of  our  bodies,  and  restore 
them  to  us  in  a  much  more  perfect  estate. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  55 

Therefore  death  takes  not  our  bodies  from  us  by  vio- 
lence, but  we  quit  them  willingly  :  we  tarry  not  till  it 
turns  us  out  j  we  prevent  its  summons,  and  give  it  free 
leave  to  enter :  when  we  have  packed  up  our  baggage, 
we  are  at  all  hours  ready  to  depart  out  of  this  wretched 
tenement,  v^here  we  endure  so  many  calamities  ;  for 
here  it  rains  defluxions,  malignant  vapours  arise,  the  pil- 
lars and  foundations  tremble,  the  joints  are  loosed,  the 
windows  darkened,  and  burning  fevers,  like  so  many 
fires,  consume  us. 

We  must  not  pass  over  in  silence,  that  the  faithful  call 
their  death  not  only  a  departure,  but  a  departure  from  a 
tabernacle 'y  co  teach  us,  that  we  should  depart  from  hence 
with  as  much  joy  and  readiness,  as  a  soldier  departs  from 
his  tent,  to  go  and  rest  himself  in  his  quarters,  after  the 
hardships  and  fatigues  of  a  bloody  war ;  and  with  as 
much  pleasure  as  the  children  of  Israel  left  their  camps 
in  which  they  had  remained  in  the  wilderness,  to  enter 
into  the  sweet  and  pleasant  rest  of  thx  land  of  Canaan. 

This  body  is  not  only  like  to  an  hired  house,  c:  ;o  a 
tabernacle  that  is  carried  up  and  down  :  but  by  reason  of 
the  sin  and  corruption  with  which  it  is  defiled,  it  is  be- 
come to  our  soul  a  kind  of  prison.  Therefore  death 
may  be  compared  to  the  messenger  sent  in  haste  by  king 
Pharaoh,  to  take  Joseph  out  of  the  dungeon,  and  bring 
him  to  his  palace,  Gen,  xli.  14.  The  body  that  was 
created  to  be  a  pavilion  of  joy  and  honor,  is  become  to 
our  soul  a  wretched  and  doleful  prison  j  and  death  is  like 
to  the  fiery  furnace  of  Babylon,  that  burnt  and  consumed 
the  bands  of  the  three  children  that  were  cast  into  it,  with- 
out so  much  as  hurting  their  apparel,  Dan.  iii.  27.  It  con- 
sumes and  destroys  the  natural  bands  that  detain  our 
souls  enslaved  to  the  earth,  but  touches  not  their  orna- 
ments, their  righteousness  and  sanctification.  As  the 
membrane  that  encloses  the  child  in  its  mother's  womb, 
or  the  shell  in  which  the  chicken  is  formed,  so  is  our 
body  ;  it  must  of  necessity  be  broken  before  we  can  enter 
into  eternal  Hfe.  In  a  word,  we  may  afiirm,  that  the  bo- 
dy, which  was  given  to  the  soul  for  ins  palace,  is  become 
by  sin  its  sepulchre,  far  more  loath!^.cme  than  ever  v/as. 


56  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

that  of  Lazarus  ;  and  that  death  is  like  the  voice  which 
cries  unto  us,  hazarus  come  forth.     John  xi.  43. 

You  sec  then,  O  ye  faithful  souls,  that  as  Sampson  took 
away  the  gates  of  the  city  of  Gaza,  and  carried  them  up 
to  the  top  of  the  hill,  Judg.  xvi. ;  so  Jesus  Christ,  our 
true  Sampson,  hath  taken  away  the  gates  of  hell,  and  hath 
carried  them  up  to  the  highest  summit  of  glory  :  where- 
fore, instead  of  looking  upon  them,  as  heretofore,  with 
horror,  as  the  gates  of  hell,  let  us  now  contemplate  them' 
with  raptures  of  joy,  crying  out,  as  Jacob  did  at  Bethel^^ 
This  is  the  gate  of  heaven^  Gen.  xxviii.  17. 

Seeing,  therefore,  that  this  is  the  nature  of  death,  I 
think  that  men  commonly  make  it  too  great  concessions, 
and  that  we  should  by  no  means  afErm  those  to  be  dead, 
whom  God  hath  gathered  into  the  bundle  of  life  :  for 
denominations  should  always  be  taken  from  principal 
parts.  As  it  is  in  nature,  there  is  no  generation  without 
corruption ;  and  we  usually  call  that  a  generation,  when 
the  thing  engendered  is  more  excellent  than  the  thing 
corrupted  ;  and,  on  the  contrary,  that  a  corruption,  when 
the  thing  corrupted  excels  the  thing  that  is  engendered. 
For  the  same  reason,  the  change  which  happens  to  us 
when  we  remove  out  of  this  world,  should  rather  be  cal- 
led a  life  than  death.  Though  our  body  dies,  and  rots 
in  the  earth,  our  soul  revives,  and  lives  glorious  in 
heaven  ;  and  this  life  which  we  leave  here  below  amongst 
men  is  nothing,  in  comparison  with  that  which  we  shall 
enjoy  above  with  Christ  and  his  holy  angels.  God  styles 
himself  the  God  of  Abraham^  of  Isaac,  and  of  Jacch^ 
Exod.  iii.  6.  Now  he  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead,  but  0/  the 
livingy  Matth.  xxii.  32. 

I  may  also,  without  any  hyperbole,  affirm,  that,  even 
with  respect  to  the  body,  the  change  which  befals  us, 
when  we  leave  this  world,  is  not  properly  death,  but  a 
kind  of  sleep ;  as  it  is  said  in  the  prophecy  of  the  prophet 
Daniel,  Many  sleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earthy  ch.  xii.  2. ; 
and  in  Isaiah,  That  the  righteous  rest  in  their  bed^,  ch. 
Ivii.  1,  Hence  likewise  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  speak- 
ing of  Jairus's  daughter,  said.  The  maid  ts  not  dead,  but 
sleepeth,  Matth.  ix.  24. ;  and  of  Lazarus  his  friend,  that 
was  laid  in  the  tomb,  Our  friend  Lazarus  sleepeth  -,  bm 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  s7 

I  go  that  I  may  awake  him,  John  xi.  1 1.  My  dear  bro- 
ther, if  thou  art  of  the  number  of  those  whom  Christ  lov- 
eth,  thy  death  will  be  but  a  kind  of  sleep  of  a  short  con- 
tinuance ;  and  in  a  few  days  the  Lord  will  raise  thee  up 
again  ;  For  the  hour  is  coming,  and  now  is^  when  the  dead 
shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God ;  and  they  that  hear 
shall  live,  John  v.  25. 

During  the  course  of  this  life,  the  attacks  of  death  are 
no  other  than  slight  skirmishes;  the  most  sensible  blow 
that  it  strikes,  and  to  appearance  the  most  dangerous,  is 
when  it  separates  the  soul  from  the  body ;  but  the  final 
and  decisive  combat,  which  shall  put  an  end  to  all  dis- 
putes, will  not  be  till  the  day  of  judgment,  when  Christ 
himself  will  descend  from  heaven  to  assist  us,  with  thou- 
sands and  ten  thousands  of  his  saints.  He  shall  descend 
with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  the 
last  trumpet  shall  sound,  x  Thess.  iv.  16.  Then  will 
death  make  its  last  efforts  to  retain  us  in  its  dark  prison, 
and  our  bones  will  be  found  without  life  or  motion ;  but 
the  spirit  of  God  will  breathe  upon  these  dry  bones,  and 
they  shall  live,  Ezek.  xxxvii.  As  when  the  Prophet  Jo-p 
nah  had  lain  three  days  and  three  nights  in  the  whale's 
belly,  God  commanded  the  fish  to  vomit  him  up  upon 
the  dry  land,  chap.  ii.  10.  \  so,  when  we  shall  have  made 
our  abode  in  the  grave,  the  time  that  God,  of  his  infinite 
wisdom,  hath  appointed,  Death  will  be  forced  to  restore 
all  he  hath  swallowed ;  and  as  Daniel  came  out  of  the 
lion's  den  very  early  in  the  morning,  without  having  re- 
ceived any  hurt  from  those  savage  beasts,  Dan.  vi.  23.; 
so  at  the  break  of  the  last  day,  at  the  rising  of  the  sun  of 
righteousness,  we  shall  all  come  out  of  death's  deep  dun- 
geon ;  and  as  if  he  had  sent  his  angels  on  purpose  to  stop 
the  mouth  of  this  old  lion,  wt  shall  then  find,  that  we 
have  sustained  no  harm.  Instead  of  devouring  us,  it 
will  prove  a  faithful  keeper  of  our  bones.  The  Chris- 
tian may  then  speak  to  death  in  the  words  of  the  Prophet 
Micah,  Rejoice  not  against  mCy  0  rrdne  enemy  :  when  I  fall ^ 
I  shall  arise  ;  when  I  sit  in  darkness,  the  Lord  shall  t?e  a 
tight  unto  me,  chap.  vii.  8.  -,  and  as  Moses  said  to  Pha- 
raoh, IVe  will  go  into  the  wilderness  to  sacrifice  imto  our 
God  I  we  zvill  go  out  cf  thine  Egyft,  with  cur  young,  and 

H 


58  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

With  our  oldy  with  our  sons,  and  with  our  daughters,  with 
our  flocks ,  and  with  our  herds,  there  shall  not  an  hoof  he 
left  behind,  E,xod.  x.  9,  •  Thus  we,  being  armed  with 
an  holy  confidence,  mav  talk  to  death  ^  in  spite  of  all 
thy  rage  and  fury,  we  will  go  up  into  heaven,  to  sacrifice 
to  our  God  everlasting  praises ;  we  shall  get  free  from 
thy  fetters,  we,  our  wives  and  our  children,  our  brothers 
and  sisters,  our  parents  and  friends,  and  all  the  peo- 
ple of  God,  whom  thou  at  present  detainest  in  thy  un- 
righteous prison.  Notwithstanding  the  utmost  efforts  of 
thy  cruel  and  infernal  power,  there  shall  not  remain  so 
much  as  an  handful,  no,  not  so  much  as  the  least  grain  of 
our  ashes  behind  us. 

When  the  Son  of  God  shall  appear  from  heaven, 
like  a  consuming  fire,  he  shall  burn  up  in  a  moment 
all  the  trophies  of  death ;  and  it  shall  happen  to  this 
proud  enemy,  who  tramples  upon  all  mankind,  as  it 
happened  to  the  kings  of  the  Amorites  mentioned  in 
the  Israelitish  history :  Joshua  suffered  them  to  live 
while  he  pursued  his  victory  ;  but  as  soon  as  he  had 
entirely  defeated  the  rest  of  his  enemies,  he  ordered 
them  to  be  brought  out  of  the  cave,  and  commanded 
all  his  captains  to  tread  upon  their  necks,  and  hav- 
ing slain  them  with  his  own  sword,  cast  them  into  the 
cave,  and  caused  great  stones  to  be  laid  in  the  mouth 
thereof.  Josh.  x.  Thus  our  true  and  heavenly  Joshua 
suffers  death  to  reign,  while  he  pursues  his  conquests  ; 
for  the  last  tntmy  that  shall  he  destroyed  by  him  is 
death,  1  Cor.  xv.  26.  But  when  he  shall  have  entire- 
ly subdued  all  his  other  enemies,  to  crown  all  his  vic- 
tories with  a  glorious  end,  and  complete  his  church's 
triumph,  he  shall  cause  us  to  trample  death  under  our 
feet ;  after  which  he  will  cast  it  into  the  lake  of  fire, 
and  the  mouth  of  the  bottomless  pit  shall  be  shut 
upon  it  for  ever ;  Kev.  xx.  Then  shall  be  fully  ac- 
complished this  glorious  prophecy.  Death  is  sivallowed 
up  in  victory,  1  Cor.  xv.  54.;  for  the  Spirit  of  God 
assures  us,  in  express  terms.  That  there  shall  be  no 
more  death.  Rev.  xxi.  4. 

From  what  hath  been  said,  we  may  easily  under- 
stand what  is  become  of  this  threefold  cord,  twisted 


'THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  69 

by  the  devil,  with  a  design  to  strangle  all  mankind. 
The  Son  of  God  hath  cut  in  pieces  the  first  of  these 
unhappy  bands  with  the  sharp  sword  of  his  almighty 
power.  By  the  spirit  of  sanctification,  he  loosens 
and  wears  away  the  second  by  degrees  5  and  by  the 
last  he  draws  us  to  himself,  and  then  he  burns  and 
consumes  them  altogether.  Therefore  we  have  no 
occasion  to  fear  an  eternal  death,  nor  to  tremble, 
when  hell  opens  its  enormous  jaws.  If  we  resist  the 
devil,  he  will  flee  from  us,  James  iv.  7. ;  and  we  shall 
some  day  bruise  him  under  our  feet,  Rom.  xvi.  20. 
It  is  true,  the  dreadful  consequences  of  the  spiritual 
death  make  us  sigh  and  groan  bitterly,  while  our 
souls  remain  in  this  sinful  flesh  ;  for  though  we  are 
risen  from  the  tombs  of  our  sins,  yet  we  bear  about 
with  us  the  grave-clothes  of  our  corruption.  But  we 
have  this  consideration  to  comfort  us,  that  Jesus 
Christ  will  shortly  give  the  same  order  from  heaven 
concerning  us,  as  he  did  in  the  case  of  Lazarus,  Loose 
him,  and  let  him  go,  John  xi.  44  ;  when,  instead  of 
these  rags  of  corruption  which  at  present  disgrace  us, 
he  will  clothe  us  with  light  and  glory,  and  immortal- 
ity, and  perfect  happiness.  As  to  the  natural  death, 
we  can  truly  say,  that  all  its  bitterness  is  over,  and 
that  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  hath  deliver- 
ed us  from  all  its  terrors.  Nay,  in  my  opinion,  it  is 
talking  too  coldly  to  say,  that  we  no  longer  fear  it, 
and  that  we  expect  it  with  courage  :  for  if  we  are 
really  Christians,  and  of  the  number  of  God's  children, 
we  shall  hope  for  and  desire  it,  and  even  hasten  its 
arrival,  by  our  sighs  and  most  passionate  wishes. 

What  I  have  taken  notice  of  in  this  chapter,  might 
suffice  to  furnish  any  Christian  soul  with  ample  comforts 
and  consolations  against  the  ^'ears  of  death.  But  as  one 
who  goes  to  buy  stuffs  in  a  shop,  when  he  cheapens  such 
as  are  of  small  value,  he  only  casts  his  eye  slightly  upon 
the  piece,  or  just  looks  upon  some  small  pattern  -,  but 
when  he  is  about  to  purchase  a  rich  tapestry  of  great  price 
he  desires  to  see  every  part  of  it,  one  after  another,  to 
view  it  at  leisure,  arfd  consider  all  its  beauties  ;  so  I  judge 
that  the  pious  and  sagacious  reader  will  desire,  now  I 


60  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

have  discovered  to  him  in  gross  this  treasury  of  Consola-^ 
tions  against  the  Fears  of  Death,  that  I  should  in  the  next 
place,  reveal  its  hidden  excellenciesj  produce  every  part 
of  them  by  degrees  to  his  contemplation,  and  with  my 
pen  remark  to  him  all  its  most  exquisite  beauties. 


CHAP.  VL 

Whence  proceed  the  Fears  of  Death. 

S  a  wise  and  skilful  physician  carefully  examines  the 
causes  of  the  disease  before  he  prescribes  a  remedy  ;  and 
as  an  experienced  surgeon  searches  the  wound  before 
he  pours  in  the  balsam  ;  so  I  think  it  highly  necessary  to 
examine,  with  care  and  exactness,  v^^hence  the  fears  of 
death  proceed,  before  we  begin  to  apply  those  consola- 
tions with  which  we  hope  to  fortify  the  Christian  soul : 
for  when  we  shall  once  understand  the  causes  and  nature 
of  the  disease,  we  shall,  without  difficulty,  be  able  to  as- 
sign the  proper  remedies.  When  we  shall  have  searched 
and  washed  the  wound,  we  will,  with  God's  assistance, 
pour  into  it  the  true  balm  of  Gilead. 

In  the  first  place,  we  think  too  seldom  upon  death, 
and  meditate  too  little  upon  the  misery  and  frailty  of  our 
poor  decaying  nature.  \^  e  confess  indeed  with  our 
lips,  that  our  life  is  but  a  breath  in  our  nostrils,  a  vapor 
that  soon  passes  away,  a  shadow  that  quickly  vanishes  ; 
but  we  flatter  ourselves  at  the  bottom  of  our  hearts^  and, 
with  Herod,  take  a  pleasure  that  men  should  look  upon 
us  as  so  many  little  gods.  Acts  xii.  Because  death  ap- 
proaches us,  having  its  feet  shod  with  woolj  and  without 
noise,  we  foolishly  imagine,  that  it  will  never  come  near 
usi  like  that  wicked  servant  mentioned  in  the  gospel, 
who,  because  his  lord  delayed  his  coming,  concluded  that 
he  would  not  come  at  all,  Matth.  xxiv.  we  suffer  ourselves 
to  be  deluded  by  the  flattering  suggestions  of  our  own 
corrupted  flesh,  and  by  the  deceitful  insinuations  of  the 
old  serpent,  that  whispers  to  us,  as  to  our  first  parents, 
Te  shall  not  die.  Gen.  iii.  4. 

2.  We  all  say,  that  death  is  inexorable,  and  that  it  is 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  61 

deaf,  and  hath  no  ears ;  nevertheless  we  live,  for  the  most 
part  as  if  we  had  made  a  covenant  with  deaths  and  voere 
at  agreement  with  the  grave^  Is.  xxviii.  ;  as  if  we  were  well 
assured,  that  death  waj«  afar  off,  and  that  it  would  not 
come  of  a  long  season*  We  trust  in  our  youth,  our  vigour, 
and  our  health,  and  persuade  ourselves  that  we  shall  see 
all  our  acquaintance  go  before  us,  and  that  when  we  fol- 
low them,  it  will  be  at  a  great  distance.  We  have  in 
abhorrence  every  thing  that  represents  death  unto  us,  or 
calls  it  to  our  remembrance  ;  and  if  at  any  time  its  im- 
age comes  in  our  way,  we  turn  from  it  our  eyes,  and  ban- 
ish it  from  our  thoughts,  as  an  hideous  dream,  and  a  de- 
ceitful illusion.  Death  seizes  upon  us  before  we  have  so 
much  as  seriously  reflected  thatwe  are  mortal^  therefore  we 
tremble  with  horror,  and  are  dismayed  at  the  approach- 
es of  death;  and  are  become  like  the  Israelites,  who 
trembled  and  fled  before  the  face  of  the  giant  Goliath, 
because  they  were  not  accustomed  to  behold  him* 

3.  We  lay  too  much  stress  upon  second  causes;  we 
look  upon  death  as  accidental,  as  a  thing  that  happens  by 
chance,  and  confine  our  considerations  to  the  means  that 
produce  it  :  whereas  we  should  be  fully  persuaded,  that 
God  hath  not  only  determined  and  appointed  death  itself, 
but  also  all  the  causes  and  means  which  usually  attend  it. 
Hence  we  are  perplexed  and  disquieted  with  a  thousand 
vain  and  useless  anxieties,  and  even  seduced  to  murmur 
and  repine  against  God.  We  curse  the  dart  that  pierces 
us,  instead  of  adoring^  in  all  humility,  the  hand  from 
whence  it  came.  In  a  word,  whenever  death  comes  upon 
us,  we  are  ready  to  say  to  it,  as  the  devils  to  our  blessed 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Chribt,  Art  thou  come  hither  to 
torment  us  before  the  time  ?   Matt.  viii.  29. 

4.  We  arc  too  deeply  rooted  here  below ;  we  are  so 
fastened  and  attached  to  this  world,  that  we  would  wil- 
lingly abide  here  for  ever,  and  cannot  bear  the  thought 
that  death  will  remove  us.  Our  lusts  have  no  bounds, 
and  we  often  kill  ourselves  in  pursuing  the  most  worth- 
less vanities.  When  we  draw  near  the  end  of  our  mortal 
race,  and  our  voyage  of  life  is  almost  finished,  we  are  the 
most  solicitous  to  make  large  provisions  of  worldly  va- 
nities. We  build  stately  houses  and  magnificent  palaces 
when  we  should  think  of  nothing  but  of  building  our 


62  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATIONS* 

tomb,  and  preparing  our  winding  sheet.  In  short,  we 
have  so  strong  a  passion  for  all  the  things  of  this  life,  that 
to  separate  us  from  them,  is  to  pull  out  our  hearts,  and  to 
tear  in  pieces  our  bowels.  When  death  approaches  our 
pillow,  and  offers  to  pull  us  from  it,  we  are  ready  to  say 
with  the  sluggard  mentioned  in  the  book  of  Proverbs, 
Tet  a  little  sleeps  a  little  slumber^  a  little  folding  of  the 
hands  to  sleeps  chap.  vi.  lo.  When  our  heavenly  bride- 
groom knocks  at  the  gate,  we  cannot  persuade  ourselves 
to  leave  our  repose,  any  more  than  the  spouse  spoken  of 
in  the  Canticles,  chap.  v.  What,  says  the  worldling, 
must  I  for  ever  abandon  my  sumptuous  palaces,  my 
houses  of  pleasure,  and  my  magnificent  gardens  ?  Must 
I  leave  all  this  fine  tapestry ;  these  costly  moveables,  and 
all  these  rare  and  precious  ornaments,  with  which  my 
halls,  my  chambers,  and  my  closets,  are  enriched  ?  Must 
this  cruel  death  degrade  me  so  soon  from  all  my  offices 
and  honors,  and  deprive  me  of  the  enjoyment  of  all  these 
possesions  and  treasures  ?  Must  it  snatch  me  in  a  moment 
from  all  my  pleasures  and  delights  ?  Must  I  be  torn  from 
the  embraces  of  my  beloved  wife,  the  sight  of  my  dear 
children,  and  the  sweet  society  of  my  friends  ?  And  must 
1  for  ever  renounce  the  flattering  services  of  my  domes^ 
tics  ?  When  we  are  in  this  wretched  unprepared  state,  it 
is  no  wonder  if  death  seems  terrible  to  us,  and  if  it  causes 
us  to  feel  all  the  sharpness  of  its  sting.  For  as,  when 
Absolom  was  hanged  by  the  hair  of  the  head  on  an  oak 
in  the  forest,  Joab  took  three  darts,  and  thrust  them 
through  his  heart,  2  Sam.xxviii.  so,  when  our  affections 
are  too  much  intangled  with  the  world,  and  with  the  vain 
expectations  of  earthly  contentment,  v/e  are  exposed,  in 
the  most  miserable  manner,  to  all  the  darts  and  violences 
of  death. 

Another  principal  cause  of  the  fear  of  death  is  a 
SINFUL  LIFE.  We  abandon  ourselves  to  all  the  vice 
and  debauchery  of  a  dissolute  age.  We  suffer  ourselves 
to  be  seduced  by  bad  companv,  and  carried  away  by  a 
torrent  of  pernicious  customs  It  is  therefore  no  won- 
der if  death  appears  terrible  to  us,  because  it  comes 
against  us  armed  with  our  own  sins,  and  has  for  its  har- 
bingers the  stings  of  our  own  consciences.  Whence,  do 
you  think,  proceeded  that  horrible  dismay  which  seized 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  6S 

Upon  King  Belshazzar,  when  he  saw  the  hand  writing 
upon  the  wall  of  his  palace  ?  Dan.  5,  :  it  was  because 
he  had  profaned  the  holy  vessels  of  God's  house,  and 
was  rioting  in  the  company  of  lascivious  women.  Why 
did  Felix  tremble,  when  he  heard  St.  Paul  reason  of 
ri'^hteousness^  temperance,  and  judgment  to  come?  Acts  xxiv. 
it  was  because  he  was  a  wicked  man,  given  over  to  all 
manner  of  uncleanness  and  unjust  living.  Thus,  because 
we  profane  the  members  of  our  body,  which  are,  as  it 
were,  the  vessels  of  God's  sanctuary,  and  because  our 
lives  are  wicked  and  disorderly,  we  cannot  endure  to 
hear  the  mention  of  death  ;  and  when  it  comes  upon  us, 
are  ready  to  say  to  it,  as  Felix  to  St.  Paul,  Go  thy  way 
for  this  time  \  when  I  have  a  convenient  season,  I  will  call 
for  thee.  The  love  of  sin,  and  the  fear  of  death,  are  like 
two  sisters,  who  hold  one  another  by  the  hand  j  or  rather 
they  are  twins,  that  are  born  and  die  together.  As  the 
prophet  Amos  said  to  the  Israelites  of  old,  Tou  put  far 
away  the  evil  day,  and  cause  the  seat  of  violence  to  co?ne 
near,  Amos  vi.  8. ;  so  we  may  say  to  the  greatest  part 
of  the  men  of  this  age,  You  put  as  far  from  you  as  pos- 
sibly you  can,  the  day  of  death,  and  cause  to  come  near 
unto  you  all  manner  of  uncleanness,  covetousness,  am- 
bition, pride,  vanity,  usury,  rapine,  violence,  envy,  ha^ 
tred,  and  such  like  plagues  of  the  soul.  You  not  only 
cause  these  abominable  vices  to  come  near  unto  you ; 
but,  what  is  worse,  you  root  them  in  your  hearts,  and 
foster  them  in  your  bowels.  Certainly  we  may  very 
Well  apply  to  all  vicious  and  profane  people,  what  the 
prophet  Jeremiah  said  heretofore  of  the  city  of  Jerusa- 
lem, Her  filthiness  is  in  her  skirts,  she  rememhereth  not 
her  last  end.  Lam.,  i.  9. 

6.  I  have  also  remarked  another  defect ;  and  that 
is,  we  distrust  the  providence  of  God,  and  knov^  not 
how  to  place  our  confidence  in  his  fatherly  care  ;  we 
have  too  good  an  opinion  of  ourselves,  and  of  our 
own  abilities  ;  we  cannot  resolve  to  die,  because  we 
fancy  ourselves  to  be  of  very  great  importance  to  the 
world,  and  that  our  death  would  make  an  irrepara- 
ble breach  in  the  church  oi  God,  the  state;,  or  our 
fernilv. 


64  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.      ' 

7.  Because  the  soul  and  body  are  joined  together 
in  so  strict  an  union,  we  cannot  imagine  how  they 
can  be  separated  without  the  greatest  and  most  ex- 
quisite pains.  Nay,  so  great  is  our  infidelity,  that 
we  cannot  rely  upon  the  promise  which  God  hath 
given,  That  he  will  succour  us  in  our  distress,  and 
deliver  us  from  all  our  troubles^  Psal.  1.  Jacobus  ladder 
that  reaches  up  to  heaven,  may  ravish  us  with  admi- 
ration 5  but  it  seems  very  difficult  to  ascend.  Paradise 
is  rich,  glorious,  and  abounds  with  the  sw^eetest  de-. 
lights;  but  the  gate  to  it  is  straight,  and  all  choked  up 
with  thorns. 

8.  I  also  conclude,  that  one  of  the  chief  reasons 
why  we  fear  death  is,  because  we  look  upon  God  as 
a  most  severe  judge,  inflamed  with  anger  and  indig- 
nation, and  armed  with  vengeance  against  us:  whereas 
we  should  consider  him  as  a  merciful  Father,  full  of 
the  bowels  of  compassion  and  kindness.  Every  slave 
trembles  at  the  sight  of  his  lord;  and  there  is  no 
malefactor  but  is  afraid  when  he  appears  before  his 
judge,  to  be  examined  upon  the  rack.  Then  how 
can  I,  w^ho  am  all  polluted  with  sin,  and  blackened 
with  crimes,  appear  before  that  glorious  throne,  be- 
fore which  the  seraph ims  cover  their  faces  with  their 
vvings?  Is.  vi.  How  shall  I,  that  am  but  stubble,  be 
able  to  endure  the  presence  of  that  great  avenging 
God,  :cho  is  a  consmnino^^fire,  Heb.  xii.  29. 

9.  Another  visible  defect  is,  we  do  not  embrace 
with  a  true  and  lively  faith,  the  death  and  passion  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour.  We  all  talk  of  Jesus  Christ 
crucified ;  but  wx  do  not  comprehend  the  divine 
virtue  of  his  passion,  nor  feel  its  efficacy.  We  do  not 
consider  that  his  death  hath  rent  asunder  the  veil  that 
kept  us  from  the  heavenly  sanctuary,  and  that  his 
blood  hath  marked  out  for  us  the  way  to  paradise,  and 
procured  us  an  entrance  into  it. 

10.  To  avoid  the  horror  which  thinking  on  the 
grave  is  apt  to  give  us,  we  do  not  reflect,  as  we  ought 
that  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  hath  himself 
lain  in  the  grave,  and  that  he  hath  sanctif.ed  it  with 
his  holy  and  divine  presence.     We  do  not  engrave 


THE  CHRIfiTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  65 

upon  our  minds,  that  it  is  just  and  reasonable  that  we 
should  be  conformable  to  Christ  in  his  abasement, 
if  we  will  have  any  part  with  him  in  his  glory  and 
exaltation. 

1 1 .  Another  cause,  which  nourishes  in  our  souls 
the  fear  of  death,  is  this,  we  look  upon  it  as  if  it  was 
in  its  full  strength  and  vigour ;  whereas  we  should 
remember,  that  Jesus  Christ  hath  overcome  and  dis- 
armed it  by  his  resurrection,  and  that  we  have  nothing 
to  do  but  to  follow  the  glorious  track  of  his  victorious 
wheels,  and  fasten  that  furious  beast  to  his  triumphant 
chariot. 

12.  We  do  not  enough  consider,  with  a  serious 
and  religious  attention,  that  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  is  not  only  risen  from  the  grave  victo* 
rious  and  triumphant,  but  that  he  is  also  ascended 
up  into  the  highest  heavens,  as  our  forerunner,  to 
prepare  a  place  for  us ;  and  that  by  departing  out 
of  our  miserable  bodies,  we  follow  the  footsteps  of 
our  glorious  Redeemer,  to  go  and  reap  with  him  the 
immortal  fruits  of  his  ineffable  victories. 

13.  We  confine  ourselves  too  much  to  the  contem- 
plation of  our  frail,  corrupt,  and  mortal  nature  ;  and 
we  seldom  enter  into  this  most  necessary  meditation 
that  by  the  Holy  Spirit  we  are  nearly  and  inseparably 
united  to  Jesus  Christ,  the  Prince  of  Life,  and  the 
Fountain  of  Light  ;  and  that  we  have  already  in  us 
the  seeds  of  blessedness,  of  glory  and  immortality. 

14.  As  the  children  of  Israel  murmured  in  the  de- 
sert against  Moses,  and  longed  to  be  again  in  Egypt, 
forgetting  the  bitter  slavery  under  which  they  had 
groaned,  their  painful  making  of  bricks,  and  the  heat 
of  the  furnaces;  and  minding  only  the  pleasures 
which  they  had  lost,  they  dreamed  of  nothing  but  the 
abundance  of  bread,  the  flesh-pots,  cucumbers,  onions, 
and  other  dainties,  with  which  they  had  so  often  sat- 
isfied their  hunger :  so  we  repine  at  death,  because 
we  do  not  reflect  upon  the  evils  from  which  it  delivers 
us  ;  we  only  think  upon  the  vain  delights  and  seeming 
fidvantages  of  which  it  deprives  us. 

15.  We  foolishly  imagine,  that  death  destroys  and 


66  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION* 

reduces  us  to  nothing ;  and  do  not  consider,  that, 
without  touching  our  essential  part,  it  only  takes 
from  us  sin,  in  which  we  were  intangled,  and  breaks 
the  rest  of  the  chains  of  our  spiritual  bondage  ;  so 
that  death  is  rather  the  death  of  sin,  than  of  the  faith- 
ful. 

16.  Another  great  error  in  us  is,  we  do  not  lift  up 
our  minds  to  contemplate  the  glory  prepared  for  us 
as  soon  as  our  souls  shall  have  left  our  languishing 
bodies.  Whatever  face  we  may  set  upon  the  matter*, 
we  do  not  heartily  believe  in  the  felicities  which  God 
hath  promised  to  all  those  that  shall  come  into  his 
presence.  Sometimes,  indeed,  we  think  upon  the 
joys  of  paradise  ;  but  then  it  is  a  transient  thought, 
that  quickly  passes  through  our  souls,  and  takes  no 
root ;  insomuch,  that  many,  if  mere  shame  did  not  re- 
strain them,  would  be  apt  to  cry  out  with  the  Empe- 
ror Adrian,  Mij  deaj^est  soui,  my  little  darling.,  the 
guest  and  companion  of  my  bodij^  zvhither  art  thou  go- 
ing f 

17.  Add  to  this,  that  we  fix  our  attention,  and 
dwell  too  much,  upon  the  rottenness  and  corruption 
that  threatens  the  body  ;  whereas  we  should,  by  faith, 
extend  our  views  to  the  glorious  resurrection  that 
shall  soon  follow.  Charming  abode,  the  delightful 
host  of  my  soul,  must  death  snatch  me  from  thee  with 
so  much  violence  ?  must  I  part  from  thy  loved  and 
sweet  society  ?  must  I  leave  thee  upon  such  hard  and 
lamentable  terms }  that  of  so  many  honours  which 
have  been  heaped  upon  thee,  not  so  much  as  the 
shadow  shall  follow  thee  to  the  grave  ?  that  of  all  thy 
rich  furniture  and  treasures,  thou  shalt  bear  away 
nothing  but  a  winding-sheet,  a  few  boards,  or  at  the 
most  some  pounds  of  lead.  After  thou  hast  been 
clothed  with  so  much  magnificence,  must  thy  cover- 
ing at  last  be  the  worms  ?  After  thou  hast  lived  so 
proudly  in  palaces  gilded  with  gold,  and  perfumed 
with  the  sweetest  odours,  must  thy  abode  be  at  last  a 
stinking  and  loathsome  sepulchre }  Must  these  beau- 
tiful eyes  lose  their  lustre  ?  these  coral  lips  become 
pale  P  this  golden  mouth  be  stopped  ?   and  must  this 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  67 

Eesh,  sustained  with  so  much  delicacy,  rot,  and  be- 
come an  abhorrence  in  the  eyes  ot  the  world  ? 

18.  In  the  last  place,  we  do  not  meditate,  as  we 
ought,  upon  that  fulness  of  bliss  and  glory  which  is 
prepared  for  us  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  and 
of  which  we  shall  have  the  full  and  perfect  enjoy- 
ment, when  Christ  Jesus  shall  come  from  heaven, 
with  his  holy  angels,  to  judge  the  quick  and  the 
dead.  He  shall  then  reunite  our  souls  and  bodies  for 
all  eternity.  That  he  may  he  glorified  in  his  saiiitSy  and 
his  zvonders-  made  manifest  in  all  the faithfuL 


CHAP.    VII. 

The  first  remedy  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is,  to 
meditate  often  upon  it, 

JL  HE  most  dreadful  things  are  made  familiar  to  us 
by  custom.  Soldiers  who  are  raw  and  unexperienc- 
ed, commonly  tremble  at  the  sight  of  the  enemy,  turn 
pale  at  the  noise  of  the  muskets,  and  fall  to  the 
ground,  half-dead,  at  the  roaring  of  the  cannon  ;  but 
when  their  courage  hath  been  once  hardened  by  a 
long  exercise,  they  will  march  to  seek  the  enemy, 
even  up  to  his  entrenchments,  and  will  go  to  the  bat- 
tle with  as  much  gaiety  as  to  a  feast  or  a  triumph. 
Neither  the  tempestuous  vollies  of  the  small  shot,  nor 
the  thunder  and  lightning  of  the  ordnance,  can  make 
them  wink  their  eyes,  or  cover  their  heads,  and  they 
themselves  laugh  at  their  former  apprehensions.  So 
the  first  notions  of  death  commonly  scare  and  terrify 
us ;  but  w^hen  we  have  seriously  meditated  upon  it, 
and  take  a  nearer  view  of  it,we  not  only  cease  to  fear 
it,  but  boldly  march  up  to  its  very  intrenchments, 
and,  w^ith  an  undaunted  countenance,  behold  it  lance 
all  its  thunders,  and  let  fly  all  its  arrows.  As  they 
who  are  not  accustomed  to  the  sight  of  savage  beasts, 
dare  not  go  near  them,  and  can  hardly  look  upon 
them  without  horror  j  but   such  as  are  used  io  liv^ 


6S  TtiE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

with  and  caress  them,  can  touch  them  without  appfe- 
hension,  and  freely  play  with  them  :  so  they  who 
never  had  the  confidence  to  look  death  in  the  face, 
tremble,  and  are  dismayed,  as  soon  as  they  see  it  ap- 
proach ;  but  they  who  often  meditate  upon  it,  make 
it  familiar  to  them,  and  can,  without  fear^  put  their 
hands  into  its  mouth.  Moses  fled  from  before  his 
rod,  the  first  time  it  was  turned  into  a  serpent ;  but 
when  he  had  taken  courage  to  lay  hold  of  it,  and  saw 
that  it  returned  to  its  former  shape,  he  was  so  far 
from  flying  from  before  it,  or  being  afraid  of  it,  that 
he  employed  it  to  a  very  happy  use,  and,  by  C^od*s 
command,  wrought  with  it  many  miracles.  Tnus  it 
is  with  death,  it  frights  us  at  first ;  but  if  we  oi^ce  lay 
hold  of  it  with  the  hands  of  a  true  and  lively  faith, 
it  will  be  so  far  from  frighting  us,  that  it  will  discov- 
er to  us   a  new  world  of  most  excellent  wonders. 

Death,  therefore,  is  so  far  from  terrifying  such  as 
have  made  it  familiar  to  them,  that  it  fills  them  full 
of  joy  and  comfort.  As  a  child  that  looks  upon  his 
father,  who  is  masked,  is  frighted,  and  begins  to  cry, 
but  if  he  hath  but  the  courage  to  pull  off  the  vizard, 
and  sees  the  loved  countenance  of  his  parent  hid  under 
that  deformity,  he  not  only  ceases  from  weeping,  and 
puts  away  his  fears,  but  also  leaps  tor  joy,  and  em- 
braces him  :  so,  if  we  look  with  a  timorous  eye  upon 
death's  outward  visage  only,  we  are  struck  with 
horror  at  its  hideous  appearance  ;  but  if  We  take  but 
the  courage  to  lift  up  the  deceitful  vizard,  we  shall 
soon  discover  our  heavenly  Father,  and  leap  with  tears 
of  joy  to  embrace  him.  As  the  apostles,  v/hen  they  saw 
at  a  distance,  and  in  the  night,  Jesus  Christ  walking 
upon  the  sea,  cried  out  for  fear,  supposing  it  had  been 
a  spirit;  but  when  he  drew  nigh  to  them,  and  they 
heard  his  voice,  they  perceived  him  to  be  their  Lord 
and  Saviour  ;  and  having  received  him  into  their 
ship,  the  tempest  immediately  ceased.  Thus,  if  we 
look  upon  death  at  a  distance,  the  blindness  and  ig- 
norance with  which  we  are  surrounded  will  represent 
it  to  us  as  a  frightful  spirit ;  but  if  we  take  a  nearer 
view  oi  It,  by  the  light  of  the  gospel,  we  shall  find  it 


tHE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  6S 

to  be  our  salvation  and  our  deliverance  that  ap- 
proaches. All  our  fears  will  then  be  hushed,  and 
our  souls  w^ill  return  to  our  former  calmness.  In  a 
word,  as  he  that  flies  before  his  enemy  increases  his 
courage,  and  makes  him  the  more  eager  and  resolved 
in  the  pursuit ;  so  when  death  sees  us  tremble^  and 
turn  pale  at  its  approach,  it  becomes  the  more  inso- 
lent, and  makes  the  more  haste  to  devour  us. 

We  must  therefore  think  betimes  of  death,  meditate 
Upon  it  without  ceasing,  and  make  it  familiar  to  us. 
This   was  holy    Job's   practice,   /  have  said  to  cor- 
ruption.  Thou  art  my  father :  to  the  ivorm.  Thou  art 
my  mother,  and  my  sister,  chap.  xvii.   14.     I  am  of 
opinion    that   this  was  also  one  of  the  principal  rea- 
sons why  Philip  King  of  Macedon  commanded  cme 
of  his  pages   to  cry  aloud  to  him  every  morning,   at 
his  first  awaking,  Remember,  O  King,  that  thou  art  a 
man  I     For  by  this  often  repeated  lesson,  he  not  only 
endeavoured  to  subdue  his  mind  to  humility,  and   to 
teach  his  frail  nature  not  to  grow  proud  of  a  sceptre, 
or  abuse  its  power,  but  he  likewise  proposed,  by  this 
means,  to  make  death  familiar  to  him,  that  he  might 
not   be  surprised  or  dismayed  when  it  made   its  ap- 
proaches.    This  was  also  without  doubt,  the  design 
of  the    Emperor   Mervan,   or    Mervanes,    when    he 
caused  this  motto  to  be  engraved  on  his  seal,  Bemem- 
^ber   that  tfwu   must  die !   What  his  courtiers   were 
afraid  to  tell  him,  these  few  words  put  him  in  mind 
of  every  mioment ;  and  this  great  prince  could  never 
put  his  seal  to  a  warrant  for  the  execution  of  any  man, 
but,  at  the  same  time,  he  represented  to  himself,  that 
his  own  death  was  inevitable.     For  the  same  reason, 
the  chief  men  among  the   Chinese  are  used  to   keep 
their  coffins  ready  made   in   their  chambers,  that,  at 
every  moment,  they   may  look  death   in  the  face. — 
And  with  the  same  view,   the    Egyptians,   in   their 
most  splendid  entertainments,  always  placed  a  dead 
man's  scull  upon  the   sideboard ;  intending,  by   this 
spectacle,  not  only  to  teach  their  guests  to  moderate 
their  joys,  and  restrain  their  unruly  appetites,  but  also 
to  bring  them  acquainted  with,  and  to  accustom  them 


70  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

to  behold  death  in  the  midst  of  all  their  delights,  as  if 
they  had  invited  it  to  their  feast,  that  they  might  re- 
joice together  with  it.  I  conceits  rHp  have  been  for 
the  same  cause,  that  the  Jev^s  built  tTieir  sepulchres 
in  their  gardens,  that  they  might  have  the  image  of 
death  continually  before  their  eyes;  and  that,  in  the 
midst  of  all  their  recreations,  it  might  be  their  most 
pleasing  and  ordinary  entertainment. 

But  for  us  who  are  Christians,  to  oblige  us  to  think 
upon  death,  there  is  no  need  that  a  page  should  re- 
member us  every  morning  that  w^e  are  mortal  ;  or 
that  the  motto  of  a  seal  should  put  us  in  mind  that  w^e 
must  die ;  or  that  a  coffin  should  be  placed  in  our 
chambers,  there  being  many  times  more  ostentation 
than  true  piety  in  such  proceedings ;  nor  is  it  neces- 
sary that  a  dead  man's  scull  should  be  set  before  our 
eyes,  or  that  a  sepulchre  should  be  hewn  in  our  gar- 
dens. For  as  Alexander  the  Great  knew  himselt  to 
be  mortal  by  the  blood  that  flowed  from  his  wounds  j 
so  the  diseases  to  w^hich  we  are  subjected,  and  the 
hourly  infirmities  that  we  feel,  sufficiently  assure  us, 
that  we  are  in  a  frail  and  mortal  state.  As  a  cele- 
brated philosopher,  when  he  received  the  news  of  his 
only  son's  untimely  death,  answered  the  messenger 
with  a  settled  countenance,  /  /iiiezv  that  I  begot  him. 
a  viortal  maw,  so  will  the  faithful  say,  without  change 
of  countenance,  or  the  least  sign  of  fear,  I  know  that 
my  mother  conceived  me  a  mortal  man;  I  know  that 
death  is  the  tribute  we  must  all  pay  to  nature ;  and  that 
it  was  upon  this  condition  that  I  came  into  the  world. 

If  we  w^ill  make  use  of  any  exterior  helps,  to  en- 
grave this  lesson  still  more  deeply  in  our  minds,  we 
must,  in  the  first  place,  carefully  practise  the  advice 
of  the  wise  man.  It  is  better  to  go  to  the  house  of 
viourinvg  than  to  go  to  the  house  of  feasting  j  for  that 
is  the  end  of  all  men,  and  the  living  zvill  lay  it  to  his 
heart,  Eccles.  chap.  vii.  2.  Never  look  upon  a  sick 
person  breathing  his  last,  or  upon  a  dead  corpse  ii4 
its  coffin,  but  remember  that  this  is  an  universal  law, 
unto  which  all  mankind  are  subject ;  that  it  is  the 
high  road  of  all  the  earth ;  and  in  particular,  that  it 


THE    CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION.  71 

Is  the  express   image  of  thy  own  future  condition, 

I  am  also  of  opinion,  that  to  make  our  last  will  be- 
times, and  to  read  it  over  frequently,  may  prove  a 
very  good  and  successful  expedient,  to  reconcile  to 
our  minds  the  habitual  thoughts  of  death ;  for  as, 
when  we  meditate  upon  a  farewel  that  we  are  going 
to  take  of  our  friends,  we  feel  in  our  souls  the  very 
same  emotions  that  happen  to  us  at  the  moment  of 
our  separation  ;  so,  when  we  seriously  meditate  upon 
the  last  farewel,  that  we  shall  bid  to  this  world,  death 
seems  already  upon  our  lips ;  or  rather,  we  think  our- 
selves already  in  the  embraces  of  Jesus  Christ,  our 
ever  blessed  Redeemer. 

Besides  these  things,  which  may  be  called  extraor- 
dinary, I  find  nothing,  either  within  or  without  us, 
nothing  that  we  see,  feel,  taste  or  smell,  in  short,  no- 
thing that  passeth  in  our  private  or  public  conversa- 
tion, which  is  not  capable  of  recalling  into  our  minds 
the  consideration  of  death. 

The  flesh  that  thou  eastest,  the  wool  wherewith 
thou  art  clothed,  the  silk  that  adorns  thee,  and,  in 
general,  most  of  thy  garments  and  ornaments,  are 
the  spoils  of  dead  animals.  The  sight,  therefore,  of 
these,  and  all  others  of  the  same  kind,  should  call  to 
thy  remembrance  thy  frail  and  mortal  state,  and  cause 
thee  to  meditate  upon  the  preachers  saying,  For  that 
'which  befalleth  beasts,  befalleth  the  sons  of  men,  even 
one  thing  befalleth  them  j  as  the  one  dieth,  so  dieth 
the  other ;  yea^  the})  have  all  one  breath,  so  that  a  man 
hath  no  pre-eminence  above  a  beast  ;  for  all  is  vanity: 
all  go  2into  one  place,  all  are  of  the  dust,  and  all  turn 
to  dust  again,  Eccles.  iii.  19.  20. 

Never  put  off  thy  clothes,  but  remember  that  thou 
must  shortly  put  off  this  miserable  body ;  and  when 
thou  liest  down  in  thy  bed,  think  of  the  coffin  in  which., 
thou  must  one  day  be  stretched  out.  Jf  thou  art 
awake  during  the  darkness  of  the  night,  consider  that 
death  will  shortly  come,  and  put  out  the  taper  of  thy 
life.  Let  thy  sleep  be  the  image  of  thy  death  ;  and 
let  it  not  fail  to  remind  thee,  that  the  time  is  drawing 
near,  when  thou  must  sleep  in  a  b^d  of  dasL     Yv-hen 


72  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

thou  awakest,  think  upon  the  delightful  sound  of  the 
archangel's  trumpet,  that  shall  awaken  thee  from  the 
sleep  of  death.  Say  within  thyself,  when  thou  arisest, 
perhaps  I  may  never  rise  again  till  the  Son  of  God 
shall  come  from  heaven,  and  reach  out  his  almighty 
arm  to  lift  me  from  the  grave.  And  when  thou  seest 
the  rising  sun,  perhaps  I  may  never  again  behold  the 
rising  of  any  sun,  but  the  Son  of  Righteousness,  with 
healing  in  his  wings.  Think,  as  thou  dressest  thee, 
that  the  time  is  coming,  when  thou  shalt  assume  a 
much  more  magnificent  habit,  and  put  on  a  robe  of 
light  and  immortality.  When  thou  sittest  down  to 
table,  say  to  thyself,  perhaps  the  hour  is  drawling  near, 
in  which  death  will  feed  upon  my  carcase  ;  perhaps 
I  shall  never  again  sit  down  to  table,  till  I  sit  dow^n 
with  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  with  the  bles- 
sed martyrs,  who  have  washed  and  whitened  their 
robes  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  ;  perhaps  I  may  never 
eat  again,  till  I  eat  the  bread  of  angels,  and  of  the 
fruit  of  the  tree  of  life  ;  nor  ever  drink  more,  till 
I  drink  of  the  new  wine  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
and  of  the  waters  of  the  river  of  eternal  joys,  that 
flow  from  the  throne  of  God,  and  of  the  Lamb. — 
Every  time  thou  goest  out  of  thy  house,  or  changest 
thy  habitation,  reflect  with  thyself,  that  in  a  little  time 
thou  must  depart  out  of  this  mortal  tabernacle.  Art 
thou  alone,  and  separated  from  all  human  society  .? 
remember  that  in  a  few  days  death  will  separate  and 
divide  thee  from  thyself.  Art  thou  going  into  any 
company,  or  into  the  holy  assemblies  ?  say  in  the 
heart,  perhaps,  I  may  never  go  again  into  any  com- 
pany, till  I  come  to  the  congregation  of  the  first-born, 
whose  namics  are  written  in  heaven.  Art  thou  invi- 
ted to  the  marriage-feast  of  any  friend  ?  say  unto  thy 
soul,  perhaps  I  may  never  go  to  any  other  feast,  till  I 
go  to  the  marriage-feast  of  the  Lamb  slain  from  the 
toundation  of  the  world.  Art  thou  view^ing  any  rich 
and  magnificent  palace,  or  any  garden  of  pleasure  ? 
say  to  thyself,  perhaps  I  shall  never  see  any  other 
palace  till  I  enter  into  the  palace  of  the  living  God  ; 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  73 

nor  any  other  pleasant  garden,  till  I  come  to  the  ce- 
lestial paradise. 

When  thou  castest  thine  eyes  downward,  and  be- 
holdest  the  earth  upon  which  thou  treadest,  consider 
with  thyself  at  the  same  time,  that  this  earth,  or  some 
other  like  it,  shall  afford  thee  a  grave,  and  that  thou 
shalt  sleep  there  the  sleep  of  death.  Think  upon 
what  God  said  to  Adam,  Dust  thou  arty  and  unto  dust 
shalt  thou  return^  Gen.  iii.  ]9  ;  and  say  with  the  holy 
man  Job,  Remember,  I  beseech  thee,  that  thou  hast 
made  me  as  the  clay^  and  thou  ivilt  bring  me  into  dust 
again,  Job  x.  9.  /  go  down  into  the  dust ;  and  if 
thou  seekest  for  me  in  the  morning  I  shall  not  be  found. 
Job.  vii.  21. 

\i  thou  takest  a  view  of  the  plants,  the  herbs,  and 
the  flowers,  let  it  not  be  without  meditating  upon 
what  the  Holy  Spirit  speaks  concerning  our  life,  in 
the  90th  psalm.  That  man  is  like  the  grass  ivhich 
groweth  up  :  in  the  morning  it  flourisheth  and  groweth 
np  ;  in  the  evening  it  is  cut  down  and  wither eth.  And 
in  the  103d  "^^^Xva,  As  for  man,  his  days  are  as  grass  ; 
as  a  flower  of  thefleld  so  he  flourisheth.  For  the  zviiid 
passeth  over  it,  and  it  is  gone,  and  the  place  thereof 
shall  knozv  it  no  more.  And  elsewhere.  All  flesh  is 
grass,  and  all  the  glory  of  man,  as  the  flower  of  the 
field.  Is.  xl.  1  Pet.  i. 

If  thou  lookest  upon  the  brooks,  the  rivers,  and  falls 
of  water,  remember,  at  the  same  time,  what  thou 
readest  in  the  14th  chapter  of  the  second  book  of 
-Samuel,  For  we  must  needs  die,  and  are  as  ivater 
spilt  on  the  ground,  which  cannot  be  gathered  np  again. 
And  in  the  90th  psalm.  Thou  carriest  them  away  as 
with  a  flood. 

If  thou  takest  notice  of  the  shadow  upon  a  dial, 
that  follows  the  swift  motion  of  the  sun,  or  of  the 
shadows  which  bodies  cast  upon  the  earth,  in  the 
.evening  they  lengthen  themselves,  and  a  little  after 
vanish,  place  before  thine  eyes,  and  engrave  upon 
thy  heart,  this  excellent  sentence,  Man  is  like  to  van- 
iti} :  his  days  are  as  a  shadow  that  passeth   aivay, 

K  . 


74  THE  CiriUSTlAN^S  CONSOLATION. 

Psal.  cxliv.  4  ;  and  say  with  David,  /  am  gone  like 
the  shadozv^tvheji  it  declineth,  P«al.  cix.  23. 

When  thou  hearest  the  whistling  of  the  winds, 
which  God  bringeth  forth  out  of  his  treasures,  hft  up 
thy  soul  unto  thy  creator,  and  say  unto  him,  with  Job, 
O  remember  that  my  life  is  wind :  mine  eyes  shall  7io 
more  see  good,  chap.  vii.  7 ;  that  is,  the  imaginary 
good  of  this  transitory  w^orld.  And  again,  thott  liftest 
vie  up  to  the  wind  s  thou  causest  me  to  ride  upon  it, 
and  dissolvest  my  substance,  chap.  xxx.  22. 

If  thou  takest  a  pleasure  in  seeing  the  birds  that  fly 
in  the  open  firmament  of  heaven,  revolve  in  thy  mind 
this  beautiful  simile.  My  days  passeth  away,  as  an 
eagle  that  hasteth  to  the  prey.  Job.  ix.  26. 

When  thou  beholdest  the  rich  beauty  of  the  hea- 
vens, and  the  sparkling  lustre  of  the  stars,  consider 
with  thyself  that  thou  hast  a  gracious  God,  who  hath 
formed  thee  after  his  own  image,  not  to  grovel  al- 
ways in  the  filth  of  this  miserable  earth,  but  to  dwell 
eternally  in  the  heavens;  and  that,  at  the  end  of  thy 
mortal  course,  he  will  lift  thee  up  on  high  into  the 
palace  of  his  glory,  where  thou  shalt  shine  forth  as 
the  stars  in  the  firmament,  and  as  the  sun  shineth  in 
his  strength. 

'  If  thou  thinkest  upon  the  revolution  of  the  seasons, 
remember  that  the  spring  of  thine  infancy,  the  hot 
summer  of  thy  youth,  the  autumn  of  thy  maturity,  and 
the  lowering  winter  of  thy  cold  and  decrepid  age, 
shall  succeed  one  another  in  the  same  order. 

Let  him  who  travels  by  land  think  upon  JobV 
complaint.  My  days  are  swijter  than  a  post :  they 
Jlee  azvay,  they  see  no  good.  Job  ix.  25  -,  and  meditate 
upon  these  excellent  words  of  the  apostle  St.  Paul, 
This  one  thing  I  do,  forgetting  those  things  zvhich  arc 
behind,  and  reaching  forth  unto  those  things  zvhich  are 
before,  I  press  tozvard  the  mark,  for  the  prize  of  the 
high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  Phil.  iii.  13.  14. 

Let  him  who  sails  upon  the  sea  represent  to  him- 
self, that  this  world  is  like  a  great  sea,  swelling  with 
tempestuous  waves,  our  life  like  a  dangerous  voy- 
cJge  i  that  our  days  pass  aivay  as  the  swift  ships.  Job 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  ^5 

ix.  26  y  and  that  at  last  the  wind  of  death  will  drive 
us  into  the  port  of  eternal  felicity,  the  haven  of  im- 
mortal glory. 

Hath  God  given  us  children  ?  Let  us  understand 
that  it  is  to  remind  us  of  our  mortality :  for  they 
come  to  take  our  place,  and  succeed  to  our  estate. — 
Doth  God  take  them  from  us  into  his  holy  rest,  even 
those  we  love  the  most  tenderly?  Let  us  imprint  upon 
our  minds,  that  God  casts  up  the  roots  that  bind  us 
to  the  earth,  that  he  might  lift  up  our  hearts  and  af- 
fections to  himself.  Instead  of  bursting  into  a  flood 
of  tears,  and  abandoning  ourselves  to  a  useless  and 
immoderate  sorrow,  let  us  comfort  ourselves  with  this 
reflection,  that  one  part  of  us  is  already  entered  into 
heaven,  and  that  the  other  will  shortly  follow.  Let 
us  say  with  David,  We  shall  go  to  them,  but  they  shall 
not  return  to  us,  2  Sam.  xi.  23. 

Let  the  rich  man  who  counts  over  his  treasures 
remember,  that  God  hath  counted  and  numbered  his 
days  I  let  these  words  continually  resound  in  his  ears. 
Give  an  account  of  thy  stewardship,  Luke  xvi.  2. 

Let  the  magistrate,  every  time  he  delivers  his  opin- 
ion, or  pronounces  a  sentence,  arm  himself  with  this 
consideration.  That  he  who  judges  here  below  shall 
be  judged  himself  above ;  that  he  must  one  day  ap- 
pear, as  a  poor  criminal,  at  the  tribunal  of  God  ;  that 
the  books  will  be  opened,  and  that  the  Great  Judge 
of  the  world  will  examine  into  every  particular  of 
his  conduct;  that  he  must  give  an  account,  not  only 
of  his  words  and  actions,  but  also  of  his  most  secret 
thoughts;  and  that,  without  examination  by  the  rack, 
God  will  discover  the  very  inmost  recesses  of  his 
soul. 

Let  the  gentlemen,  whenever  he  receives  his  rents 
and  revenues,  place  before  his  eyes  the  tribute  which 
he  must  pay  to  the  earth.  Let  the  prince  or  noble- 
man, when  he  examines  his  charters  and  ancient  pa- 
tents, and  reckons  up  the  services  and  homages  due  to 
his  house,  remember  that  he  himself  must  shortly  go 
in  person  to  the  gates  of  heaven,  to  pay  his  horn- 
a(?c  to   the  Divinity.     Let  the  king,  when   he  sits 


re  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

upon  his  throne  of  justice,  call  to  mind  the  throiie 
of  the  King  of  Kings,  before  which  he  must  make  his 
appearance,  as  well  as  the  meanest  and  most  despi- 
cable of  his  subjects;  and  that  he  must  be  accounta- 
ble to  a  just  God,  who  is  no  respector  of  persons. 

Let  the  minister  never  be  employed  in  the  care  of 
his  flock,  but  let  him  sigh  and  long  for  that  happy 
day,  in  which  the  Lamb  shall  feed  himm  person,  «?2d' 
lead  him  to  the  living  fountains  of  water,  B.qv  .  vii.  17. 

Let  the  Christian  soldier  engrave  upon  his  sword 
this  sentence  of  Job,  Is  there  not,  as  it  were,  a  war- 
fare appointed  to  man  upon  earth  f  Job  vii.  1  ;  and 
instead  of  thirsting  to  shed  the  blood  of  his  fellow- 
creatures,  prepare  to  encounter  death  itself. 

Let  the  husbandman,  whenever  he  sows  his  seed, 
or  reaps  the  corn  off  his  fields,  be  mindful  ot  the  sea- 
son that  drawls  near,  in  which  his  body  must  rot 
in  the  earth,  that  it  may  spring  up  to  eternal  life. — 
Let  him  remember  what  the  apostle  says.  Thou  fool, 
that  zvhich  thou  sowest  is  not  quickened  except  it  die, 
1  Cor,  XV.  36 ;  and  meditate  upon  these  comfortable 
words  of  the  Psalmist,  They  that  sow  in  tears  shall 
reap  in  joy,  Psal.  cxxvi. 

Let  the  handicraftsman,  who  works  in  his  shop, 
engrave  in  the  bottom  of  his  heart  this  excellent  sen- 
tence. Our  days  are  lilie  the  days  of  an  hireling.  Job 
vii.  1  ;  and  when  he  hath  ended  his  task,  and  is  going 
to  rest,  let  him  comfort  himself  with  this  assurance, 
that  when  he  shall  have  finished  the  work  which  God 
hath  giverf'him  to  do,  he  shall  have  rest  from  all  his 
labours. 

Whenever  the  physician  visits  his  patient,  or  when- 
ever the  surgeon  dresses  a  wound,  let  them  remem- 
ber, that  they  have  no  secret  that  can  preserve  them 
from  death,  or  that  can  cure  the  wounds  that  it  makes 
in  our  corruptible  nature. 

Let  the  most  skilful  lawyers,  and  most  able  coun- 
sellors, imprint  upon  their  minds,  that  all  their  sub- 
tilties  and  rhetoric  will  never  obtain  for  them  their  suit 
against  death,  nor  procure  for  them  a  moment  of 
delay.  « 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  71 

And  let  the  greatest  philosophers  learn.  That  the 
soundest  philosophy  is  the  meditation  of  death. 

In  short,  of  whatever  age  or  condition  we  be, 
let  us  lift  up  our  hands  and  hearts,  without  ceas- 
ing, unto  God,  and  say  unto  him,  with  the  Royal 
Psalmist,  Lord,  make  me  to  know  mine  end,  and  the 
measure  of  my  days,  what  it  is,  that  I  max)  know  how 
frail  I  amy  Psal.  xxxix,  4 ;  and  with  the  Prophet 
Moses,  So  teach  us  to  number  our  days,  that  we  may 
apply  our  hearts  unto  zvisdom,  FsrL  xc.  12. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 
I7p07i  the  Subject  of  our  Mortality, 

O  MY  God,  and  heavenly  Father,  since  it  hath  pleased  thee 
that  I  should  be  born  of  a  mortal  and  perishable  nature,  and 
that  this  poor  body  should  return  to  the  dust  from  whence  it 
came,  grant  me  grace  to  be  always  mindful  of  my  frail  condi- 
tion. Let  the  revolutions  of  time,  which  consumes  all  things, 
the  variety  of  the  seasons,  the  inconstancy  of  the  world,  and  all 
the  various  changes  which  I  observe  upon  the  face  of  the  earthj 
make  me  remember  the  great  change  which  I  myself  must  un- 
dergo. Let  me  consider  my  natural  infirmities,  and  the  fre- 
quent maladies  that  attend  me,  as  so  many  messengers  sent  to 
summon  and  warn  me,  that  I  must  shortly  leave  this  earthly  ta- 
bernacle. Let  the  bed  upon  which  I  lie,  put  me  in  mind,  that 
when  I  have  finished  my  days  of  labour  here,  my  body  shall  rest 
in  a  bed  of  dust.  When  I  put  off  my  garments,  let  me  recollect, 
that  in  a  few  days  I  must  put  off  this  mortal  and  corruptible 
body.  Let  me  consider  the  sleep  that  locks  up  my  senses,  as 
a  representative  of  death,  which  shall  entirely  put  a  stop  to  all 
the  animal  functions  of  this  life  ;  and  let  me  look  upon  the 
coffins  and  sepulchres  of  my  relations  and  friends,  as  a  lively 
image  of  the  house  which  I  must  shortly  go  to  inhabit.  O 
Lord,  grant  me  thy  grace,  so  often  to  look  upon  death  and  the 
grave,  that  they  may  no  longer  terrify  and  affright  me.  Let 
me  so  much  accustom  myself  to  meditate  upon  them,  that  the 
thoughts  of  them  may  become  familiar  and  pleasing  to  me, 
and,  instead  of  afHicting,  comfort  and  rejoice  me.  I  am  born 
to  die;  but  I  shall  xlie  to  live  eternally  with  my  God,  who 
alone  is  the  author  of  my  life,  the  fountain  of  my  happines* 
Amen. 


rs  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 


CHAP.  VIII. 

Tbe  second  remedy  against  the  fears   of  death  is,   to  live 
under  a  continual  expectation  of  it, 

JLt  is  not  sufficient  to  think  often  upon  death,  and  to 
make  fine  harrangiies  upon  it.  There  arc  a  great  many 
persons  who  talk  of  it  perpetually,  with  all  the  eloquence 
imaginable,  and  yet  cannot  boast  of  being  exempt  from 
its  terrors.  They  are  always  ready  to  discourse  upon 
death ;  but  their  hearts  are  never  disposed  to  expect  it. 
They  know  very  well  that  death  will  seize  upon  them  ; 
but  they  are  foolish  enough  to  beheve  it  will  not  be  of  a 
long  time*  They  acknowledge,  that  they  are  indebted 
to  God  and  nature  ;  but  they  put  off  the  payment  of  the 
debt  from  day  to  day,  as  if  they  could  corrupt  the  Ser- 
jeants of  death,  and  obtain  a  farther  respite  at  pleasure. 
There  is  not  any  man  so  old,  so  feeble  and  decrepid, 
but  flatters  himself,  that  he  has  at  least  another  year  to 
live  j  nay,  the  very  last,  we  fancy  we  perceive  death  at  a 
vast  distance ;  and  that  we  may  prepare  at  our  leisure  to 
receive  it  as  we  ought :  Whence  it  comes  to  pass,  that  at 
whatever  time,  or  in  whatever  place,  death  comes  to 
take  us  out  of  the  world,  it  surprises  and  astonishes  us. 

To  remedy  this  evil,  we  should  always  have  in  our 
thoughts,  not  only  that  we  are  mortal,  but  also  that  our 
life  is  short,  and  of  small  duration  -,  we  must  continually 
say  with  Job,  Are  not  my  days  few?  chap.  x.  20  i  and 
imprint  upon  our  minds  this  sentence  of  David,  The 
Lord  hath  made  ?ny  days  as  an  hand-hreadth,  and  mine  age 
7s  as  nothing  before  him^  Psal.  xxxix.  5  j  and  this  divine 
saying  of  Moses,  The  best  of  our  days  are  labour  and  sor- 
row :  they  are  soon  cut  offy  and  we  fly  away,  Psal.  xc.  10. 

The  ancients  painted  time  with  wings :  an  emblem 
very  expressive  of  its  incredible  swiftness  j  and  the  Holy 
Spirit  compares  our  life  to  a  weaver's  shuttle,  an  hired 
servant,  a  post  that  runs  apace,  a  swift  ship,  and  an  ea- 
<^le  that  hasteth  to  the  prey.  It  speaks  of  it  as  of  a  flood 
of  waters,  a  cloud,  a  vapour,  a  wind,  and  a  breath.  It 
tells  us,  that  our  days  fade  away  as  a  dream,  that  they 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S    CONSOLATION.  79 

fly  like  a  shadow,  vanish  as  a  word  in  the  air,  and  per- 
ish as  a  thought.  In  a  word,  all  the  lightest  and  most 
inconstant  things  in  the  world,  and  those  whose  motions 
are  the  most  sudden  and  rapid,  are  employed  in  the 
holy  scripture,  to  represent  to  us  the  vanity  of  our  life, 
and  the  shortness  of  our  days. 

But  the  short  continuance  of  our  life  is  not  all :  it  like- 
wise slides  away  insensibly.  It  is  like  a  clock,  the  wheels 
of  which  move  without  ceasing,  although  the  hand  seems 
to  us  to  stand  still  -,  or  like  a  plant  that  grows  continu- 
ally, although  the  motion  of  its  growth  cannot  be  dis- 
cerned. As  a  man  who  is  on  board  a  ship  under  sail, 
goes  forward,  let  him  employ  himself  as  he  will  :  so 
whether  we  wake  or  sleep,  walk  or  sit,  eat  or  fast,  labour 
or  take  our  rest,  we  still  advance  insensibly  towards  the 
grave.  Our  body  is  like  a  tree  continually  devoured  by 
two  worms  ;  for  day  and  night  prey  upon  it  without  in- 
termission. In  vain  you  banish  out  of  your  minds  the 
thoughts  of  death  ;  although  you  forget  it,  it  will  not  for- 
get you ;  the  more  you  fly  from  it,  the  more  it  follows 
and  pursues  you  ;  and  when  you  imagine  it  the  farthest 
off,  you  have  often  hold  of  it. 

As  a  cancer  that  infects  the  breast  eats  it  away  per- 
petually, so  time  never  ceases  to  consume  us.  The  very 
food  that  nourishes  us  brings  us,  by  degrees,  into  the 
embraces  of  death  ;  as  the  oil  that  causes  a  lamp  to  burn 
brings  it  to  its  end.  As,  when  a  torch  is  lighted,  it  be- 
gins to  decay  the  moment  it  begins  to  burn ;  so  I  may 
truly  say,  without  being  thought  to  exaggerate,  that  the 
first  moment  of  this  animal  and  corporal  life  is  also  the 
first  moment  of  our  death  :  for  the  natural  heat  that  is 
in  us,  which  is  our  principle  of  life,  is  also  the  principle 
of  our  death,  by  means  of  its  continual  acting  upon  the 
radical  moisture  which  it  never  ceases  to  consume,  as 
the  flame  never  ceases  to  consume  the  wax  of  the  torch. 
So  that  we  have  within  ourselves  the  cause  of  our  cor- 
ruption, and  the  decay  of  our  life.  And  as  we  are  used 
to  say  of  all  sublunary  bodies,  that  the  generation  of  one 
is^  the  destruction  of  another;  so  it  is  with  time:  the 
birth  of  an  hour,  a  day,  a  week,  a  month,  or  a  year,  is  the 


so  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

death  of  that  which  went   before.     It  is  like  a  wheel 
that  mounts  to  no  other  end  but  to  fall  down  again. 

Since,  therefore,  our  life,  properly  speaking,  is  nothing 
else  but  a  continual  death,  we  express  ourselves  amiss, 
to  call  that  only  the  hour  of  death,  in  which  the  soul  is 
separated  from  the  body.  For  as  when  many  cannon 
shot  are  discharged  against  a  strong  castle,  we  by  no 
means  say,  that  it  was  the  last  shot  only  that  opened  the 
breach ;  or  as  when  a  hard  stone  is  cut  with  a  chissel 
and  hammer,  or  insensibly  hollowed  and  worn  away  by 
water,  we  give  not  the  glory  of  the  performance  to  the 
last  blow  that  was  struck,  or  the  last  drop  that  distilled ; 
so  when  our  bodies  decay,  and  fall  into  dust  and  rotten- 
ness, we  must  not  consider  alone  the  last  assaults  of  death, 
As  in  a  ladder,  when  we  go  up  or  down  it,  we  take  no- 
tice of  every  round  from  the  top  to  the  bottom  ^  or  as 
in  an  hour-glass  we  look  at  every  grain  of  sand  that 
passes  ',  as  in  a  journey  we  reckon  the  first  mile  as  well 
as  the  last ;  and  in  a  race  consider  the  moment  we 
set  out  as  well  as  that  in  which  we  come  in  :  so  we 
should  reckon  the  hour  of  our  death,  from  the  first  mo- 
ment that  we  drew  in  our  breath,  till  the  last  wherein  we 
give  up  the  ghost, 

Besides  what  happens  of  course  to  this  poor  misera- 
ble body,  there  are  an  infinite  number  of  strange  and 
unexpected  accidents  which  interrupt  and  shorten  its 
race.  The  taper  is  not  always  burnt  out  by  its  own 
flame  ;  many  contrary  blasts  and  unkind  showers  extin- 
guish it.  If  our  life  is  short,  it  is  no  less  frail  and  uncer- 
tain. The  body  in  which  we  languish  during  this  life, 
is  like  Jonah's  gourd,  chap,  iv  :  for  if  it  be  but  touched 
by  an  unwholesome  wind,  or  smote  by  a  worm,  it  pre- 
sently whithers  and  dies  away.  This  was  the  opinion 
of  Eliphaz,  when  he  said,  fFe  dwell  in  houses  of  clay^ 
whose  foundation  is  in  the  dust ;  we  are  crushed  before  the 
moth,  Job  iv.  19. 

When  God  intends  to -destroy  mankind  in  his  anger, 
and  to  tread  them  in  the  wine-press  of  his  fury,  he  does 
not  always  make  use  of  the  ministry  of  angels,  as  he  did 
when  he  smote  all  the  first  born  of  Egypt,  Exod.  xii.  i9 ; 
when  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  to  destroy  Jerusalem, 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  81 

a  Sam.  xxiv.  i6;  and  slew,  in  one  night,  an  hundred 
fourscore  and  five  thousand  men  of  the  army  of  Senna- 
cherib, 2  Kings  xix.  35.  He  does  not  always  let  loose 
the  wicked  spirits,  as  when  he  gave  them  permission  to 
raise  a  furious  tempest,  which  blew  down  to  the  ground 
the  house  where  Job*s  children  where  met  together,  and 
buried  them  under  its  ruins.  Job  i.  19.  He  opens  not 
always  the  flood-gates  of  heaven,  as  when  he  drowned 
the  world  of  the  ungodly  in  the  waters  of  the  deluge. 
Gen.  vii.  He  causeth  not  always  fire  and  brimstone  to 
rain  from  heaven,  as  he  did  upon  Sodom  and  Gomorrah, 
upon  Admah  and  Zeboim,  Gen.  xix.  He  does  not  al- 
ways work  wonders  in  the  deep,  as  when  he  destroyed 
Pharaoh  and  the  Egyptians  in  the  waters  of  the  Red  Sea, 
Exod.  xiv.  28.  He  prepares  not  always  whales  to  swal- 
low us  up,  as  he  did  in  the  case  of  Jonah,  chap.  i.  17. 
He  sends  not  always  fiery  serpents,  as  he  did  to  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel,  who  murmured  in  the  desert.  Numb.  xxi. 
6.  He  commands  not  always  the  earth  to  open  her 
mouth,  as  he  did  when  it  swallowed  up  Corah,  Dathan 
and  Abiram,  Numbc  xvi.  32.  He  does  not  always  cast 
down  great  stones  from  heaven,  as  when  he  smote  the 
Amorites,  Josh.  x.  11.  He  does  not  always  devour  us 
by  flames  that  come  out  from  his  presence,  as  he  did 
Nadab  and  Abihu,  who  offered  strange  fire  before  him 
Levit.  X.  2.  He  commands  not  always  the  lions  and 
bears  of  the  forest  to  issue  forth,  as  he  did  when  the  re- 
bellious prophet  was  slain,  1  Kings  xiii.  24 ;  and  when 
the  ill-tutored  children  of  Bethel,  who  mocked  Elisha, 
were  torn  to  pieces,  2  Kings  ii.  24.  He  does  not  always 
employ  che  plagues  and  judgments  of  pestilence,  war, 
and  famine  ;  the  stinking  snufF  of  a  lamp,  or  the  unplea- 
sant vapour  of  any  malignant  smoke,  is  able  to  suffocate 
and  kill  us  in  a  moment.  A  little  fly,  the  kernel  of  an  ap^ 
ple,an  hair,  a  grape-stone,  a  grain  of  sand,  or  any  other  the 
smallest  atom,  is  sufficient  to  stop  our  breath,  and  put  an 
end  to  our  life;  therefore  God  adviseth  us  by  his  Pro- 
phet Isaiah,  Cease  ye  from  man^  whose  breath  is  in  his  nos-^ 
trils  ;  for  zvherein  is  he  to  be  accounted  of  ?  Is.  ii.  22. 

What  is  still  more  seriously  to  be  considered,  these 
i^ccidents  happen  at  all  times  and  in  all  places.     Deaths 

J. 


SZ  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

lays  his  snares  for  us  every  where,  as  well  in  the  midst  of 
our  relations,  and  in  the  embraces  of  our  dearest  friends,as 
in  the  midst  of  our  most  mortal  and  irreconciliable  ene- 
mies. Its  invisible  darts  fly  on  every  side ;  and  as  the  Psalm- 
ist finely  expresses  it.  The  pestilence  walketh  in  darkjiess^ 
and  destruction  wasteth  at  noon  day^  Psal.  xci.  6.  Death  is 
as  busy  on  the  most  solemn  festivals,  as  on  working  days: 
it  pulls  us  from  the  table,  where  we  are  taking  our  de- 
lights, with  as  much  ease  as  from  the  bed  of  sorrow, 
where  wc  sigh  and  groan.  There  is  no  place,  though 
ever  so  sacred,  that  can  afford  us  an  asylum  :  it  hath  no 
more  respect  for  the  churches  dedicated  to  God's  ser- 
vice, than  for  ordinary  houses.  All  the  riches  of  Peru 
and  all  the  power  of  the  greatest  monarchs,  cannot  pro- 
tect us  from  its  pursuit.  The  debt  it  demands  of  us, 
must  be  paid  at  sight :  and  it  is  not  possible  for  us  to 
appear  by  deputy  to  the  summons  it  sends  us. 

Death  does  not  fix  his  citations  upon  the  door,  nor 
give  them  into  the  hand  of  a  servant.  There  is  not  one 
of  them  upon  which  it  cannot  write,  as  a  proof  of  its 
having  been  served,  speaking  to  him  in  person.  It  sur- 
prises us  in  the  house,  and  in  the  fields  -,  in  our  closets 
and  in  the  streets  ;  on  our  couch,  and  in  our  chair;  in 
the  midst  of  our  feasts,  and  all  our  pomp.  It  attacks 
the  greatest  kings  in  their  most  magnificent  palaces,  their 
most  flourishing  cities,  and  their  best  fortified  castles ; 
in  the  midst  of  their  most  faithful  subjects,  and  most 
victorious  armies ;  upon  their  thrones  and  in  their 
triumphant  chariots.  As  King  Ahab,  when  he  went 
down  to  take  possession  of  Naboth's  vineyard,  met  un  ^ 
expectedly  with  the  Prophet  Elijah,  to  whom  he  said  in 
great  wrath,  "  Hast  thou  found  me ^  0  miyie  enemy  ?  i  Kings 
xxi.  10  ;  so  the  proud  men  of  this  world,  when  they 
think  of  nothing  but  the  pleasant  employment  of 
their  unjust  acquisitions,  and  of  bathing  themselves  in 
the  blood  and  sweat  of  the  poor,  often  meet  with  death 
unexpectedly,  which  they  curse  in  their  hearts;  and  if 
it  did  not  stop  their  mouths,  and  set  their  venomous 
teeth,  they  would  also  say  to  it  in  a  fury.  Hast  thcu  found 
me,  0  mine  enemy  ? 

It  was  this  pious  reflection  that  caused  the  wisest  king 
that  ever  lived  upon  the  earth  to  cry  out.   For  man 


THE  CHRIST! AWS  CONSOLATION.  83 

knoweth  not  his  time ;  as  the  fishes  that  are  takeji 
111  ail  evil  net,  and  as  the  birds  that  are  caught  in  the 
snare  :  so  are  the  sons  of  men  snared  in  an  evil  time, 
when  it  falleth  suddenly  upon  them,  Eccles.  ix.  12  ; 
and  this  it  was  that  indited  this  excellent  sentence  in 
the  book  of  Job,  In  a  moment  shall  they  die,  and 
the  people  shall  be  troubled  at  midniglit,  and  pass 
away :  and  the  mighty  shall  be  taken  away  without 
hand,  chap,  xxxiv.  20  ;  that  is  to  say,  that  to  destroy 
kingdoms,  and  whole  nations,  and  to  carry  off  the 
most  robust  and  mighty  amongst  men,  death  has  no 
occasion  for  any  other  force  than  that  of  his  own  arm. 

llemember,  then,  O  young  man,  tliy  Creator  in  the 
days  of  thy  youth,  xvhile  the  evil  days  come  not,  nor  the 
years  draw  nigh,  when  thou  shalt  say,  I  have  no  plea^ 
sure  in  theni^  Eccles.  xii.  1.  Though  thou  art  the 
strongest  and  most  vigorous  amongst  men,  yet  trust 
not  in  thy  strength,  nor  confide  in  thy  vigour.  Think 
upon  the  iron  and  the  brass  in  the  image  of  king  Ne- 
buchadnezzar, which  zoere  broken  to  pieces,  and  be- 
came like  the  chaff  of  the  summer  thrashing  floors, which 
the  wind  carried  away,  Dan.  ii.  35  ;  and  forget  not 
that  death  as  easily  brings  down  the  strong  and  mighty, 
as  the  most  feeble  and  infirm. 

Sleep  not,  O  young  maidens,  with  the  foolish  vir- 
gins mentioned  in  the  gospel.  Math,  xxv  -,  for  ye 
know  not  at  what  hour  the  bridegroom  will  call  you 
to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb,  Rev.  xix.  7.  9. 
Though  ye  possess  the  greatest  beauty  in  the  world;, 
yet  remember,  that  death  will  not  suffer  himself  to  be 
captivated  by  your  charms  -,  and  that  he  mows  down 
the  most  lovely  flowers  in  the  garden,  as  well  as  the 
most  common  herbs  in  the  field. 

Ye  old  men,  who  tremble  beneath  a  load  of  years, 
prepare  yourselves  for  death  with  an  holy  alacrity  : 
Let  your  hope  be  as  an  anchor  of  the  soul,  both  sure 
and  stedfast,  xvhich  entereth  beyond  the  vail,  even  into 
heaven  itself,  whither  the  Saviour  of  the  world  is  en-^ 
iered,  as  a  forerunner  for  you,  Tleb.  vi.  19,  20.  Look 
up  with  the  eyes  of  your  faith,  and  behold  the  ancient 
of  days,  who  stretched  out  his  arms  to  receive  you  inta 
that  glorious  rest  which  remains  to  his  people, 


J?4  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

Would  the  christian  reader  know  the  tendency  (it 
this  discourse  ?  Since  death  is  certain  and  inevitable 
there  is  nothing  more  uncertain  than  the  hour  of  its 
arrival,  we  should  live  as  if  we  expected  to  die  every 
moment;  having  our  souls  always  upon  our  lips,  ready 
to  resign  them  into  the  hands  of  our  creator  ;  or,  to 
speak  with  holy  Job,  Having  our  flesh  in  oitr  teeth y 
and  our  life  m  our  ha jidsy  chap.  xni.  14.  Since  we 
know  not  at  what  age,  at  what  time,  nor  in  what 
place,  death  will  come  upon  us,  let  us  look  for  him 
every  where,  and  at  all  seasons.  Since  we  are  in  this 
house  of  clay  for  no  certain  term^  let  us  be  ready  to 
depart  at  the  first  warning ;  for  it  is  better  to  go  out 
cheerfully,  than  to  be  dragged  out  against  our  will. 
We  should  not  let  death  carry  us  away,  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  sea  tosses  and  drives  before  it  a  dead 
carcase  ;  but  we  should  imitate  the  discreet  pilot, 
who  trims  his  sails,  and  assists  the  wind  and  tide  with 
the  best  of  his  skill.  We  should  not  follow  death,  as 
the  criminal  follows  the  executioner  who  leads  him 
to  punishment,  but  as  the  child  follows  the  father 
who  conducts  him  to  a  feast.  We  should  not  en- 
counter with  death  by  constraint,  as  the  ancient 
slaves  fought  with  wild  beasts  in  the  Roman  amphi- 
theatres; but  we  should  imitate  David's  courage^  who 
issued  forth,  of  his  own  accord,  from  the  camp  of 
Israel,  to  fight  with  Goliath.  In  short,  it  is  better 
for  us  to  attack  and  seize  upon  death,  than  to  be  seized 
and  swallowed  up  by  it. 

Come,  then,  when  thou  wilt,  O  Death  !  thou  shalt 
never  surprise  me  ;  for  I  wait  for  thee,  at  all  hours, 
with  my  weapons  in  my  hand.  Thou  shalt  not  dlag 
me  away  by  force  ;  for  I  will  go  willingly  and  cheer- 
fully with  thee;  and  though  thou  art  mine  enemy,  yet 
will  I  not  scruple  to  say  to  thee,  in  the  language 
of  the  spouse  to  her  well-beloved,  Draio  me,  and  I 
xcill  run  after  thee.  Cant.  i.  4»  Nay,  I  will  meet  thee 
in  the  wayj  and  receive  thee  with  open  arms.  Instead 
of  dreading  thy  coming,  I  hope  and  wish  for  thee  : 
for  at  thy  first  arrival,  as  soon  as  I  have  seen  thee,  I 
shall  overcome  the^.  O  happy  day  !  that  promiseth 
mc  such  a  glorious  victory,  such  an  eternal  triumph  ! 


THE   CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  35 

Prayer  and  Meditation 

Upon  the  Uncettainti)  of  the  Time  of  our  Death. 

O  GOD  !  in  whose  power  are  all  times  and  seasons,  I  know 
that  it  is  appointed  unto  all  men  once  to  die,  and  that  ths 
grave  is  the  house  which  thou  hast  prepared  to  receive  all  man- 
kind. The  experience  of  all  ages  teaches  us,  that  there  is  no 
one  able  to  say,  /  shall  live  forever^  and  shall  tiot  see  death.  — 
Thou,  O  my  God,  who  art  the  living  God,  and  the  sovereign 
judge  of  all  the  world,  hast  pronounced  our  irrevocable  sen- 
tence in  the  earthly  paradise  ;  insomuch,  that  I  must  be  the 
most  senseless  of  all  men,  if  I  did  not  firmly  believe,  that  I 
shall  die  as  others,  and  that  I  must  go  in  my  turn,  the  way  of 
all  flesh.  But,  O  Lord,  thou  hast  been  pleased  to  hide  from 
us  the  sacred  counsels  of  thine  adorable  providence,  and  hast 
not  set  before  our  eyes  the  hand  that  points  to  the  last  hours 
of  our  life.  There  is  no  shadow  by  which  we  can  perceive  with 
certainty  the  going  down  of  our  sun.  "We  know  not  at  what 
hour  of  the  day,  or  night,  thou  wilt  summon  us  to  appear  be- 
fore thy  tribunal.  Grant  me,  therefore,  O  Gad  of  mercies,  to 
be  always  ready  to  answer  to  thy  call,  and  obey  thy  holy  pleasure. 
Let  me  be  like  a  ship  at  anchor,  which  only  waits  for  a  wind  to 
set  sail ;  or  like  a  soldier,  who  only  expects  the  call  of  the  trum- 
pet to  march  out  to  the  battle.  O  that  I  may  imitate  the  good 
and  faithful  servant  who  watches  for  the  coming  of  his  Lord, 
and  hears  when  he  knocks  at  the  gate ;  and  be  like  the  wise 
virgins,  who  are  ready  to  meet  the  bridegroom,  and  to  follow 
him  into  the  marriage-chamber.  As  I  know  not  at  what  age, 
at  what  time,  nor  in  what  place,  death  will  present  itself  be- 
fore me,  grant  that  I  may  expect  it  at  every  age,  at  all  times, 
and  in  every  place,  that  I  may  live  as  if  I  looked  to  die  every 
moment,  that  my  soul  may  be  upon  my  lips,  and  that  I  may  be 
always  ready  to  resign  it  into  thy  hands,  O  my  God,  who  art 
the  faithful  creator  thereof.  Thus  prepared  by  thy  grace  and 
mercy,  whenever  death  comes  upon  me,  I  shall  receive  it  with 
joy,  as  thy  messenger,  and  follow  it  with  cheerfulness,  being 
assured  it  will  guide  mc  into  the  light  of  life,  and  bring  ms 
into  the  everlasting  palace  of  thy  glory.     Amen. 


86  THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION, 

Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  those  that  are  Toung. 

O  GOD,  the  inexhaustible  fountain  of  hght  and  life,  which 
enllghteneth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world,  in  thee  I 
live,  move,  and  have  my  being.  Thou,  O  Lord,  hast  formed 
and  fashioned  my  body  with  thy  hands,  and  hast  breathed  into 
it  an  immortal  soul,  created  in  thine  image,  and  after  thy  like- 
ness. Thou  hast  not  only  given  me  life,  but  thou  hast  con- 
tinually watched  over  it,  to  preserve  me  from  all  the  dangers  to 
which  my  frail  and  miserable  nature  is  exposed.  Whatever 
health  and  strength  I  enjoy,  if  thou  withdrawest  thy  mercy  and 
protection  which  uphold  me,  I  shall  immediately  sink  down, 
and  return  to  the  original  dust  from  whence  thou  v/ast  pleased 
to  call  me.  O  Lord,  since  my  life  is  from  thee,  graciously 
grant,  that  I  may  live  only  for  thee  ;  and  that  all  mine  actions 
may  tend  to  thy  honor  and  glory  ;  that  I  may  joyfully  dedicate 
to  thee  the  first-fruits  of  my  life,  and  the  flower  of  my  age  ; 
that  I  may  remember  my  Creator  in  the  days  of  my  youth  •,  and 
that  I  may  refrain  from  vice,  before  the  evil  days  come,  in 
which  I  shall  say,  I  have  no  pleasure  in  them.  O  Father  of 
mercies,  blot  out  all  the  sins,  and  support  me  under  all  the  in- 
firmities of  this  dangerous  and  unstable  stage  of  my  life.  Stop 
all  the  irregular  motions  and  transports  of  my  youthful  blood, 
and  subdue  unto  thyself  this  miserable  flesh  that  rebels  against 
its  m.aker.  If  neither  the  reverence  due  to  thy  holy  laws,  nor 
the  dread  of  thy  all-seeing  eye,  be  sufficient  to  deter  me  from 
evil,  and  incline  me  to  that  which  is  good,  grant,  I  beseech  thee, 
that  I  may  always  remember  that  death  is  unavoidable,  and 
that  perhaps,  it  is  already  in  my  bosom  ;  and  that  I  may  always 
•think  I  hear  the  voice  from  heaven,  which  calls  me  to  appear 
in  judgment  before  thee,  the  sovereign  judge  of  the  world,  be- 
fore whom  our  most  secret  thoughts  are  not  hid.  Let  not  my 
youth,  and  the  vigorous  health  I  enjoy,  betray  me  to  fancy 
myself  secure  against  the  darts  of  death  5  but  let  me  remember 
that  the  flower  is  shorter  lived  than  the  fruit,  and  that  a  young 
plant  is  sooner  pulled  up  than  an  aged  tree.  Let  me  place  be- 
fore my  eyes  the  vast  numbers  of  children  and  young  persons 
who  are  buried  every  day,  and  how  few  live  to  be  old  ;  and  ht 
me  never  forget,  that  the  blessed  Jesus,  who  died  for  us,  and 
v/ho  is  entered  as  our  fore-runner,  into  thy  Paradise,  died  in  the 
flower  of  his  age.  O  God,  wean  my  heart  and  my  afl'ections 
from  this  world,  from  all  its  faithless  pleasures,  and  deceitful 
vanities.  Grant  me  thy  grace,  that  I  may  place  all  my  joy  and 
felicity  in  thee  ;  that  I  may  not  flatter  myself  with  (he  foolish 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  sT 

notion  of  having  years  of  delight  to  come  ;  but  that  I  may  al- 
ways bear  in  mind,  that  there  is  no  season  of  life  exempt  from 
its  evils,  its  cares,  crosses  and  troubles.  The  green  fruit  hath 
its  grubs  that  devour  it,  as  well  as  the  ripest ;  and  the  young 
bud  upon  a  rose-tree  hath  its  thorns,  as  well  as  the  rose  that  is 
full  blown,  or  that  whose  leaves  fall  off  through  age.  The 
longer  I  live  in  this  miserable  and  corrupt  world,  the  more 
evil  I  shall  see,  and  the  more  sorrow  I  shall  feel  ;  the  more  I 
shall  pollute  my  soul,  and  offend  my  God.  O  Lord,  I  shall 
have  lived  long  enough,  when  I  shall  have  learned  to  live  well, 
and  am  prepared  to  die.  And  I  know  that  I  shall  possess  both 
these  tokens  of  thy  favour,  if  I  make  thy  sacred  word  my  guide, 
and  thy  holy  spirit  sanctifies  it  unto  me,  and  teaches  me  to  do 
thy  will,  which  is  holy,  good,  pleasant, and  perfect.  Strengthen 
me,  O  Lord,  that  I  may  find  thy  yoke  easy,  and  thy  burden 
light.  O  gracious  God,  if  thou  prolongest  my  days,  multiply- 
in  me  the  rich  abundance  of  thy  grace,  and  inflame  my  heart 
with  thy  love.  But  if  thou  seest  good  to  cut  short  the  thread 
of  my  life,  O  grant,  that  I  may  not  be  so  much  mine  own  ene- 
my, as  to  afflict  myself,  because  thou  art  pleased  to  remove  me 
betimes  to  an  happy  immortality,  to  shorten  my  labours,  put  an 
end  to  the  cruel  war  of  my  passions,  and  to  crovC^n  me  in  the 
middle  of  my  course.  I  shall  have  glory  and  comfort  enough, 
provided  thou  givest  me  strength  sufficient  to  subdue  sin,  to 
overcome  death,  and  to  triumph  over  all  the  enemies  of  my  sal- 
vation. Grant  that  I  may  never  be  so  senseless  as  to  regret  a 
transitory  moment ;  seeing  thou  hast  promised  me  an  eternity 
in  which  there  is  no  variation  nor  shadow  of  change  ;  and  that 
thou  wilt  give  me,in  heaven  a  youth  that  blooms  with  everlast- 
ing joys.  O  my  God,  I  am  ready  to  glorify  thee,  either  by 
my  life,  or  by  my  death,  since  thy  holy  son  Jesus  is  gain  to 
me,  whether  I  live  or  whether  I  die.     Amen, 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  such  as  are  in  Years. 

O  GOD,  the  Ancient  of  Days,  the  Fatlier  of  Eternity,  tl^u 
wiliest,  that  at  all  times,  and  in  every  season  of  life,  thy  chil- 
dren should  be  prepared  to  die.  Hov/  much  more  ought  I  to 
prepare  myself,  O  Lord,  who  am  full  of  days,  and  have 
already  one  foot  in  the  grave  ?  Grant,  I  beseech  thee,  that  as 
my  outward  man  visibly  decays,  my  inward  man  may  be  re- 
newed day  by  day ;  that  thie  infirm  body,  that  bows  towards 
the  earth,  may  teach  me  to  lift  up  my  'thoughts  to  heaven  i 


28  THE    CliRIStiAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

that  the  furrows  on  my  brow,  and  the  wrinkles  in  my  skin,  may 
be  a  means  to  efface  the  sins  of  my  soul,  and  free  my  heart 
from  all  its  fears  and  anxieties  ;  that  though  my  knees  tremble 
and  my  hair  is  become  white  through  age,  my  faith  may  be 
strong,  and  my  hopes  still  vigorous  and  blooming  -,  and  let 
death,  which  threatens  me  every  moment,  teach  me  to  lay  hold 
on  the  Prince  of  Life.  O  Lord  God  of  heaven  and  earth! 
thou  seest  my  poor  and  wretched  estate-  I  begin  to  be  a  bur- 
den to  myself,  and  useless  to  others.  My  soul  is  weary  of 
living,  and  tired  out  with  the  weakness  that  oppresses  me  :  for 
my  body  is  become  as  it  were,  the  grave  of  my  soul,  and  I  do 
not  so  properly  live,  as  die  daily.  My  Creator,  and  my  God  ! 
thy  providence  watched  over  me  before  I  was  born  ;  and  from 
the  womb  of  my  mother  thou  hast  been  my  strong  God.  Thou 
hath  blessed,  O  God  of  mercies,  mine  infancy,  and  hast 
crowned  all  mine  years  with  thy  paternal  favour,  and  loving 
kindness.  O  leave  me  not  in  my  weak  and  helpless  age  !  My 
vigour  decays-,  be  thou  the  rock  of  my  heart,  and  the  strength  of 
my  life.  Mine  years  are  carried  away  as  with  a  flood;  and  I  am 
now  no  more  than  the  shadow  of  a  shadow  that  declined.  Yet 
thou  art  the  same  for  ever,  and  thy  years  shall  have  no  end. — 
As  thy  existence  is  without  beginning,  so  it  is  without  end. 
Renew  my  youth  like  that  of  the  eagle  *,  reanimate  and  warm 
this  cold  and  dead  clod;  and  oh!  above  all  things,  reach  me 
thine  hand  from  on  high.  Take  me  from  this  house,  which  is 
all  rotten  with  age,  and  raise  me  up  to  thy  new  Jerusalem.  I 
have  no  longer  any  taste  for  the  meat  and  drink  of  this  world  j 
it  is  time  that  thou  satisfy  me  with  the  delights  of  thy  holy 
table,  and  that  1  drink  of  the  new  wine  of  thy  kingdom.  I  am 
already,  as  it  were,  out  of  the  world  ;  and  my  life  holds  but  by 
a  slender  thread.  I^ord,  nov/  let  thy  servant  [thine  handmaid] 
depart  in  peace,  according  to  thy  word;  for  mine  eves.havf> 
seen  thy  salvation,      Aninu 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  %9 


CHAP.    IX. 

The  third  remedy  against  the  Fear  of  J)eafh  h,  to 
consider  that  God  hath  ordained  the  time  and  man^ 
ntr  of  our  death. 


E  are  either  hypocrites,  xvho  draw  nigh  nnto  God 
with  our  moutlis,  and  honour  him  with  our  lipSy  zvhile 
our  heart  is  far  from  him,  Matth.  xv.  8;  or  we  must 
desire  the  accomplishment  of  the  will  of  God,  and  re- 
sign ourselves  to  it  without  murmuring;  for  every  day 
we  say  unto  him  in  our  prayers,  Thy  will  be  done  in 
earth  as  it  is  in  heaven,  Matth.  vi.  10.  Whence  it  fol- 
lows, that  we  cannot  have  death  in  abhorrence,  nor 
fly  from  it  in  a  cowardly  manner,  if  we  are  firmly  per- 
suaded, as  we  ought  to  be,  that  God  has  appointed  the 
time,  and  ordained  the  manner  of  our  death.  In  truth, 
our  complaints  of  death  are  generally  occasioned  by 
our  having  our  eyes  too  much  fixed  below,  and  by  the 
too  great  deference  we  pay  to  second  causes.  We 
are  like  a  dog  that  bites  the  stone  that  strikes  him  ; 
for  we  curse  the  means  which  God  employs  to  re^ 
move  us  from  the  world. 

Now,  it  is  easy  to  show,  that  God  hath  numbered 
our  days  ;  and  that,  in  the  eternal  counsel  of  his  ado- 
rable wisdom,  he  hath  decreed  the  hour  and  moment 
of  every  man's  death.  For,  besides  what  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  saith  in  general.  That  God  hath  put  in  his 
own  power  the  times  and  the  seasons.  Acts  i.  7.  Job 
expressly  tells  us.  The  days  of  man  are  determined, 
the  number  of  his  months  are  zvith  thee;  thou  haft 
appointed  his  bounds  that  he  cannot  pass^  Job  xiv.  5^ 
7'he  Royal  Prophet  speaks  to  the  same  purpose  in 
the  31st  Psalm,  I  trusted  in  thee,  O  Lord:  I  said. 
Thou  art  my  God.  My  times  are  in  thy  hand,  ver^ 
14,  15.  He  expresses  himself  to  the  same  sense  in 
psalm  xxxix.  Behold^  thou  hast  made  my  days  as  an 
hand-breadth,  ver.  5  ;  and  in  psalm  Ixviii.  Unto  God 
the  Lord  belong  the  issues  from  death,  ver.  20.  The 
Prophet  Moses  likewise  teaches  us  the  same  Jesson^ 

M 


90  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

in  his  divine  song  ;  where  he  represents  to  us,  that  it 
is  God  who  reduceth  man  to  ashes,  and  maketh  him 
return  to  his  first  original  :  Thou  turnest  man  to  de- 
struction ;  and  sayest.  Return^  ye  children  of  men, 
Psal.  xc.  3. 

King  Hezekiah's  comparison  is  very  remarkable. 
He  compares  the  life  of  man  to  a  piece  of  cloth,  which 
God  hath  weaved,  and  cuts  off  at  his  pleasure.  Mine 
age  is  departed^  and  is  removed  from  me  as  a  shepherd's 
tent :  I  have  cut  off  like  a  weaver  my  life  :  he  ivill 
cut  me  off  with  pining  sickiiess  :  from  day  even  till 
night  wilt  thou  make  an  end  of  mc.  Is.  xxxviii.  12. — 
Hannah,  the  mother  of  the  Prophet  Samuel,  leaves 
no  room  for  a  doubt :  The  Lord  killeth  and  maketh 
alive,  he  bringeth  dozen  to  the  gravcy  and  bringeth  upy 
1  Sam.  ii.  6.  And  nothing  can  be  more  express  to 
our  purpose  than  these  words  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  /  am  alive  for  evermore,  and  have  the 
keys  of  hell,  and  of  death.  Rev.  i.  18.  This  great  Lord 
and  Saviour  shutteth  the  gates  of  the  grave  when  he 
pleaseth ;  and  it  is  not  possible  to  open  them  against  his 
will.  In  short,  zvhether  we  live,  zve  live  unto  the  Lord; 
and  whether  zee  die,  ive  die  unto  the  Lord:  zvhether 
we  live.,  therefore,  or  die,  zee  are  the  Lord's,  Rom. 
xiv.  8. 

Reason  also,  enlightened  by  revelation,  teaches  us 
the  same  good  and  salutary  lesson  :  for  if  God  pre- 
sides over  the  conception  and  birth  of  man,  and  ap- 
points the  time  of  our  entrance  into  the  world,  why 
should  he  not  also  preside  overour  death,  and  point  out 
the  time  of  our  departure :  The  Royal  Prophet  speaks 
thus  to  God  :  My  substance  zcas  not  hid  from  thee 
lohen  I  zvas  made  in  secret:  and  curiously  zvr ought  in 
the  lozvest  parts  oj  the  earth.  Thine  eyes  did  see  my 
substance  yet  being  imperfect,  and  in  thy  book  all  my 
members  were  zoritten,ivhich  in  continuance  zvere  fash- 
ioned, zvhen  as  yet  there  zvas  none  of  them,  Psal.  cxxxix. 
15.  16.  But,  in  my  opinion,  we  may  say  to  him,  in 
much  stronger  terms.  The  scattering  of  my  bones 
shall  not  be  hid  from  thee,  when  this  miserable  body 
bhall  fall  in  pieces,  as  rotten  wood,  or  a  moth-eaten 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  91 

garment ;  thine  eyes  shall  see  me,  when  death  shall 
cut  off  the  thread  of  my  life,  and  separate  what  thou 
hast  joined  together  with  such  admirable  wisdom  : 
thy  providence  shall  watch  over  my  last  moments ; 
and  nothing  shall  happen  unto  me,  but  what  thou 
hast  ordained,  from  the  beginning,  in  thy  secret 
counsel. 

If  God  decrees  the  time  of  our  resurrection,  and  if  * 
withouthis  express  command,  his  spirit  xvill  not  breathe 
upon  our  dry  bones,  to  cause  them  to  live,  Ezek.  xxxvii, 
is  it  in  the  least  probable,  that  our  breath  should  de- 
part from  our  nostrils,  and  that  our  body  should  fall 
into  the  bed  of  corruption,  without  the  express  order 
of  the  great  and  living  God  ?  He  who  hath  appointed 
their  course  to  the  sun,  moon  and  stars,  that  shine  in 
the  firmament,  hath  he  not  also  appointed  his  children 
their  course,  who  are  to  shine  forever  before  him,  as 
bright  stars,  in  the  new  heavens,  where  righteousness 
does  forever  dwell  ?  He  zvho  hath  measured  the  waters 
in  the  hollow  of  his  hand,  and  meted  out  heaven  with  a 
span  ;  who  hath  iveighed  the  mountains  in  scales,  and 
the  hills  in  a  balance y  Is.  xl.  12;  zvho  hath  stretched 
out  the  earth  with  a  plummet,  and  set  bounds  to  the 
sea;  hath  he  not  also  meted  out  to  us  the  measure  oi 
our  life,  and  marked  its  last  period  with  his  finger  ? 
He  wdio  hath  numbered  the  kingdoms  of  Heathen 
princes,  hath  he  not  also  numbered  the  days  in  which 
he  will  please  to  reign  here  below  in  our  hearts  by 
his  Holy  Spirit  ?  and  hath  he  not  appointed  the  time 
when  we  shall  ascend  up  to  the  heaven  of  heavens, 
to  reign  in  the  kingdom  of  his  glory  ? 

If  God  numbers  the  hairs  of  our  head,  how  much 
more  will  he  number  the  days  of  our  life  ?  and  if  a 
sparrow  falls  not  to  the  ground  ivithout  his  permission, 
Matth.  X.  29,  30,  how  is  it  possible  that  a  soul  should  ^ 
take  its  flight  to  heaven  w^ithout  his  order  ?  He  who 
putteth  our  tears  in  his  bottle^  Psal.  Ivi.  8.  w^ho  wri- 
teth  our  afflictions  in  his  book,  and  keepcth  an  ac- 
count of  all  our  sorrows,  shall  he  not  also  keep  an  ac- 
count of  the  life  and  death  of  men  ?  and  hath  he  not 
w  rit  in  his  book  the  davs  which  wc  are  to  spend  in  thi? 


n  TttE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

vale  of  tears  ?  He  zvho  knoiteth  thy  doivn  sitting  and 
thy  up-rising,  zvho  compasseth  thy  path,  and  thy  lying 
down,  Psal.  cxxxix;  2.  3.  hath  he  not  also  observed 
thy  rising  at  thy  birth,  the  w^ay  of  thy  life,  and  thy 
lying  down  at  thy  death  ? 

In  short,  if  it  is  true  that  God,  in  his  infinite  wis- 
dom, hath  ordained  how  long  this  world  shall  con-* 
tinue,  it  is  no  less  certain,  that  he  hath  also  prescribed 
bounds  and  limits  to  the  life  of  man,  who  is  the  little 
world,  and  a  compendium  of  the  great  one. 

As  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  teaches  us,- 
that  no  man  by  taking  thought  can  add  one  cubit  unto 
his  stature,  Matth.  vi.  27  ;  so  we  find  by  experience, 
that  all  our  care  and  industry  will  never  be  able  to 
add  one  year,  no,  not  one  day,  nor  even  so  much 
as  a  single  moment,  to  the  duration  of  our  life. 

If  life  and  death  were  not  in  the  hand  of  God, 
there  would  be  nothing  settled  or  constant,  either  in 
the  kingdoms  of  the  earth,  or  in  the  church  of  Christ* 
The  prophets  would  be  often  convicted  of  grievous 
errors  ;  and  elections  from  eternity  Would,  in  a  man- 
ner, be  totally  abolished ;  for  the  most  weighty  affairs  of 
kingdoms  depend  upon  the  lives  of  their  princes ;  and 
the  death  of  one  man  is  sufficient  to  overturn  an  em- 
pire or  to  change  entirely  the  face  of  affairs.  If  Alexan- 
der the  Great  had  been  destroyed  in  his  cradle^  what 
Would  have  become  of  the  prophecy  of  Daniel,  who 
represents  to  us  the  glorious  victories  this  prince 
should  obtain  over  Darius  King  of  the  Medes  and 
Persians,  by  the  emblem  of  an  he-goat  that  runs  against 
a  ram  in  the  Jury  of  his  power,  breatiS  his  tzvo  horns,  and 
stamps  upon  Iiim  zvith  his  feet  F  Dan.  viii.  7.  And  if 
Cyrus  had  died  before  he  had  made  himself  master  of 
the  kingdom  of  Babylon,  how  would  Isaiah's  prophe- 
cy have  been  accomplished,  who  not  only  points  out 
this  young  conqueror  in  the  most  lively  colours,  but 
also  calls  him  expressly  by  his  name,  and  engraves 
these  words  of  him  in  the  eyes  of  the  sun,  an  hundred 
and  fourscore  years  before  he  was  born  :  /  have  said 
of  Ci/rusy  He  is  my  shepherd,  and  shall  perform,  olljny 
pkasure  s  ^ven  saying   to  Jerusalem^  Thou  shall   he 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  S.l 

b'tlUf  ;  and  to  the  temple^  Thy  foundation  shall  be  laid  ? 
Is.  xliv.  28. 

Had  the  devil  had  power  to  have  taken  away  St. 
Paul's  life  before  his  journey  to  Damascus,  on  which 
he  was  converted  by  a  glorious  miracle,  Acts.  ix.  how 
could  the  decree  of  God  have  been  fulfilled,  rt'/^o  separa^ 
ted  him  from  his  mother's  zvomb.  Gal.  i.  15.  to  make 
him  a  chosen  vessel,  and  a  faithful  ambassador  of  his 
Son  ?  Had  the  good  thief  never  seen  the  light,  or  had 
he  been  killed  upon  any  of  his  robberies,  how  could 
he  have  been  converted  upon  the  cross,  where  he  re- 
pented of  his  crimes  ?  or  how  could  he  have  heard, 
just  before  he  expired,  these  words  of  eternal  comfort 
from  the  mouth  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  Verily,  I  say 
ujito  thee.  To-day  thou  shalt  be  with  me  in  Paradise  I 
Luke  xxiii.  43. 

The  very  Heathens  themselves  perceived  some  ray  of 
this  divine  truth;  but  they  have  overcast  it  by  their 
impertinent  and  ridiculous  fables.  For  their  poets 
feign,  that  there  are  three  fates  or  goddesses ;  one  of 
which  spins,  another  winds,  and  the  third  cuts  off,  the 
thread  of  every  man's  life.  By  these  gross  images, 
they  endeavour  to  teach  us,  that  God  only  lengthens 
or  shortens  man's  life  at  his  pleasure. 

As  it  is  certain,  therefore,  that  God  hath  numbered 
and  set  bounds  to  our  days  ;  so  it  is  as  certain,  that  he 
hath  appointed,  in  his  infinite  wisdom,  the  means  that 
shall  convey  us  out  of  the  world.  If  one  dies  in  peace, 
and  another  is  slain  in  war  ;  if  one  expires  in  his  bed, 
and  another  on  the  scaffold  ;  if  one  perishes  by  famine, 
and  another  is  cut  off  by  the  pestilence ;  if  one  is 
struck  with  thunder,  and  another  torn  to  pieces  by 
wild  beasts  ;  if  one  is  drowned  in  water,  and  another 
consumed  with  fire  ;  in  short,  whatever  way  the  se- 
paration of  the  soul  and  body  is  effected,  it  is  not 
without  the  express  leave  of  our  heavenly  Father. 
Therefore,  when  we  see  the  strangest  accidents  come 
to  pass,  and  the  most  unexpected  and  tragic  deaths 
before  our  eyes,  we  should  call  to  mind  the  saying  of 
the  prophet  Jeremiah,  when  he  beheld  the  plundering 
and  burning  of  Jerusalem,  IFho  is  he  that  saiih,   and 


U  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

tt  Cometh  to  pass,  zv/ien  the  Lord  commandeth  it  not  f 
Out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Most  High  proceedeth  not 
evil  and  good,  Laro.  iii.  37,  38.  We  must  remember. 
With  Isaiah,  That  it  is  God  that  forms  the  light,  and 
creates  darkness  ;  that  makes  peace,  and  creates  evil, 
chap.  xlv.  7. ;  and  this  exclamation  of  the  Prophet 
Amos  should  echo  to  the  very  bottom  of  our  heart. 
Shall  there  be  evil  in  a  city,  and  the  Lord  hath  not 
done  it  ^  chap,  iii.  6. ;  that  is  to  say,  shall  there  be 
any  kind  of  affliction  or  death  in  tliat  place,  which 
God  hath  not  ordained,  and  directed  by  his  wise 
providence  ?  If  the  devil  could  not  destroy  Job's  flock 
of  sheep.  Job  i.  nor  hurry  headlong  into  the  sea  the 
herd  of  swine,  without  his  leave  w^ho  holds  him  fast 
in  chains,  Matth.  viii.  32.  -,  let  us  persuade  ourselves, 
that  all  the  powers  of  hell  and  the  world  cannot  cause 
us  to  die  by  a  violent  death,  if  God  hath  not  so  ap- 
pointed in  the  counsel  of  his  wisdom.  So  that  if  at 
any  time  a  prince  or  magistrate  should  say  to  us,  in 
Pilate's  \2iX\^u2ige,Kn.ozvest  thou  not,  that  I  have  pozver 
to  crucify  thee,  and  have  pozver  to  release  thee  f  John 
xix.  10.  being  armed  with  an  holy  confidence,  let  us 
answer  him  with  our  Saviour,  Thou  couldest  have  no 
pozver  at  all  against  me,  except  it  tvere  given  thee  from 
above  AVithout  the  permission  and  will  of  God,  thou 
canst  not  take  from  me  a  hair  of  my  head. 

We  read  in  the  book  of  Judges,  that  when  Abime- 
lech  assaulted  the  tower  of  Thebez,  intending  to  take 
it  by  storm,  a  woman  cast  from  the  top  of  the  tower 
a  piece  of  a  mill-stone,  that  fell  upon  his  head,  and 
broke  his  skull,  Judg.  ix.  If  we  look  no  further  than 
second  causes,  this  accident  appears  altogether  for- 
tuitous, and  the  chance  of  war ;  but  we  must  lift  up 
our  eyes  to  the  Almighty  hand  of  an  all-seeing  power, 
far  more  skilful  than  this  poor  woman  :  for  the  same 
history  tells  us,  that  by  this  means  God  accomplished 
Jotham's  prophecy,  and  rendered  the  xvickcdness  of 
Abimelech,  zvhich  he  did  unto  his  father,  in  slaying  his 
seventy  brethren. 

Ahab,  king  of  Israel,  had  disguised  himself  to  fight 
against  the  Syrians  -,  a  soldier  of  the  enemy's  army 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  95 

draws  his  bow  at  a  venture,  and  smote  him  between 
the  joints  of  the  harness^  of  which  wound  *he  died, 
and  the  dogs  licked  up  the  blood  that  ran  from  his 
wound,  I  Kings  xvii.  A  carnal  and  worldly  mind 
would  say,  upon  this  occasion,  that  it  was  only  an 
accident  of  war  ;  but  the  Spirit  of  God  tells  us,  that 
this  happened  to  fulfil  the  prophecy  of  Elijah,  and  the 
dreadful  threatnings  which  he  had  pronounced  against 
this  wicked  prince,  who,  by  tyrannical  and  devilish 
means,  had  invaded  the  possession  of  another  :  Thus 
saith  the  Lord,  in  the  place  where  the  dogs  licked  the 
blood  of  Nabothy  shall  dogs  lick  th\)  bloody  even  thine^ 
chap.  xxi.  19. 

When  we  consider  the  tragical  death  of  Josiah  king 
of  Judah,  it  seems  at  first  view  to  be  altogether  ow- 
ing to  the  boiling  heat  of  youth,  which  carried  him, 
contrary  to  all  the  maxims  of  prudence,  obstinately  to 
fight  against  Pharaoh  Necho  king  of  Egypt,  or  to  the 
strength  and  swiftness  of  his  enemies,  according  to 
the  complaint  of  the  prophet  Jeremiah,  Our  persecu- 
tors  are  swifter  thou  the  eagles  of  the  heaven  ;  they 
pursued  us  upon  the  mountains,  they  laid  iv  ait  for  us 
in  the  tmlderness.  The  breatJi  of  our  nostrils^  the 
anointed  of  the  Lord  was  taken  in  their  pits,  of  whom 
Ziw  said.  Under  his  shadow  zve  shall  live  among  the 
heathen.  Lament,  iv.  19,  20.  But  to  understand  the 
truth,  we  must  enter  farther  into  the  sanctuary,  and 
adore  the  wisdom  of  God's  decree,  who,  before  he 
poured  down  his  just  vengeance,  and  punished  the 
people  of  Israel  for  the  many  idolatries,  and  enormous 
crimes,  with  which  they  had  polluted  themselves, 
would  take  this  good  and  religious  prince  into  his 
eternal  rest,  and  give  him  a  richer  and  more  noble 
crown  than  he  wore  upon  earth,  fulfilling,  by  this 
.  means,  the  promise  w^hich  he  had  made  him  by  the 
prophetess  Huldah  :  Behold  therefore,  I  will  gather 
thee  unto  thy  fathers,  and  thou  shalt  be  gathered  into 
thy  grave  in  peace,  and  thine  eyes  shall  not  see  all  the 
evil  xvhich  I  will  bring  upon  this  place, 2Kingsxxu. 20. 

When  we  meditate  upon  the  death  and  passion  of 
Jesus  Christ,  it  seems  at  first  sight  altogether  charge- 


96  THE    CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

able  upon  the  envy  of  the  Pharisees,  the  treachery  of 
Judas,  the  mutiny  of  the  people,  the  injustice  of  Pi- 
late, the  scoffs  of  Herod,  and  the  cruelty  of  the  Roman 
soldiers.  But  the  holy  apostles,  Peter  and  John,  to 
whom  our  blessed  Saviour  had  revealed  the  choicest 
secrets  of  his  kingdom,  consider  these  v^icked  agents 
as  no  other  than  the  instruments  which  God  made  use 
of  to  bring  about  the  great  work  of  our  redemption  ; 
for  thus  they  speak  of  it  in  the  fourth  chapter  of  the 
Acts,  Against  thy  holy  child  Jesus,  tvhom  thou  hast 
anointed^  both  Herod  and  Pontius  Pilate,  zvith  the 
Gentiles  and  the  people  of  Israel^  were  gathered  toge- 
ther,  for  to  do  lUiatsoever  thy  hand  and  thy  counsel 
determined  before  to  be  done,  ver,  27.  28. 

If  a  man  kills  his  friend  ignorantly,  and,  without 
design,  for  example,  if  he  goes  zvith  him  into  a  wood 
to  hew  timber,  and  his  hand  fetchetli  a  stroke  zvith  the 
ax  to  cut  dozvn  the  tree,  and  the  head  slippethfrom  the 
helve,  and  lighteth  upon  his  neighbour  that  he  die, 
Deut.  xix.  5.  nothing  can  be  imagined  more  acci- 
dental, if  we  look  no  further  than  second  causes.  But 
God  has  formally  declared.  That  it  is  he  himself  that 
delivers  such  an  one  into  the  hand  of  him  that  slays 
him  thus  inadvertently.  Exod.  xxi.  13.;  and  there- 
fore, to  secure  the  innocent  authors  of  such  murders, 
God  appointed  cities  of  refuge  for  them  to  fly  to. 
Num.  xxxv.  Josh.  xx. 

As,  when  our  hour  is  come,  all  the  riches  in  the 
world  cannot  pay  our  ransom,  nor  all  the  wisdom  of 
counsels,  nor  the  strength  of  kingdoms,  protect  us 
from  the  power  of  death ;  so,  on  the  contrary,  when 
it  pleaseth  God  to  preserve  our  lives,  all  the  subtilty 
and  artifice  of  the  devil,  all  the  power  and  malice  of 
the  world,  cannot  take  them  from  us. 

Esau,  inflamed  with  hatred,  and  thirsting  after  re- 
venge, forms  a  resolution  to  slay  his  brother  ;  and  it 
seems  to  have  been  on  purpose  to  perpetrate  this  hor- 
rid fratricide,  that  he  went  to  meet  him  with  four  hun-r 
dred  men  ;  but  God,  who  holds  in  his  hand  the  hearts 
of  all  men,  who  turns  the  stony  rocks  into  fountains 
of  water,  and  the  flints  into  rivers  of  oil,  forced  out  pf 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S    CONSOLATION.  97 

this  hardened  heart  tears  of  love  and  compassion. 
Esau,  instead  of  drawing  his  sword  against  his  bro- 
ther, embraced  him  in  the  most  tender  manner,  fell 
upon  his  neck,  kissed  and  wept  over  him,  Gen.xxxiii. 
Jacob's  sons  had  wickedly  conspired  the  death  of 
their  brother  Joseph,  and  were  ready  to  imbrue  their 
hands  in  the  blood  of  this  innocent  lamb  ;  but  by  a 
secret  and  admirable  providence,  God  put  a  stop  to 
their  hellish  design.  This  sovereign  Lord  of  the  Uni- 
verse, who,  by  his  infinite  wisdom,  draws  light  out  of 
darkness,  made  use  of  the  most  inveterate  malice  that 
could  enter  into  the  hearts  of  men,  to  accomplish  his 
good  purpose,  and  to  raise  his  servant  to  that  height 
of  glory  and  honour  which  he  had  prepared  for  him. 
These  inhuman  souls,  full  of  a  diabolical  envy,  had 
combined  together  against  this  pious  and  just  person, 
to  hinder  the  fulfilling  his  miraculous  dreams;  but 
quite  contrary  to  their  intention,  they  made  way  for 
the  accomplishment  of  those  things  which  God  had 
revealed  to  his  prophet.  Therefore,  when  his  bre- 
thren w^ere  afraid  lest  he  should  revenge  himself  upon 
them,  when  he  had  the  power  in  his  hand,  he  said  to 
them  with  an  heart  that  overflowed  with  love  and 
charity.  Am  I  in  the  place  of  God  P  As  for  you,  ye 
thought  evil  against  me,  but  God  meant  it  unto  goody 
&c.  Gen.  1.  19,  20. 

.  David,  a  man  after  God's  own  heart,  fell  into  a 
multitude  of  very  great  and  terrible  dangers  ;  inso- 
much, that  he  was  often  brought  down  to  the  very 
gates  of  death ;  but  God  deli'cered  his  soulfroin  death, 
his  eyes  from  tears,  and  his  feet  from  falling,  Psal. 
cxvi.  8.  In  the  wilderness  of  Maon,  king  Saul  had 
compassed  him  round  about  on  every  side,  so  that 
there  was  no  help  or  succour  to  be  expected  from  man; 
but  God  wrought  his  deliverance  by  a  wonderful  pro- 
vidence: for  just  as  they  were  going  to  lay  hands  on 
him,  a  messenger  comes  unto  Saul,  saying.  Haste  thee, 
and  come  ;  for  the  Philistines  have  invaded  the  land,  2 
Sam.  xxiii.  27.  Neither  the  continual  persecutions  ot 
this  cruel  tyrant,  nor  the  formidable  conspiracy  of  his 
unnatural  son,  nor  the  revolts  and  insurrections  of  the 

N 


08  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATlON^. 

people,  nor  all  the  furious  tempests  raised  against  him 
by  hell  and  the  world,  were  able  to  extinguish  his 
lamp  of  life.  But  after  he  had  served  his  oivn  gene- 
ration, h\)  the  zvill  of  God,  he  fell  on  sleeps  Acts  xiii. 
36.  as  a  man  that  lays  himself  down,  and  takes  his 
rest  sweetly,  after  a  long  and  painful  labour. 

Queen  Jezebel  bore  the  most  bitter  hatred  to  the 
prophet  Elijah.  She  had  sworn  by  her  gods,  that  she 
would  put  him  to  death,  1  Kings  xix.  2  ;  but  God 
preserved  him  by  a  miracle  from  the  bloody  hands 
of  that  infernal  fury.  Nor  w^as  his  providence  less 
miraculous  in  preserving  him  from  famine,  w^hom  he 
had  thus  delivered  from  the  sword  and  from  violence. 
He  commanded  the  ravens  to  feed  him,  and  to  bring 
him  bread  and  flesh,  morning  and  evening,  1  Kings 
xvii.  6.  He  increased  for  his  sake,  the  poor  widow 
of  Zarephath's  cruse  of  oil,  and  barrel  of  meal,  ver. 
14;  and  when  he  fainted  in  the  wilderness,  God,  who 
is  absolute  over  all  his  creatures,  sent  him  meat  and 
drink  by  the  ministry  of  an  angel,  1  Kings  xix.  In 
short,  all  the  storms  that  were  raised  against  him  by 
the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air  were  not  able  to  hurt 
him ;  but  when  God  saw  good  to  crown  his  labours 
he  took  him  up  to  heaven  in  a  chariot  of  fire,  2 
Kings  ii.  11. 

The  Syrians,  being  enraged  against  the  prophet 
Elisha,  because  he  discovered  their  most  secret  coun- 
sels, and  frustrated  all  their  designs,  besieged  the 
city  of  Dothan  to  seize  npon  this  man  of  God.  His 
servant,  beholding  the  great  host  of  ho>rses  and  char- 
iots which  encompassed  that  weak  city,  cried  out, 
Alas,  viy  master,  hozv  shall  zve  do  !  and  he  answered. 
Fear  not ;  for  they  tliat  he  with  us,  are  more  than 
they  that  be  zvith  them  ;  and  immediately  the  eyes  of 
the  young  man  being  opened  by  the  prayer  of  Elisha, 
he  sazo  :  and  behold  the  7nou?itain  zvas  full  of  horses, 
and  chariots  of  fire,  wiiich  God  had  sent  from  hea- 
ven to  guard  his  servant  the  prophet,  2  Kings  vi. 

The  Jews  often  conspired  against  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and  attempted  to  kill  him. 
They  even  went  so  far  as  to  take  up  stones  to  stone 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  99 

him,  John  x.  31  ;  and  once  led  him  to  the  brow  of 
an  hil],  that  they  might  cast  him  down  headlong  ^ 
but  he  escaped  out  of  their  hands,  and  passed  through 
the  midst  of  them  without  receiving  any  hurt,  Luke 
iv.  29 ;  nay,  they  sometimes  found  it  impossible  to 
'  lay  so  much  as  a  finger  upon  him  when  they  resolved 
to  seize  him.  The  reason  which  the  spirit  of  God 
gives  us  is,  because  his  hour  ivas  not  yet  come,  John 
vii.  30. 

The  high  priest  and  the  Sadducees,  being  inflamed 
with  envy,  an  hellish  fury,  laid  hands  on  the  apostles, 
and  put  them  in  the  common  prison  ;  but  because 
the  time  of  their  martyrdom  appointed  by  God  w^as 
not  yet  come,  the  angel  of  the  Lord  hi)  night  opened 
the  prison-doors^  and  brought  them  forth,  Acts  v. 
18,  19. 

When  Herod  saw  that  the  Jews  thirsted  after  the 
blood  of  these  blessed  servants  of  God,  and  that  they 
took  delight  in  their  sufferings,  he  beheaded  St. 
James,  and  afterwards  proceeded  to  take  St.  Peter, 
whom  he  put  in  prison,  and  delivered  to  four  qua- 
ternions of  soldiers  to  keep  him,  intending  after  Eas- 
ter to  bring  him  forth  to  the  people.  But  the  hour 
was  not  yet  come  in  which  this  holy  apostle  w^as  to 
be  crucified  for  the  glory  of  him  who  was  crucified 
for  his  salvation.  Therefore  the  night  before  his  in- 
tended execution,  as  St.  Peter  was  sleeping  between 
two  soldiers,  bound  with  two  chains,  and  the  keepers 
before  the  door,  behold  a  light  shined  in  the  prison, 
and  the  angel  of  the  Lord  came  upon  him,  and 
smote  him  on  the  side,  and  raised  him  up,  sayings 
Arise  up  quickly,  and  his  chains  fell  off  from  his  hands. 
And  the  angel  said  unto  him.  Gird  thyself  and  bind 
on  thy  sandals :  and  so  he  did.  Then  he  saith  unto 
him.  Cast  thy  garment  about  thee,  and  follow  me  :  and 
he  went  out  and  follow^ed  him,  and  wist  not  that  it 
was  true  which  was  done  by  the  angel  ;  but  thought 
he  saw  a  vision.  When  they  were  past  the  first  and 
second  ward,  they  came  to  the  iron  gate,  which 
opened  of  its  own  accord  ;  and  they  went  out,  and 
passed  on  through  one  street,  and  forthwith  the  angel 


IQO  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

departed  from  him.  Then  Peter,  being  come  to 
himself,  said,  Nozv  I  kiioiv  of  a  surety  that  the  Lord 
hath  sent  his  angel,  and  hath  delivered  me  out  of  the 
hand  of  Herod,  and  from  all  the  expectations  of  the 
people  of  the  Jews,  Acts  xii. 

In  short,  when  the  hour  is  not  yet  come  which 
God  hath  marked  out  with  his  finger  to  take  unto 
himself  his  faithful  servants,  there  is  no  miracle  so 
great  which  he  w^ill  not  work  for  their  sakes :  he 
dries  up  the  seas,  stops  the  mouths  of  lions,  and 
denies  the  fire  its  natural  heat;  he  preserves  thccn  in 
the  midst  of  floods  and  flames,  in  the  whales  belly,  in 
the  fiery  furnace,  and  in  the  deepest  gulfs. 

If  we  would  but  examine  the  histories  of  our  fore- 
fathers, and  call  to  mind  the  things  that  we  have  seen 
with  our  eyes,  and  experienced  from  our  infancy,  we 
should  find  that  the  means  which  God  hath  employed, 
and  which  he  daily  employs  for  our  protection  and 
deliverance,  are  no  less  wonderful  than  those  of  form- 
er ages.  The  Lord's  hand  is  not  shortened,  nor  his 
almighty  power  lessened  ;  he  hath  as  much  authority 
as  ever  over  both  men  and  devils ;  and  his  eternal 
providence  is  no  less  watchful,  than  heretofore,  for  the 
preservation  of  such  as  fear  and  worship  him.  If  the 
eyes  of  our  soul  were  as  open  as  those  of  our  body,  or  if 
we  could  but  perceive  the  things  that  are  of  themselves 
invisible,  we  should  see  that  God  continually  looks 
upon  us  with  an  eye  of  love  and  paternal  care;  and  that 
he  covers  us  with  his  hand,  as  with  a  buckler  of  proof, 
against  all  the  darts  of  the  world,  and  of  hell.  We 
should  see,  that  we  are  encompassed  with  a  wall  of 
fire,  Zech.  ii.  5  ;  and  that  the  angels  of  heaven  are 
encamped  round  about  us,  PsaL  xxxiv.  7.  We  should 
then  acknowledge,  that  it  is  God  zc/tich  holdeth  our 
sold  in  life  andsufferetli  not  our  feet  to  he  moved,  Psal. 
3xvi.  9  ;  and  we  should  cry  out  with  the  royal  Pro- 
phet, O  God,  zvho  is  like  unto  thee  f  thou  zvhich  hast 
shezved  me  great  and  sore  troid)les,  shalt  quicken  me 
again,  and  shalt  bring  me  up  again  from,  the  depths  of 
the  earth.  Thou  shalt  increase  m\j greatness,  and  com- 
fort me  on  every  side^  Psal.  Ixxi.  i9,  20,  21. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  loi 

But  notwithstanding  this  pious  and  wholesome 
doctrine  is  plainly  taught  in  the  scriptures,  and  con- 
firmed by  so  many  rich  examples,  there  are  a  great 
many  persons  who  still  object  against  it,  and  endeavor 
to  overthrow  it  by  a  variety  of  arguments. 

In  the  first  place,  they  observe,  that  God  promises 
to  prolong  the  days  of  such  children  as  honor  their 
fathers  and  mothers,  Exod.  xx.  12.  Deut.  v.  16; 
whence  they  think  it  ought  to  be  inferred,  that  our 
life  has  no  certain  limited  time  ;  but  that  it  is  either 
lengthened  or  shortened,  according  as  w^e  obey  or  dis- 
obey the  laws  of  God.  But  this  is  easily  answered. 
For  if  we  consult  the  style  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the 
language  in  which  this  was  originally  written,  we 
shall  find,  that  the  word  which  hath  been  translated 
to  prolong,  does  not  always  signify  to  make  a  thing 
longer  than  it  was,  or  than  it  should  be,  but  simply  to 
make  it  of  along  continuance.  So  that  God  promises 
not  here,  that  the  children  who  obey  his  sacred  laws 
«hall  enjoy  a  longer  life  than  otherwise  it  ought  to  be, 
but  only  that  he  will  grant  them  the  favor  to  live  long 
and  happy  in  this  world.  The  proof  of  this  exposition 
is  as  clear  as  the  light  of  the  sun  from  St.  Paul,  who 
paraphrases  the  first  commandment  of  the  second  ta- 
ble, in  these  words  :  Children,  oh  ei)  your  parents  in  the 
Lord :  for  this  is  right.  Honor  thy  fat  her  and  mother, 
(which  is  the  first  commandment  tvitJi  promise),  that  it 
viay  be  zvell  with  thee^  and  thou  mayest  live  long  on  the 
earth,  Eph.  vi.  1,2,  3.  And  if  even  this  promise  must 
be  understood  with  some  exception,  viz.  if  God  shall 
judge  it  expedient  for  his  glory,  and  for  the  good  of 
his  children.  For  there  are  a  great  many  pious  and 
obedient  children,  whom  God  removes  from  the  world 
in  the  liower  of  their  age,  to  give  them  an  happier 
life,  which  hath  no  other  limits  than  eternity. 

In  the  next  place,  they  alledge  the  remarkable  his- 
tory of  king  Hezekiah,unto  whom  the  prophet  Isaiah 
was  sent  with  this  message.  Set  thine  house  in  order, 
for  thou  shall  die,  and  not  live,  2  Kings  xx.  1.  never- 
theless God,  being  moved  to  compassion  by  his  prayers 
and  tears,  prolonged  his  life,  and  sent  back  the  sam.e 


103  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

prophet  to  tell  him  in  his  name,  /  ivill  add  unto  thy 
days  fifteen  years.  To  this  objection  I  answer,  That, 
according  to  the  ordinary  course  of  the  world,  and  the 
events  of  natural  causes,  Hezekiah  was  to  die  of  that 
disease  :  for  the  scripture  saith  expressly,  that  Hezc^ 
kiah  ivas  sick  unto  death  -,  that  is  to  say,  that  his  dis- 
ease was  mortal  in  respect  of  second  causes,  and  the 
ordinary  course  of  nature.  Therefore  these  words. 
Set  thine  house  in  order,  for  thou  shalt  die,  ought  to  be 
understood  with  this  exception.  Thou  shalt  die  unles  s 
I  deliver  thee  by  a  miracle,  and  if  I  employ  not  mine 
almighty  power  to  heal  thee,  and  restore  thee  to  thy 
health.  We  may  likewise  understand  them  with  this 
condition.  Thou  shalt  die,  unless  thou  repentest,  and 
turnest  unto  me  with  prayers  and  tears,  in  the  same 
sense  that  God  caused  it  to  be  proclaimed  in  the 
streets  of  Nineveh,  Yet  forty  days,  and  Nineveh  shall 
be  overthrown,  Jonah  iii.  4. 

But  let  no  one  conclude  from  hence,  that  Hezekiah 's 
repentance  was  the  cause  of  the  lengthening  of  his 
days ;  and  that,  consequently,  it  was  an  accident  al- 
together casual  and  uncertain.  On  the  contrary,  God, 
who  had  decreed,  in  his  unsearchable  wisdom,  that 
this  wise  and  religious  prince  should  live  so  many 
years  beyond  the  natural  disposition  of  his  body,  had 
likewise  resolved  to  draw  from  his  heart  sighs  and 
groans,  and  from  his  eyes  the  tears  of  repentance  ;  for 
known  unto  God  are  all  his  ivorks  from  the  hegimiing 
of  the  world,  Acts  xv.  18. 

There  are  others  who  argue  against  this  opinion  still 
more  grossly.  If  God,  say  they,  hath  numbered  our 
days,  and  set  bounds  to  our  life,  we  labour  in  vain 
when  we  take  so  much  pains  about  the  sick,  admi- 
nister remedies  to  them,  and  pray  to  God  for  their 
recovery.  In  like  manner,  such  may  affirm,  that  it  is 
in  vain  for  us  to  eat  or  drink  ;  and  tliat  it  is  a  foolish 
care  to  hinder  mad  people  from  casting  themselves 
out  of  windows,  or  from  swallowing  down  poison;  be- 
cause, let  them  act  as  they  will,  they  shall  live  neither 
a  longer  nor  a  shorter  time  than  God  has  ordained  from 
all  eternity.  But  however  plausible  this  objection  may 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  103 

appear,  it  is  most  absurd  and  ridiculous,  and  can  only 
proceed  from  the  extremest  ignorance,  or  the  most 
propense  malice  :  for  it  is  self-evident,  that  when  a 
man  proposes  to  himself  any  end,  he  does  not  exclude 
the  means  by  which  he  is  to  attain  it  :  on  the  con- 
trary, he  pre-supposes  them,  and  connects  them  toge- 
ther by  a  necessary  succession. 

God  had  determined,  in  the  counsel  of  his  wisdom, 
to  preserve  the  patriarch  Jacob,  and  his  children,  du- 
ring the  grievous  famine  that  prevailed  for  the  space 
of  seven  years  ;  but,  to  accomplish  this  gracious  pur- 
pose, he  sent  Joseph  into  Egypt  to  gather  together  all 
the  food  of  the  seven  years  of  plenty.  Gen.  xli.  The 
prophet  Isaiah  had  told  Hezekiah,  from  God,  that  he 
should  live  yet  fifteen  years ;  nevertheless  he  com- 
manded, that  they  should  take  a  lump  of  dried  figs, 
and  lay  it  on  the  boyl  of  that  prince,  2  Kings  xx.  7. 
It  had  been  revealed  to  David,  that  he  should  reign 
over  the  house  of  Israel  ;  and  to  confirm  this  oracle, 
he  had  been  anointed  by  the  hand  of  the  prophet  Sa- 
muel, 1  Sam.  xvi.  13  ;  but  this  hinders  him  not  from 
seeking,  by  all  possible  means,  to  preserve  himself 
from  Saul's  unjust  persecution.  And  when  the  pro- 
phet Nathan  assures  him,  that  God  will  establish  his 
posterity  on  the  throne,  and  confirm  them  in  it  for  ever, 
this  puts  no  stop  to  his  prayers,  nor  abates  the  ardour 
of  his  devotion  ;  on  the  contrary,  it  quickens  and  in- 
flames it :  therefore  he  thus  poureth  out  his  heart  to 
God,  O  Lord  of  Hosts,  God  of  Israel,  thou  hast  re- 
vealed  to  thjj  servant,  saylngyl  ivill  build  thee  an  house  : 
therefore  hath  thy  servant  found  in  his  heart  to  pray 
this  prayer  unto  thee.   Sic.  2  Sam.  vii.  27. 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  knew  for  certain  all  that 
should  befal  him  ;  nevertheless  we  find  him  spending 
the  greatest  part  of  his  nights  in  prayer ;  and  when 
his  life  was  in  danger,  he  neglected  not  the  lawful  and 
innocent  means  of  preserving  it.  He  said  to  his  apos- 
tles. Are  not  tivo  sparroxvs  sold  for  a  farthing  f  And 
one  of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the  ground  zvithout  your 
Father.  But  the  very  hiars  of  your  head  are  alt 
7iumbered,  Matth.   x.  29.  30.     Yet  this  hinders  him 


104  THE   CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

not  from  recommending  to  them  this  lesson,  men 
they  persecute  you  in  one  city,  flee  ye  into  another, 
ver.  23. 

God  had  determined  to  save  St.  Paul's  life,  and  the 
lives  of  all  those  that  sailed  with  him ;  and  this  was 
revealed  to  the  apostle  by  an  angel  from  heaven  ;  ne- 
vertheless, when  he  saw  the  ship-men  about  to  flee  out 
of  the  ship,  he  said  to  the  centurion,  and  to  the  sol- 
AiQXs,  Except  these  abide  in  the  ship  ye  cannot  he  saved, 
Acts  xxvii.  31.  In  short,  the  means  are  subordinate 
to  the  end,  in  such  a  manner,  that  to  offer  to  divide 
them,  or  to  suppose  them  contrary,  is  the  height  of 
tolly  and  extravagance. 

It  is  entirely  without  foundation,  what  they  advance 
against  this  eternal  truth  in  the  case  of  king  Asa. 
They  aflBrm,  that  this  prince  was  reproved  for  seeking 
to  the  physicians  in  a  desperate  illness.  The  words  of 
the  sacred  text  are  these,  Asa,  in  the  thirty  and  ninth 
year  of  his  reign,  zvas  diseased  in  his  feet,  zmtil  his 
disease  zvas  exceeding  great :  Yet  in  his  disease  he 
sought  72ot  to  the  Lord,  hut  to  the  physicians,  2Chron. 
xvi.  12.  The  light  of  the  sun  is  not  more  clear  and 
brilliant  than  the  meaning  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  This 
prince  is  not  blamed  because  he  desired  the  assistance 
of  physicians,  but  because  he  neglected  to  seek  help 
of  God,  and  to  call  upon  him  in  the  day  of  his  distress. 
Most  certainly  he  that  is  sick  may  as  freely  take  phy- 
sic, as  he  that  is  well  may  eat  and  drink ;  but  we  must 
not  altogether  place  our  confidence  in  the  remedies, 
but  rather  in  God,who  sends  both  sickness  and  health. 
As  7nan  does  not  live  hy  bread  alone^  but  by  every  zvord 
that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  God,  Matth.  iv.  4, 
so  it  is  not  by  the  physic  alone  that  a  patient  is  cured 
of  his  distemper,  but  by  the  blessing  and  power  of 
him  who  maketh  sore,  and  bindeth  up  ;  who  wound- 
eth,  and  his  hand  makes  whole,  Job  v.  18.  Therefore 
as  we  ought  never  to  eat  or  drink^  before  we  pray  to 
God  to  vouchsafe  his  blessing  upon  our  meat  and 
drink,  and  to  grant  them  the  virtue  to  nourish  and 
support  us  ;  so  we  should  never  take  any  physic,  with- 
out first  praying  to  God,thathe  will  please  to  sanctify 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION,  103 

it  unto  us  by  his  blessing,  and  to  grant  it  the  power 
to  cure  our  disease.  Everij  creature  of  God  is  goody 
if  it  be  received  zvit/i  thanksgiving  .'  for  it  is  sanctified 
bij  the  word  of  God,  andpraijer,  1  Tim.  iv.  4,  5. 

It  is  Avorthy  our  remark  here,  how  much  those  peo« 
pie  are  to  blame,  who,  when  they  mourn  for  the  loss 
of  their  relations  or  friends,  instead  of  looking  up 
to  heaven,  look  down  upon  earth,  and  confine  all 
their  attention  to  natural  causes.  Instead  of  adoring 
with  all  humility,  the  wise  providence  of  God,  that 
presides  over  all  worldly  events,  and  directs  ev^en  the 
minutest  circumstances,  they  fly  into  transports  of 
passion  and  murmur.  They  delight  to  nourish  in 
their  minds  a  displeasure  that  consumes  them,  and 
are  continually  breaking  forth  into  many  vain  and 
useless  complaints,  which  only  serve  to  open  their 
wounds,  to  make  them  bleed  afresh,  and  to  renew  all 
their  sorrow.  If  he  had  not  been  in  such  a  place,  if 
he  had  not  been  engaged  in  such  a  war,  if  such  a  phy- 
sician had  not  been  called,  or  if  another  had  been  sent 
for,  if  this  or  that  had  not  been  done,  if  less  blood  had 
been  taken  from  him,  or  if  he  had  lost  more,  if  they 
had  suffered  him  to  take  more  nourishment,  or  if  less 
had  been  given  him,  my  brother  or  my  sister,  my  child^ 
my  wife,  or  my  husband,  had  been  still  alive.  It  may 
be,  thou  art  mistaken,  my  friend^  and  the  disease 
could  not  be  cured  by  any  thing  less  than  a  miracle  ; 
but  when  it  should  be  otherwise,  we  ought  neverthe- 
less to  lift  up  our  eyes  to  heaven,  and  to  acknowledge 
the  finger  of  God  :  for  oftentimes  he  blinds  the  phy- 
sicians, so  that  they  know  not  the  nature  of  the  dis- 
temper, or  he  sufl^ers  them  to  apply  remedies  contrary 
to  the  disease.  As  he  breaks  the  staff  of  our  bread, 
Levit.  xxvi.  26 ;  that  is  to  say,  its  nutritive  strength 
and  virtue  ;  so  he  likewise  takes  away  his  bless- 
ing from  the  most  sovereign  remedies,  and  renders 
them  altogether  useless  and  ineffectual.  It  is  the 
same  with  all  the  other  accidents  that  befal  us^ 
and  that  bring  us  to  our  graves.  For  when  it  pleas- 
eth  God  to  remove  any  person  out  of  the  world,  he 
sometimes  suffers  him  to  shut  his  eyes  to  all  the  light 

o 


106  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

of  reason  and  prudence,  and  to  cast  himself  headlong 
into  the  most  forbidding  danger.  As  when  he  pur- 
posed to  destroy  Absalom,  he  caused  him  to  be  led 
away  by  evil  counsel,  and  defeated  the  prudent  ad- 
vice of  Ahitophel,  2  Sam.  xvii.  14. 

Tlierefore,  since  God  hath  appointed,  even  before 
the  creation  of  man,  the  time  and  manner  of  every 
one's  death  ;  at  what  hour,  in  what  place,  or  by  what 
means  soever,  death  deprives  us  of  our  friends,  or 
strikes  at  our  person,  let  us  always  possess  our  souls 
with  patience,  and  not  suffer  the  least  repining  or 
desponding  word  to  proceed  out  of  our  mouths. 

If  it  suddenly  snatches  away  from  thee  thy  children, 
or  thy  dearest  friends,  murmur  not  against  it.  Ke- 
member  that  it  only  puts  in  execution  the  decrees  of 
God's  eternal  will,  and  that  it  carries  with  it  a  com- 
mission sealed  with  the  signet  of  the  living  God. 
Adore,  therefore,  with  all  humility,  the  Supreme 
Majesty  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  say  to  him, as  David, 
with  an  holy  submission,  I  ivas  dumb,  I  opened  not 
my  mouth,  because  thou  didst  it,  Ps.  xxxix.  9. 

I  am  far  from  desiring  thee  to  have  a  heart  of  flint, 
without  natural  affection.  Piety  hath  nothing  bar- 
barous ;  it  deprives  us  not  of  our  bowels  :  the  tender 
affection  that  thou  bearest  thy  children  can  never  be 
displeasing  to  the  Father  of  mercies,  if  thou  keep  it 
within  its  proper  bounds,  and  suffer  it  not  to  run  to 
excess.  It  is  lawful  for  thee  to  sympathize  with  their 
griefs,  to  weep  when  they  are  ill,  and  to  pray  to  God 
to  restore  their  health.  But  when  he  hath  once  re- 
ceived them  into  the  rest  of  his  glory,  thou  must  then 
calm  all  thy  sighs,  dry  up  thy  fears,  and  say,  as  Da- 
vid did,  after  the  death  of  his  beloved  child,  I  shall 
go  to  them,  but  they  shall  not  return  to  7ne,  2  Sam.  xii. 
23. 

Are  they  taken  from  thee  by  a  violent  death  ?  Stop 
not  thy  consideration  at  the  evil  blasts  that  have  hur- 
ried them  away,  but  lift  up  thy  mind  to  the  great  and 
mighty  God  that  bringctli  forth  these  winds  out  of 
his  treasures ;  and,  armed  with  an  holy  constancy, 
say,  with  the  most  patient  of  all  men.  The  Lord  gave. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  io7 

and  the  Lord  hath  taken  azvay,  blessed  be  the  name  of 
the  Lord,  Job  i.  2 1 .  I  am  only  a  weak  instrument 
which  God  hath  employed  to  bring  them  into  the 
world ;  but  God  is  their  King,  their  Father,  their 
Creator,  and,  what  is  still  more,  their  Saviour  and 
Redeemer.  Therefore  it  is  but  just  and  reasonable, 
that  he  should  dispose,  at  his  pleasure,  of  his  subjects, 
his  children,  his  workmanship,  and  those  whom  he 
hath  redeemed  with  his  precious  blood. 

The  master  of  a  family  gathers,  when  he  pleases, 
the  flowers  and  fruits  of  his  garden  ;  sometimes  he 
cuts  off  the  buds,  and  sometimes  he  waits  till  they 
are  full  blown ;  sometimes  he  gathers  the  fruit  while 
green,  and  at  other  times  he  lets  it  hang  on  till  it  is 
ripe.  And  shall  not  God  have  the  same  power  to 
dispose,  at  his  will,  ot  all  that  grows  upon  his  inheri- 
tance ?  The  master  of  the  family  hath  not  created  the 
trees  and  plants  that  are  at  his  command  ;  but  God 
hath  made  and  fashioned  with  his  own  hand  all  his 
children,  and  all  the  men  in  the  world.  Our  flowers 
quickly  fade,  and  pass  away,  as  it  were,  in  a  moment ; 
our  fruits  soon  spoil,  and  grow  rotten,  notwithstand- 
ing all  the  precaution  w^e  use  to  preserve  them ;  but 
the  flowers  that  God  cuts  off,  or  pulls  up,  he  trans- 
plants into  his  heavenly  paradise,  where  he  gives 
them  a  perfect  and  divine  beauty,  the  bloom  of  whose 
glory  never  fades  ;  and  the  fruits  that  he  gathers,  hov^^- 
ever  green  they  may  be,  he  preserves  through  all  eter^ 
nity,  in  unspeakable  sweetness. 

Doth  death  threaten  thy  person,  when  it  hath  thus 
deprived  thee  of  thy  dearest  friends  ?  Be  not  frighted 
at  its  appearance  ;  for  it  is  not  able  to  anticipate  a 
sino:le  moment  the  hour  which  God  in  his  wisdom 
hath  appointed.  And  when  that  hour  is  come,  and 
God  shall  call  to  thee  from  heaven,  kick  not  against 
the  pricks,  nor  stop  thy  ears  at  the  voice  of  thy  Crea- 
tor; but  say,  with  the  Prophet  Samuel,  Speak,  Lord, 
for  thy  servant  heareth,  1  Sam.  iii.  10.  Since  thy 
glorious  presence  goeth  with  m,e,  I  am  ready  to  de- 
part from  this  tabernacle,  and  to  leave  this  wilder- 
ness, to  enter  into  the  heavenly  and  happy  Canaan^ 


103  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

Exod.  xxxlii.  say  with  our  blessed  Saviour,  Father ^ 
the  hour  is  come,  glorify  thy  Son  that  thy  Son  also 
way  glorify  thee,  John  xvii.  1. 

Hast  thou  lived  a  great  many  years  in  the  world  ? 
Ascribe  it  not  to  the  constitution  of  thy  body,  thy  man- 
ner of  living,  nor  to  the  skill  of  thy  physicians  ;  but 
remember  that  it  is  God  who  hath  lengthened  out  thy 
days,  and  go  and  humbly  bow  at  his  feet  thy  hoary 
head,  which  the  scripture  styles,  a  crown  oj  glory ^ 
Prov.  xvi.  31. 

Art  thou  threatened  with  death  in  the  flower  of 
thy  youth  ?  Be  not  afflicted  at  it,  and  let  not  the  least 
word  proceed  out  of  thy  mouth,  but  what  is  seasoned 
with  the  salt  of  true  piety.  Remember  that  it  is  God 
himself  who  thus  cuts  short  the  thread  of  thy  life,  and 
puts  a  period  to  thy  mortal  race.  Thou  hast  as  much 
reason  to  grieve  that  thou  wast  born  so  late,  as  that 
thou  diest  so  soon.  Instead  of  wasting  thyself  in  use- 
less complaints,  and  dashing  an  earthen  vessel,  new- 
ly formed,  against  the  rock  of  eternity,  adore  thy  Cre- 
ator, and  return  him  thy  hearty  thanks,  that  he  is  gra- 
ciously pleased  to  crown  thee  in  the  midst  of  thy 
course,  and  so  bountiful  as  to  bestow  upon  thee  the 
wages  of  the  whole  day,  when  thou  hast  laboured  but 
a  few  hours.  He  is  very  merciful  to  thee  to  transplant 
thee  before  thou  hast  felt  the  heat  of  the  day,  and  the 
scorching  of  the  sun.  It  is  the  gale  of  his  divine  favour 
that  drives  thee  thus  swiftly  into  the  haven  of  salvation. 
Think  not  therefore,  that  God's  calling  thee  away  in 
the  bloom  of  thy  youth,  is  a  testimony  of  his  displea- 
sure and  hatred;  for  to  hasten  to  make  a  person  happy 
is  no  token  of  ill-will.  It  may  be,  that  God  calls 
thee  because  he  hath  found  some  good  thing  in  thee, 
as  in  Abijah,  the  son  of  Jeroboam  king  of  Israel, 
Kings  xiv.  13.  Because  he  loves  thee  tenderly,  and 
thou  art  greatly  in  his  favour,  he  will  remove  thee  from 
the  approaching  evils,  as  he  did  Josiah,  one  of  the  ho- 
liest and  most  religious  princes  that  ever  reigned, 
SKingsxxii.  20.  Because  thou  walkcst  before  him, 
and  seekest  to  please  him  by  conforming  thyself  to  his 
holy  will,  he  will  take  thee  up  into  his  heavenly  para- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  109 

dise,  as  he  did  Enoch,  Gen.  v.  24  ;  for  fear  the  temp- 
tations of  the  world  should  corrupt  thy  godly  dispo- 
sition, and  thou  shouldst  be  turned  from  the  way  of 
righteousness  by  the  wicked  artifices  and  suggestions 
of  the  enemy  of  thy  salvation. 

As  there  are  some  rich  stuffs,  whereof  the  very 
ashes  are  precious,  and  others,  the  cinders  of  which 
are  good  for  nothing  but  to  be  cast  away  ;  so  there 
are  some  precious  hoary  heads,  wherein  the  rich  re- 
licks  of  righteousness  abound ;  whereas  there  are 
others  only  fit  to  show  us  the  follies  and  vanities  of 
human  nature.  As  there  are  some  sort  of  wine  that 
becomes  the  better  the  older  it  grows,  and  preserves 
its  goodness  down  to  the  very  lees ;  whereas,  there 
are  other  wines  that  soon  turns  sour,  and  unfit  for  use  : 
so  likewise,  there  are  some  men,  whom  old  age  makes 
better  and  wiser  ;  like  those  Indian  trees  that  yield  a 
precious  balsam  only  when  they  begin  to  decline  and 
wither.  The  old  age  of  such  is  most  honourable, 
and  sends  abroad  a  blessed  perfume  of  piety.  But 
there  are  others,  who  grow  worse  and  more  corrupt 
with  age,  and  send  forth  a  most  noisome  savour;  under 
a  white  head,  they  hide  a  black  and  most  polluted  con- 
science ;  though  their  body  decays,  the  vices  of  their 
mind  grow  young  again,  and  engender  monsters.  In- 
stead of  weeping  for  the  sins  of  their  youth,  they  add 
crime  to  crime,  and  become  more  hardened  in  evil ; 
while  old  age  imprints  more  furrows  and  wrinkles 
in  their  rebellious  hearts,  than  it  does  upon  their  fore- 
heads. 

Neither  men  nor  their  lives  are  to  be  measured  by 
the  ell  :  We  must  not  consider  how  long,  but  how 
well,  we  have  lived,  and  in  what  manner  we  have 
employed  the  course  of  this  life.  For  there  are  some 
young  men  who  have  the  wisdom  and  prudence  of 
old  age;  and,  on  the  contrary,  there  are  old  mien  who 
degenerate  into  infancy,  and  some  who  can  never 
properly  be  said  to  have  passed  that  simple  age  ;  the 
first  are  twice  children,  and  the  others  are  always  so. 
Some  young  men  have  performed  such  worthy  and 
glorious  deeds,  that  when  we  read  their  histories*  one 


no  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

would  judge  they  had  lived  several  ages ;  whereas 
there  are  some  old  persons,  who  have  no  other  proof 
of  their  having  lived  a  long  time  in  the  world  than 
the  church-register,  their  grey  hairs,  or  the  multitude 
of  their  scandalous  and  wicked  actions.  It  was  this 
consideration  that  made  the  author  of  the  book  of 
wisdom  to  say.  For  the  hoiiourable  age  is  not  that 
ichich  is  of  long  tiyne,  neither  that  which  is  measured 
by  the  immber  of  years  ;  but  tvisdom  is  the  grey  hairy 
and  an  undefded  life  is  the  old  a  gey  Wisd.  iv.  8,  9.  It 
is  certain  he  hath  lived  long  enough,  who  hath  learned 
to  live  well,  and  hath  prepared  himself  to  die  well. 

What  would  it  profit  thee  to  have  a  miserable  and  lan- 
guishing life  lengthened  out  a  few  days  ?  Art  thou  afraid 
to  be  happy  too  soon  ?  and  fearest  thou  to  see  the  end  of 
thy  torment  ?  Where  is  the  traveller  that  endeavours  to 
lengthen  out  a  painful  and  dangerous  journey  ?  Is  the 
workman  afflicted  to  have  finished  betimes  his  laborious 
task  ?  Does  the  soldier  murmur  when  he  is  relieved  from 
his  watch  ?  Miserable  man  !  what  are  all  the  years  after 
which  thou  sighest  thus  in  vain  !  For  one  day  is  with  the 
Lord  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day^ 
2  Pet.  iii.  8. 

.  He  that  sails  upon  the  sea  admires  the  vast  extent  of 
its  waters,  and  the  variety  of  its  waves,  which  sometimes 
mount  up  to  the  clouds,  and  at  other  times  sink  down, 
as  it  were,  into  a  bottomless  abyss.  And  those  who  tra- 
vel by  land  behold,  with  astonishment,  on  one  hand  deep 
vailies,  and  on  the  other  mountains,  which  lift  their  heads 
into  the  skies.  But  if  God  had  taken  us  up  into  the 
palace  of  his  glory,  and  v;e  should  cast  our  eye  from  the 
high  heaven,  where  he  reigns,  upon  this  inferior,  if  not 
contemptible,  part  of  the  creation,  both  sea  and  land, 
with  all  their  svv^elhng  waves,  and  most  prodidgious  moun- 
tains, v/ould  seem  to  us  an  even  plain,  or  rather  they 
would  appear  no  more  than  a  single  point.  Thus,  when 
we  compare  men  one  with  another,  we  shall  find,  that 
some  have  lived  long,  and  others  but  a  little  while ;  that 
some  are  old,  others  young  -,  but,  in  respect  of  God, 
there  is  no  difference  betv/een  youth  and  old  age,  be- 
tween a  Methuselah,  who  lived  nine  hundred  sixtv  and 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  Ill 

nine  years,  Gen.  v.  27,  and  a  child  that  hath  only  just 
seen  the  light  of  the  living  ;  for  the  life  of  all  men  is  but 
a  moment  in  comparison  of  eternity. 

If  thou  art  ready  to  die,  for  righteousness  sake,  by  a 
violent  death,  meditate  seriously  upon  this  saying  of  the 
Royal  Prophet,  Precious  in  the  si^ht  of  the  Lord  is  the 
death  of  his  saints^  Psal.  cxvi.  15.  Arm  thyself  with  an 
holy  constancy,  and  say,  with  Eli  the  high  priest.  It  is 
the  Lord^  let  him  do  ijohat'sfemeth  him  goody  1  Sam.  iii.  i8.> 
Imitate  the  generosity  of  St.  Paul,  and  grave  in  thy  heart 
these  divine  words.  The  holy  Ghost  witnesseth  in  every  city^ 
saying,  that  bonds  and  afflictions  abide  me.  But  none  of 
these  things  move  me,  neither  count  I  myself  dear  unto  my- 
selfy  so  that  I  might  finish  my  course  with  joy y  and  the  min- 
istry which  I  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus y  to  testify  the  gos- 
-pel  of  the  grace  of  God y  Acts  xx,  23,  24.  Have  always 
in  thy  mouth,  and  in  thy  heart,  the  prayer  that  our  bles- 
sed Lord  and  Saviour  offered  up  to  God  in  his  most  bit- 
ter agony,  O  my  Father y  if  it  be  possible y  let  this  cup  pass 
from  me ;  nevertheless,  not  as  I  willy  but  as  thou  wilty 
Matth.  xxvi.  39.  Comfort  thyself  with  meditating  upon 
this  divine  lesson,  lie  that  loveth  his  life  shalllose  ity  and 
he  that  hateth  his  life  in  this  world  shall  keep  it  unto  life 
eternaly  John  xii.  25.  O  Almighty  God,  the  enemies  of 
thy  glory,  and  thine  heavenly  truth,  have  gathered  them- 
selves together  against  thy  dear  children,  whom  thou 
hast  sactified  by  the  blood  of  thine  everlasting  covenant ; 
but  they  shall  do  nothing  but  what  thy  hand  and  thy 
counsel,  thy  power  and  thy  wisdom,  have  determined 
before  to  be  done.  Acts  iv.  28. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

Upon  the  Hour  of  Death, 

O  LORD,  who  dost  govern  all  things  by  thine  adorable  wis- 
dom, and  hast  reserved  the  times  and  seasons  In  thine  own 
power ;  thou  hast  not  only  written  my  name  in  the  book  of  the 
living,  but  hast  also  measured  out  the  length  of  my  life,  and  ap- 
pointed the  hour  of  my  death.  Thou  hast  numbered  my  days,  and 
•^et  me  bounds  which  I  cannot  pass.  For  thou,  O  Sovereign  ruler 


112  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

of  the  universe,  didst  point  out  with  thy  finger,  from  all  eter- 
nity, the  moment  of  my  entrance  into  the  world,  and  that  of 
my  departure  from  it.  This  miserable  body  is  a  weak  vessel 
made  of  earth,  subject  to  all  manner  of  infirmities ;  neverthe- 
less it  cannot  be  broken,  except  by  those  divine  hands  which 
formed  and  fashioned  it.  If  a  sparrow  cannot  fall  to  the  ground 
w^ithout  thy  leave,  how  much  less  shall  my  soul  ascend  up  into 
heaven  without  thy  command  !  My  Father  and  my  God,  grant, 
I  beseech  thee,  that  I  may  not  be  of  the  number  of  those  whom 
the  fear  of  death  surrounds  with  continual  terrors  ;  but  that  I 
may  place  all  my  confidence  in  thee,  who  dost  kill  and  make 
alive,  who  sendeth  down  to  the  grave  and  raisest  up  again. — 
Let  Satan,  and  the  enemies  of  thy  glory,  lay  what  snares  they 
will  for  me,  they  shall  be  able  to  do  nothing  but  what  thy  hand 
and  thy  counsel  have  before  determined  from  the  foundation 
of  the  world.  Without  thy  holy  and  divine  permission,  they 
are  not  able  to  pluck  an  hair  from  my  head,  nor  to  diminish 
a  moment  of  the  time  I  am  to  live  in  this  mortal  flesh.  O 
almighty  and  most  merciful  God,  I  recommend  to  thee  my  soul, 
as  to  my  faithful  creator,  and  yield  it  entirely  into  thy  hands. 
Behold,  I  am  ready  to  accomplish  thy  will,  and  to  obey  thee 
without  resistance,  whether  thou  art  pleased,  that  this  soul, 
which  thou  hast  created  in  thine  image,  and  which  is  a  spark 
of  thy  divinity,  shall  remain  in  this  body,  that  I  may  serve  thee 
in  the  land  of  the  living,  or  whether  thou  wilt  take  it  up  into 
heaven,  that  it  may  glorify  thee  with  thy  blessed  saints  and  tri- 
umphant angels.     Amefi, 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

On  the  Ma7i7i€r  of  our  Death. 

O  GOD,  the  creator  of  all  flesh,  and  the  father  of  all  spirits, 
I  know  that  every  kind  of  death  of  thy  saints  is  precious  in  thy 
sight ;  and  that,  in  what  manner  soever  I  happen  to  die,  thou 
wilt  take  care  of  my  salvation.  When  I  weigh  things  in  the  bal- 
ance of  thy  sanctuary,  I  find  that  it  matters  not  whether  my 
spirit  issues  out  of  my  lips,  or  through  a  wound,  so  that  it 
enters  into  thy  glory  to  enjoy  thine  eternal  happiness.  What 
matter  is  it,  whether  my  lamp  goes  out  of  its  own  accord,  or 
whether  it  be  blown  out  by  some  sudden  blast,  so  that  it  be 
lighted  again  by  the  immortal  beams  of  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness, and  shine  for  ever  glorious  in  the  highest  heavens  ?  I  shall 
be  sufficiently  happy,  by  whatever  death  I  die,  if  I  die  in  thee, 
O  Lord,  and  enter  into  thy  rest,  to  receive  the  recompence  of 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  113 

all  my  labours.  From  the  beginning,  O  Lord,  thou  knowest 
all  thy  works ;  at  one  view,  thou  discoverest  the  depths  and 
seest  through  an  endless  eternity.  As  thou  hast  marked  the 
moment  of  my  death,  so  thou  hast  also  appointed  the  manner 
of  it.  I  must  therefore,  O  almighty  and  ever  living  God,  re- 
pose myself  upon  thine  adorable  providence,  and  rest  satisfied 
with  thy  uncontroulable  decrees.  But,  O  my  God,  and  hea- 
venly father,  if  thou  wilt  grant  me  the  liberty,  who  am  but  dust 
and  ashes,  to  speak  unto  thee,  and  to  pour  out  the  desires  of 
my  heart  before  thee,  I  humbly  beseech  thee  to  be  so  gracious 
as  to  let  me  know  my  end,  that  I  may  not  be  surprised  by  death, 
like  Job's  children  :  but  that  thou  wilt  please,  of  thine  infinite 
mercy,  to  give  me  timely  notice  of  my  departure,  as  thou  didst 
to  thy  servant  Hezekiah.  1  ask  not  the  warning  of  many  years, 
but  of  a  few  days,  or  at  least  of  a  few  hours,  that  my  soul  may 
not  be  disturbed  by  evil  thoughts,  nor  affrighted  by  the  false 
insinuations,  and  malicious  suggestions  of  the  devil ;  but  that 
I  may  end  my  days  with  all  peace  and  tranquillity  of  mind; 
that  I  may  always  have  a  right  use  of  my  senses,  01  my  reason, 
and  understanding,  and  the  assistance  of  thy  grace,  that  I  may 
glorify  thy  holy  name,  and  edify  my  neighbours,  until  the  last 
moment  of  my  life.  Let  not  my  soul,  therefore,  be  snatched 
away  by  violence,  but  enable  me  to  render  it  voluntarily  into 
thy  merciful  hands.     Amen» 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  one  that  dies  in  a  Foreign  Country y  in  the  jnidst 
of  Infidels, 

O  MY  God  and  heavenly  Father,  how  full  of  bittertiess  is 
this  trial !  who  can  express  the  agonies  of  my  mind.  In  the 
moment  of  my  greatest  distress,  my  most  urgent  necessity,  and 
my  most  dangerous  conflict,  I  see  myself  destitute  of  all  hu- 
man assistance.  Here  I  am  not  only  at  a  distance  from  my 
country,  and  the  agreeable  company  of  my  friends,  deprived 
of  all  those  spiritual  comforts  of  which  I  have  at  present  the 
greatest  need,  in  this  my  extremity,  but  also  to  my  unspeakable 
grief,  here  I  am  in  a  barbarous  nation,  in  the  power  of  my  most 
cruel  and  most  irreconcileable  enemies.  I  am  not  only  with- 
out any  body  to  administer  consolation  unto  me,  and  to 
strengthen  me  in  the  faith  of  my  blessed  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
but  every  thing  round  about  me  adds  to  my  affliction,  and  in- 
creases my  sorrows.  I  am  here  among  the  adversaries  of  thy 
truths  who  labour  to  destroy  my  interest  in  Christ,  and  to  ship- 

P 


lU  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

wreck  my  soul  in  the  very  port  of  eternity.  I  have  not  only 
death  to  encounter,  but  hell  itself,  and  all  the  fury  of  the  infernal 
spirits.  O  almighty  and  most  merciful  God,  suffer  me  not  to 
lose  my  courage,  and  to  sink  under  the  present  temptation.  By 
thine  adorable  providence,  and  out  of  thine  abundant  mercy, 
supply  all  my  wants  and  infirmities,  and  grant  that  I  may  with 
the  shield  of  faith,  quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of  Satan.  I  am 
surrounded  with  many  visible  and  invisible  enemies ;  but  they 
that  are  for  me  are  more  in  number  than  those  that  are  against 
me.  I  am  far  from  my  native  country  •,  but  I  am  not  for  that 
reason  the  farther  from  heaven,  of  which  all  this  earth  is  but  the 
centre.  I  am  at  a  distance  from  all  my  relations  and  friends  ; 
but  nothing  can  set  me  at  a  distance  from  thee,  O  God  of  mer- 
cies, who  lovest  me  with  an  unchangeable  love.  I  am  in  the 
embraces  of  my  heavenly  father,  and  my  God.  I  have  no 
minister  to  assist  me  in  these  my  last  moments  ;  but  I  know, 
that  thou  wilt  send  me  thy  holy  angels,  as  once  to  thy  beloved 
Son,  in  his  bitter  agony.  Thou,  who  art  the  shepherd  of  my 
soul,  wilt  administer  consolation  unto  me ;  thy  staff  and  thy 
crook  shall  support  me  through  this  valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death.  O  Lord,  thou  dost  mighty  things,  which  are  not  to  be 
searched  out,  and  so  many  wonders,  that  it  is  not  possible  to  num- 
ber them.  Thy  grace  is  sufficient  for  me,  and  thy  power  is 
made  gloriously  manifest  in  mine  infirmities.  Thy  Holy  Spi- 
rit, who  is  the  true  comforter,  and  the  great  power  of  the  Al- 
mighty, shall  comfort  me  in  these  mine  afflictions,  and  make 
me  in  all  things  more  than  conqueror.  Thou  art  stronger  than 
all  other  beings  ;  so  that  nothing  can  snatch  me  out  of  thy 
hands,  I  am  certain,  that  neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels, 
nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor  things  present,  nor  things  to 
come,  nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  creature  whatever,  can 
separate  me  from  the  love  which  thou  hast  declared  to  me  in 
jesus  Christ,  my  Lord.  This  precious  faith,  with  which  thou 
hast  armed  my  soul,  shall  vanquish  the  world,  triumph  over 
hell,  and  destroy  death  itself.     Ametu 


Prayer  and  Meditation 
Upon  the  Death  of  any  beloved  Person. 

O  MY  God,  I  acknowledge,  that  there  is  nothing  sure  and 
unchangeable  on  earth,  but  thy  holy  precious  promises  ;  and 
that  therefore  we  ought  to  enjoy  the  things  in  this  world  as  if 
we  enjoyed  them  not.  Thou  hast  snatched  from  my  arms,  and 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  us 

plucked  from  my  bosom,  the  person  that  was  dearest  to  me, 
and  the  most  nearly  allied  to  my  soul.  Thou  hast  cleft  my 
heart,  and  torn  out  my  bowels.  Thou  hast  separated  me  from 
myself,  so  that  my  life  is  become  a  burden  unto  me.  I  considered 
this  object  of  my  love  as  thy  gift  from  heaven,  and  a  mark  of 
thy  favour  and  liberality  ;  it  was  my  greatest  joy,  and  my  sweet- 
est consolation  :  the  day  that  deprived  me  of  it,  overwhelmed  me 
with  sorrow,  and  plunged  me  into  a  sea  of  bitterness  ;  but  that 
which  increases  my  grief,  and  redoubles  all  my  torment,  I 
am  afraid  that  this  stroke  is  an  effect  of  thine  anger  and  just 
vengeance.  O  Lord  my  God,  I  must  needs  have  offended 
thee  in  a  most  grievous  manner,  seeing  thou  chastisest  me 
with  so  much  severity,  and  makest  me  feel  so  sharp  an  af- 
fliction. I  am  unworthy  of  all  thy  favours,  since  thou  hast 
taken  from  me  such  a  precious  jewel,  which  was  shewn  to  me 
as  lightning,  so  quickly  it  passed  away.  I  fear  I  have  been  want- 
ing in  my  duty,  and  that  this  death  that  destroys  me  is  the  ef- 
fect of  my  own  blindness :  methinks  I  might  have  prevented 
this  terrible  accident ;  and  that,  if  I  had  behaved  myself  other- 
wise than  I  have  done,  my  life  had  not  been  enclosed  in  the 
grave.  O  God  of  mercies,  pardon  my  excessive  sorrow,  calm 
my  sighs,  and  stop  the  current  of  my  tears.  Remove  from  me 
all  these  vain  cares  that  prey  upon  my  heart,  and  all  these  dis- 
quiets that  consume  me  :  deliver  my  soul  from  this  cruel  rack, 
on  which  it  torments  itself,  and  from  these  troubles  that  are 
more  than  the  weakness  of  human  nature  can  bear.  Instead 
of  looking  at  second  causes,  and  the  circumstances  of  the  death 
of  this  beloved  person,  give  me  grace  to  remember  that  the 
least  things,  as  well  as  the  greatest,  are  directed  and  governed 
by  thy  wise  providence  •,  and  that  both  good  and  evil  proceed 
from  thy  divine  appointment.  Let  me  never  forget  that  thou 
boldest  in  thine  almighty  hand  the  keys  of  life  and  death  ;  and 
that  it  is  thou  alone  who  sendest  down  to  the  grave,  and  raisest 
up  from  thence  again.  O  Sovereign  Monarch  of  the  Universe, 
thou  not  only  givest  the  reins  to  death,  but  thou  likewise  go- 
vernest  and  appointest  all  the  means  by  which  it  removes  us 
from  the  world.  Let  mc  therefore  lay  my  finger  upon  my  lips, 
because  it  is  thy  doing ;  or,  if  I  open  them,  let  it  be  to  adore 
thy  justice,  and  shew  forth  thy  praise.  The  person  I  lament 
was  very  near  and  dear  to  me,  even  like  another  self:  but  he  [or 
she]  was  also  thy  creature,  thy  child,  and  a  member  of  the 
mystical  body  of  thy  beloved  Son.  We  believe,  that  we  have  a 
right  to  dispose  of  our  workmanship,  and  that  of  which  we  have 
bought  with  our  money  ;  and  shall  not  thou,  O  God,  dispose  at 
thy  pleasure  of  that  v/hich  thou  hast  created  ^after  thy  likeness, 
and  bought,  not  with  corruptible  things,  as  with  gold  and  silver, 


116  TPIE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

but  with  the  precious  blood  of  the  Lamb  without  spot  or  blem- 
ish ?  Thou  hast  an  only  Son,  who  is  the  brightness  of  thy  glory 
and  the  express  image  of  thy  godhead,  whom  thou  hast  not 
spared  for  me  ;  and  shall  I,  Lord,  refuse  thee  my  heart  and  my 
bowels  ?  Thy  beloved  came  down  upon  the  earth  to  suffer  a 
most  cruel  and  ignominious  death  upon  the  cross ;  but  thou 
hast  taken  up  into  heaven  the  person  whom  my  soul  loved,  to 
crown  him  [or  her]  with  a  glorious  and  ever-blessed  immor- 
tality.    Shall  his  [or  her]  felicity,  therefore,  be  the  cause  of 
my  affliction  ?  and  shall  his  [or  her]  rest  be  the  subject  of  my 
disquiet  ?  It  is  the  property  of  true  love  to  prefer  the  happiness 
of  the  beloved  person  to  our  satisfaction  :  wherefore  our  Sa- 
viour told  his  apostles.  If  ye  loved  me,  ye  ivould  rejoice^  because  I 
said,  I  go  unto  the  Father;  for  my  Father  is  greater  than  /,  John 
xiv.  28.     Between  thee,  O  great  and  living  God,  and  us  mise- 
rable worms  of  the  earth,  there  is  an  infinite  distance  ;  and  all 
our  most  chaste  and  innocent  pleasures  in  this  life  are  no  more 
than  a  drop  of  water,  that  is  dried  up  with  the  least  breath  of 
wind,  when   compared  with  that  inexhaustible  sea  of  delights 
w^hich  we  shall  enjoy  in  thy  presence.  I  weep  for  him  [or  her] 
whose  tears  thou  hast  wiped  away.     I  put  on  a  mourning  habit 
and  wear  a  black   scarf   for  him,  [or  her,]  whom  thou  hast 
clothed  with  robes  of  joy,  and  adorned  with  a  scarf  more  white 
than  snow,  and  more  resplendent  than  the  sun.     I  delight  in 
darkness,  while  he  solaces  himself  at  the  fountain  of  light.     I 
seek  a  solitary  and  melancholy  retreat,  while  he  rejoices  amongst 
the  thousands  of  angels,  and  the  glorious  company  of  immortal 
spirits.     I  sigh  without  ceasing,  and  he  sings  a  new  song,  the 
song  of  the  blessed,  which  is  always  in  his  mouth.     All  my 
complaints  and  groans  cannot  bring  him  back  upon  earth ;  and 
was  it  possible,  it  would  be  unjust  to  attempt  it :  such  charity 
would  be  cruel,  such  love  most  barbarous.     How  could  I  re- 
solve to  make  him  leave  the  haven  of  eternal  felicity,  to  expose 
him   again  to  the  furious  storms  of  this  tempstuous  world  •, 
to  make  him  descend  from  the  car  of  triumph,  the  magnificent 
throne,  to  which  thou  hast  exalted  him,  to  engage  him  in  new 
conflicts,  and   load  him  with  new  chains  }  Could  I  strip   him 
of  his  robes  of  light  and  glory,  to  cover  him  with  darkness,  and 
clothe  him  with  our  infirmities  ?  Could  I  be  so  inhuman  as  to 
lake  him  from  a  river  of  delights,  to  plunge  him  in  a  sea  of  bit- 
terness ?  to  take  from  him  the  bread  of  thy  kingdom,  and  the 
fruits  of  the  tree  of  life,  to  feed  him  with  the  bread  of  afflic- 
tion, and  the  bitter  fruits  of  mortality  ?  Could  I  have  the  heart 
to  snatch  him  from  thy  bosom,  the  breasts  of  eternal  comfort 
and  the  fulness  of  joy  which  he  possesses  in  thy  presence,   to 
fold  him  again  in  our  helpless  arms,  to  make  him  suck  the  venom 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSO-LATIOK.  117 

of  our  misfortunes,  and  to  overwhelm  him  with  grief  and  un- 
easiness? In  a  word,  could  I  be  so  senseless  as  to  wish  him  un- 
bound from  the  bundle  of  life,  to  be  the  sport  of  death  P  He 
is  passed  from  death  to  life,  and  would  I  have  him  pass  back 
again  from  life  to  death  ?  He  is  passed  from  misery  to  happi- 
ness, and  would  I  have  him  return  from  happiness  to  misery  ? 
We  shall  go  to  him,  but  he  will  not  come  back  to  us.  There- 
fore, since  life  is  short,  and  passes  away  as  a  thought,  it  will 
not  be  long  before  we  shall  behold  each  other  again  in  the  light 
of  the  living.  O  Lord,  how  wonderful  are  thy  works,  how 
magnificent  are  all  thy  ways,  and  how  unsearchable  is  thy  wis- 
dom !  I  acknowledge,  that  what  thou  hast  done  is  not  only  for 
thy  glory,  and  for  the  advantage  of  this  happy  creature  whom 
thou  hast  taken  into  thine  eternal  rest,  but  also  for  my  good, 
and  the  instruction  of  all  my  friends.  In  taking  of  him  [or 
her,]  who  was  all  my  joy,  my  comfort,  and  my  only  hope,  thou 
wouldest  make  trial  of  my  obedience  and  my  faith,  as  hereto- 
fore thou  madest  trial  of  the  Father  of  the  Faithful,  when  thou 
requiredst  of  him  his  only  son  Isaac,  in  whom  thou  hadst  pro- 
mised, that  all  the  families  of  the  earth  should  be  blessed.  But, 
O  Lord  my  God,  to  the  praise  of  thy  mercy  and  sovereign  good- 
ness, I  must  own,  that  my  trial  is  nothing  like  so  severe  as  his  : 
for  thou  commandest  Abraham  to  sacrifice  his  son  with  his  own 
hands,  to  pour  out  his  blood  before  thee,  and  to  reduce  his 
body  to  ashes  ;  but  thou  requirest  no  sacrifice  from  me  but 
that  of  my  obedience  and  submission  to  thy  holy  will,  that  I 
may  say  with  the  High  Priest  Eli,  //  is  the  Lcrd,  let  him  do  luhat 
seemeth  him  good ;  and  with  thy  servant  Job,  The  Lord  gave^  and 
the  Lord  hath  taken  aivay^  blessed  be  the  na?7ie  of  the  Lord.  Thou 
'  hast  plucked  up  the  root  which  fastened  me  strongly  to  the 
earth,  and  hast  cut  asunder  the  beloved  band  which  bound  me 
to  the  world,  in  order  to  lift  up  my  heart  and  affections  to  hea- 
ven. One  part  of  myself,  and  that  which  I  always  consid- 
ered as  my  most  precious  treasure,  is  already  with  thee  •,  and 
the  wings  of  that  divine  love  with  which  I  feel  myself  in- 
flamed, transport  me  thither  at  every  hour  and  every  moment. 
Instead  of  continuing  these  vain  sighs  and  fruitless  tears  for 
him  [or  her]  whom  I  cherished  with  so  much  affection  and 
tenderness,  give  me  grace,  I  beseech  thee,  to  prepare  for  my 
removal  from  this  earthly  tabernacle.  Grant  that  1  may  imi- 
tate the  piety,  zeal,  faith  constancy,  and  all  the  holy  and  he- 
roic virtues  of  those  whom  thou  hast  received  into  thine  eternal 
rest,  and  crowned  with  thy  glory.  Let  me  die  the  death  of  the 
righteow^y  and  let  my  la:  t  evd  be  like  his.     Amsn. 


Iia  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 


CHAP.    X. 

The  fourth  remedy  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is,  to 
xvean  our  hearts  from  the  zvorld, 

JL  HE  children  of  Israel  found  no  reluctance  when  they 
left  the  wilderness.  At  the  first  command  which  God 
was  pleased  to  give  them  for  that  purpose,  they  passed 
over  Jordan  with  incredible  joy  ;  the  reason  of  this  was, 
because  they  dwelt  in  tents  which  were  easily  removed  ; 
and  they  had  been  used  for  many  years  to  sigh  after  the 
land  of  Canaan.  Now,  death  is  the  same  to  us,  in  re- 
gard to  our  heavenly  paradise,  as  the  river  Jordan  was  to 
the  children  of  Israel,  in  respect  to  the  promised  land. 
Whence  it  appears,  that  the  only  true  means  to  recon- 
cile us  to  this  passage,  and  to  make  us  pass  through  it 
cheerfully,  is  to  divest  ourselves  of  every  thing  that  may 
hinder  us,  by  attaching  us  to  the  world,  and  to  hold  our- 
selves always  in  a  readiness  to  depart. 

To  this  end,  it  is  not  necessary  that  we  should  go  out 
of  the  world,  but  that  the  world  should  be  banished  and 
driven  out  of  us,  and  that  we  should  renounce  all  its 
vanities,  and  unruly  appetites ;  insomuch  that  we  may 
be  able  to  say  with  the  Apostle,  The  world  is  crucified 
unto  7ne-_,  and  I  unto  the  worL'.^  Gal.  vi.  14  :  for  there  are 
many  persons  who  withdraw  their  bodies  from  the  world, 
but  leave  their  hearts  and  most  tender  inclinations  be- 
hind. As  Lot's  wife,  who  went  out  of  Sodom,  but  left 
there  her  treasures  and  dehghts,  her  heart,  and  most  ar- 
dent wishes;  or  as  the  Israelites,  who,  when  they  went 
out  of  Egypt,  left  behind  them  their  cursed  affections, 
with  their  fiesh-pots  and  onions. 

The  same  thing  happens  to  many  who  separate  them- 
selves, without  any  necessity,  from  the  society  of  men, 
and  affect  I  know  not  what  strange  and  austere  kind  of 
life.  They  leave  the  acquaintance  of  wise  and  virtuous 
persons,  and  the  lawful  use  of  those  blessings  which  hea- 
ven hath  bestowed  upon  them.  They  deprive  them- 
selves of  every  thing  that  is  amiable  in  the  world,  and 
most  proper  to  glorify  God,  and  edify  their  neighbours  j 


THE   CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  119 

but  many  times  they  carry  with  them  every  thing  that  is 
corrupt  and  vicious',  legions  of  wicked  thoughts  and  car- 
nal desires.  By  this  means  they  give  way  to  the  devil, 
and  expose  themselves  to  all  his  assaults  :  for  that  wick- 
ed serpent  delights  rather  in  the  dens  of  wild  beasts,  and 
the  shepherd's  cabin,  than  in  the  dwellings  of  princes, 
and  the  palaces  of  kings.  The  most  horrid  and  execra- 
ble sins  often  breed  in  deserts  and  places  of  retreat,  ra- 
ther than  in  public,  and  in  great  cities  that  swarm  with 
inhabitants.  Lot  remained  chaste  in  the  most  abomina- 
ble city  that  was  in  the  world  j  but  when  he  fled  to  the 
foot  of  a  mountain,  into  a  cave,  to  dwell,  he  defiled  him- 
self with  a  monstrous  incest.  When  Satan  intended  to 
tempt  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  he  carried  him  into  a  de- 
sert, and  up  to  the  top  of  an  high  mountain.  Whence 
we  may  judge,  that  this  subtle  enemy  of  mankind  hath 
learnt  by  fatal  experience,  that  the  most  private  and  soli- 
tary places  are  the  fittest  to  lay  his  snares  in.  If  our  bles- 
sed Saviour,  who  was  holy,  harmless ,  undefiled,  and  sepa- 
rate from  sinners y  Heb.  vii.  26.  hath  been  able  to  over- 
come all  manner  of  temptations  ;  we  are  not  of  the  fame 
temper,  neither  are  we  furnished,  like  him,  with  armour 
of  proof  against  all  the  inflamed  darts  of  the  devil :  for 
our  miserable  flesh  delights  in  its  own  destruction.  It 
opens  both  ear  and  heart  to  the  deceitful  promises  of 
Satan,  and  suffers  itself  to  be  cheated  by  his  illusions.  It 
■  flatters  and  lulls  us  asleep  in  its  bosom  ;  and  then,  like 
a  treacherous  Delilah,  it  betrays  us  into  the  hands  of 
our  most  cruel  and  irreconcileable  enemy. 

Some  put  on  shirts  of  hair,  and  gird  themselves  with 
knotted  cords,  whom  the  devil  drags  to  hell  by  the  in- 
visible chains  of  their  unruly  lusts.  Others  climb  up  to 
the  tops  of  frozen  mountains,  and  yet  their  hearts  burn 
with  the  most  impure  fires  :  while  others  scorch  their 
bodies  in  the  sun,  whose  souls  are  bathed  in  all  the  vo- 
luptuous pleasures  of  the  most  luxurious  cities.  Some 
affect  a  mournful  solitude,  and  hurry  into  a  desert,  whose 
desires  and  longings  are  for  the  world  and  its  vanities: 
they  live  amongst  serpents  and  wild  beasts ;  and  yet  their 
hearts  are  at  the  ball,  and  they  themselves  are  dancing 
there  in  imagination  with  wanton  young  females.     They 


120  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

seem  to  have  their  bodies  mortified,  but  their  affections 
are  unsubdued.  Others  have  their  hands  lifted  up  to 
heaven,  whose  minds  are  enslaved  to  the  earth, and  rooted 
in  the  vain  and  filthy  pleasures  of  the  age.  Some  have  a 
lamp  burning  before  them,  whose  understanding  is  wrap- 
ped in  thick  darkness,  more  palpable  than  that  of  Egypt. 
Others  have  an  empty  stomach,  whose  souls  overflow 
with  the  most  abominable  passions.  In  short,  some 
live,  in  appearance,  like  angels,  who  are  possessed  with 
a  legion  of  devils  ;  and  others  who  seem  to  have  no  con- 
cern with  the  world,  yet  lodge  the  whole  world  in  their 
hearts. 

Under  a  coarse  habit,  there  sometimes  dwells  more 
envy,  more  vanity,  and  ambition,  than  under  a  gor- 
geous attire  of  silk  and  gold.  Through  a  tattered  gar- 
ment may  often  be  perceived  souls  swelled  with  pride 
and  arrogance  ;  and  many  times  the  designs  of  kings, 
and  the  lofty  thoughts  of  the  greatest  monarchs,  are 
to  be  found  in  the  equipage  of  a  beggar.  To  speak 
plainly,  w^e  are  not  so  much  attached  to  the  w^orld,  by 
the  good  things  of  this  life,  as  by  the  love  and  affec- 
tion we  bear  to  them  :  for,  without  doubt,  there  are 
many  persons  w^ho  are  more  earnest  and  solicitous  for 
the  things  they  w^ant,  than  others  that  enjoy  them. 
Many  poor  people  have  a  far  greater  passion  for  riches 
than  ever  Solomon  had  in  the  midst  of  all  his  mighty 
treasures.  Some  silly  women,  who  are  covered  with 
rags,  nay,  even  some  of  the  basest  and  most  WTetched 
servants,  have  more  vanity  and  pride  in  their  hearts, 
than  ever  Queen  Esther  had  in  her  rich  and  most  glo- 
rious array.  The  prophet  Daniel  was  exalted  to  an 
liigh  and  eminent  station,  being  governor  of  the  third 
part  of  the  vast  empire  of  the  Medes  and  Persians  ; 
nevertheless  he  was  no  more  attached  to  Babylon  than 
it  he  had  nothing  there  but  a  sepulchre,  and  had  worn 
the  chains  of  a  slave.  He  sends  forth  as  many  sighs, 
and  pours  out  as  many  tears,  as  if  he  had  been  sitting 
upon  the  ashes  of  Jerusalem. 

Some  miserable  beggars  are  more  loth  to  leave  their 
rags,  than  sovereign  princes  to  lay  aside  their  purple, 
Such  are  more  enslaved  to  their  filth  and  indigence, 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  121 

than  the  greatest  monarcbs  to  the  glory  and  splendor 
of  their  empires.  Death  takes  as  much  pains  to  free 
men  from  a  prison,  and  to  set  them  at  liberty  from  a 
dungeon,  as  to  drive  them  from  a  palace,  or  to  pluck 
them  down  from  a  throne.  The  poor  and  necessitous 
who  lodge  upon  the  hard  earth,  make  as  much  resist- 
ance as  the  rich,  who  are  stretched  upon  the  softest 
down.  The  unhappy  slaves  that  row  in  the  gallies 
are  as  unwilling  that  death  should  loose  them  from 
their  chains,  and  free  them  from  their  misery,  as  the 
most  potent  kings  and  emperors  are  to  leave  their 
sceptres  and  their  crowns  ;  and  I  am  persuaded,  that 
David  was  more  ready  to  quit  his  kingdom,  and  all 
his  treasures,  than  many  poor  wretches  are  to  depart 
from  their  dunghills  and  their  poverty.  Some  persons 
are  tormented  with  the  gout,  the  stone,  and  other 
grievous  and  acute  diseases  ;  nevertheless  they  more 
passionately  desire  to  live  than  many  who  enjoy  a  per- 
fect and  vigorous  health.  Carnal  and  earthly  souls 
are  so  much  wedded  to  the  world,  that  they  feel  an 
horrible  regret,  and  an  unspeakable  anguish,  when 
they  are  to  depart  from  a  body  rotten  and  falling  to 
pieces  with  old  age  ;  whereas  others,  who  are  more 
spiritualized,  and  have  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift,  and 
the  powers  of  the  world  to  come,  Heb.  vi.  4,  5,  de- 
part most  joyfully  out  of  young  and  vigorous  bodies, 
flourishing  in  their  full  strength  and  beauty 

We  must  not,  therefore,  remove  our  arms  and  legs 
out  of  the  world,  but  our  passions  and  affections.  If 
God  bestowshisearthly  blessings  upon  us,  we  are  not 
to  imitate  the  example  of  that  extravagant  philoso- 
pher, who  cast  into  the  sea  his  gold  and  precious 
stones,  that  he  might  not  have  the  trouble  to  keep 
them,  and  who  wilfully  threw  them  away,  that  he 
might  not  be  any  longer  in  the  fear  of  losing  them. 
But  we  must  take  heed  that  they  cause  us  not  to  make 
shipwTeck  of  our  faith  ;  and  that  we  preserve  them 
not  at  the  expence  of  our  consciences.  For  the  soul 
is  far  more  precious  than  the  body,  and  life  is  far  more 
valuable  than  raiment,  Matth.  vi.  25.  Since  God  giv- 
cth  us  richly  all  things  to  enjoy,   \  Tim.  vi.  17,  w^e 

Q       ' 


123  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

should  shew  ourselves  ungrateful  to  his  goodness,  re- 
bels to  his  wise  providence,  and  unjust  and  cruel  to 
ourselves,  churlishly  to  refuse  the  means  of  using  and 
employing  those  blessings  ;  for  every  creature  of  God 
is  good,  and  nothing  to  be  refused,  if  it  he  received 
with  thanksgiving  ;  for  it  is  sanctified  by  the  zvord  of 
God  and  prayer,  1  Tim.  iv.  4,  5. 

The  honours  and  riches  derived  to  us  from  our  birth, 
or  that  we  obtain  by  lawful  and  just  methods,  are  to 
be  numbered  among  the  blessings  of  God  ;  therefore 
Esther,  who  was  but  a  poor  stranger,  received  with 
joy,  as  a  favor  from  Heaven,  the  imperial  crown  that 
was  put  upon  her  head,and  refused  not  to  be  the  bride 
of  the  greatest  monarch  then  living.  Joseph  readily 
embraced  the  power  and  dignity  with  which  king 
Pharaoh  invested  him  ;  and  the  prophet  Daniel,  not 
only  accepted  the  honourable  commands  which  were 
bestowed  upon  him  by  the  king  of  Babylon,  but  like- 
wise employed  all  his  power  and  credit  to  raise  his 
companions  to  places  of  trust,  and  the  principal  go- 
vernments of  that  empire.  God  indeed  sometimes 
puts  sceptres  into  the  hands  of  cruel  and  profane  per- 
sons, such  as  Pharaoh,  Ahab,  Nebuchadnezzar,  Bel- 
shazzar,  and  Herod,  to  teach  us,  that  dominion  is  not 
the  chief  good  of  man,  and  that  we  must  aim  at  a  more 
excellent  kingdom,  and  at  a  more  lasting  and  solid 
happiness :  but  then  he  also  places  upon  the  throne 
men  after  his  own  heart,  whom  he  cherishes  as  the 
apple  of  his  eye,  such  as  David,  Solomon,  Jehosaphat?, 
Hezekiah,  and  Josiah,  to  teach  us,  that  the  fear  of 
God,  and  the  expectation  of  an  immortal  crown,  is 
not  incompatible  with  the  honours  of  this  life,  nor 
with  worldly  glory  ;  for  godliness  hath  the  promise  of 
the  life  that  now  is,  and  of  tJtat  ivhich  is  to  come^  1 
I'im.  iv.  4.  8. 

The  riches  of  the  earth  are  no  more  hurtful  than  its 
honours,  unless  it  be  by  accident :  They  are  highly 
useful  and  advantageous  to  such  as  employ  them  wel]> 
and  dispose  of  them  with  a  religious  prudence  :  they 
.are  powerful  helps  to  true  ])iety,  an  excellent  means 
to  glorify  God,  and.  to  exercise  a  virtuous  compassioui 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION,  !23 

nay,  I  may  venture  to  call  them  the  beauty  and  lustre 
of  the  zeal  and  charity  of  God's  children.  Riches,  it 
is  true,  turn  to  evils,  and  are  ill  situated  in  the  hands 
of  a  brutal  and  sordid  v^retch,  such  as  Nabal ;  of  a 
merciless  and  voluptuous  person,  such  as  the  rich 
glutton  in  the  gospel  ;  of  a  treacherous  and  perfidious 
thief,  such  as  Judas;  and  of  a  thoughtless  and  de- 
bauched young  man,  such  as  the  prodigal  son.  But 
then  they  are  blessed  both  of  heaven  and  earth,  when 
they  fall  into  the  hands  of  a  Joseph,  who  nourisheth 
therewith  his  father  and  all  his  kindred  ;  of  a  David, 
who  employs  them  in  offerings  to  Almighty  God,  in 
the  sight  of  all  the  people  ;  of  a  Solomon,  who  builds 
therewith  a  magnificent  temple  ;  and  of  a  Mary  Mag- 
dalen, who  bestows  them,  not  in  luxury  and  vanity, 
nor  in  curious  trinkets,  but  to  buy  a  box  of  precious 
ointment,  which  she  pours  on  the  head  of  the  Saviour 
of  the  world.  They  are  blessings  indeed  when  such 
an  one  enjoys  them  as  Cornelius  the  centurion,  who 
employs  them  in  alms,  the  perfume  vv^hereof  ascendeth 
up  to  the  throne  of  the  God  of  mercies.  In  short, 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  eternal  wisdom  of 
the  Father,  hath  pronounced  with  his  sacred  lips,  that 
it  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive^  Acts  xx.  35. 

I  am  not  ignorant  of  the  oracle  of  this  great  God 
and  Saviour,  Whoever  loves  father  or  mother,  houses 
or  lands,  more  than  mey  is  not  worthy  of  me,  Matth.  x. 
37,  which  was  spoken  to  teach  us,  that  we  must  re- 
nounce, with  all  our  heart  and  spirit,  all  the  things  in 
the  world,  and  of  this  present  life  ;  and  that  we  must 
be  always  ready  to  forsake  them,  in  case  we  cannot 
keep  them  without  offending  God,  and  giving  occa- 
sion of  scandal  to  his  church  ;  but  without  such  an 
absolute  necessity,  God  requires  us  not,  in  any  place 
of  scripture,  actually  to  forgo  our  worldly  possessions. 

I  also  know  very  well,  that  when  a  young  man 
asked  our  Saviour,  What  shall  I  do  to  inherit  eternal 
life  ?  this  wisest  of  teachers  answered.  Sell  all  that 
thou  hast,  and  distribute  unto  the  poor,  and  thou  shalt 
have  treasure  in  heaven,  and  come,  follow  ???^,  Luke 
:>'viii.     But  this  was  a  particular  command,  given  to 


124  THE  CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION. 

a  particular  person,  upon  a  particular  occasion ;  where- 
fore it  is  not  possible  that  we  should  gather  any  con- 
clusion to  bind  others  to  the  same  action  ;  for  other- 
wise this  would  oblige  all  Christians  in  general  to  sell 
Avhat  they  have,  without  exception,  and  to  give  it  to 
the  poor.  This  vain-glorious  Pharisee  had  boasted  of 
having  kept  all  the  commandments  of  God  from  his 
youth  upward.  To  root  out  of  his  mind  this  over- 
good  opinion  of  himself,  and  to  give  a  vent  to  the 
swelling  of  his  Pharisaical  pride,  our  Lord  puts  him 
to  the  trial,  by  injoining  him  to  sell  all  that  he  had, 
and  to  give  it  to  the  poor.  At  hearing  this,  the  poor 
young  man  went  away  very  sorrowful,  for  he  was  very 
rich,  and  his  heart  and  strongest  affections  were  placed 
upon  his  earthly  treasures  j  by  which  he  discovered, 
that  he  was  far  from  loving  God  with  all  his  heart, 
and  with  all  his  soul,  and  with  all  his  strength,  seeing 
he  loved  his  worldly  possessions  more  than  Christ  and 
his  blessedness.  It  therefore  plainly  appears,  O  de- 
vout souls,  that  this  command,  given  to  this  particu- 
lar young  man,  extends  not  to  all  in  general ;  for  if  it 
had  been  so  understood,  the  holy  apostles,  who  were 
zealous  after  every  thing  that  tended  to  perfection, 
would  not  have  been  contented  with  losing  the  enjoy- 
ment of  their  goods,  to  follow  Christmas  they  themselves 
declared  unto  him.  TVe  have  for  sake?!  all,  and  followed 
thee,  Matth.  xix.  27.  But  they  would  have  kept 
nothing  for  themselves  ;  which  course  they  never  took: 
for  St.  John,  Christ's  beloved  disciple,  had  a  house, 
wherein  he  entertained  the  holy  virgin,  after  our  Sa- 
viour's passion,  John  xix.  27  ;  and  the  other  apostles 
had  reserved  their  ships,  their  nets,  and  their  tackling, 
wherewith  they  returned  to  their  trade  of  fishing  after 
Christ's  resurrection,  John  xxi. 

Our  Saviour,  upon  the  occasion  of  this  young  man*s 
disobeying  this  express  and  particular  command,  to 
sell  all  that  he  had  and  give  it  to  the  poor,  tells  his 
disciples,  that  a  rich  man  shall  hardly  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven^  Matth.  xix.  23.  But  then  in  an- 
other place,  he  explains  this  passage  in  such  a  man- 
ner, that  he  leaves  not  the  least  shadow  of  a  diffi- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATIOlSr.  125 

culty,  when  he  says,  Hoxv  hard  is  it  for  them  that 
trust  in  riches,  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  God  !  Mark 
X.  24.  So  that  he  speaks  not  of  all  rich  men  in  gen- 
ral,  without  any  exception,  but  of  such  only  who  put 
their  trust  in  their  riches.  Therefore  the  apostle  St. 
Paul  does  not  command  those  who  are  rich  to  cast  away 
their  effects,  and  absolutely  to  renounce  them ;  but 
he  exhorts  them  not  to  put  their  confidence  in  them, 
so  as  to  become  more  vain  and  haughty :  for  thus  he 
speaks  to  Timothy,  Charge  them  that  are  inch  in  this 
world,  that  they  be  not  high  minded,  nor  trust  in  uncer- 
tain riches,  but  in  the  living  God,  ivho  giveth  us  richly 
all  things  to  enjoy,  1  Tim.  vi.  17. 

Here  are  therefore  the  best  rules,  according  to  my 
judgment,  which  a  true  Christian  can  observe,  who 
desires  to  render  his  soul  acceptable  to  God,  and  to 
attain  the  necessary  dispositions  for  an  happy  death. 

1.  We  must  employ  all  our  endeavours,  and  set  all 
our  affections  to  work,  to  secure  to  ourselves  the  spi- 
ritual and  eternal  advantages  of  the  world  to  come ; 
we  must  thirst  impatiently  for  the  grace  of  God,  and 
the  gifts  of  his  Holy  Spirit;  we  must  sigh  after  the 
treasures  of  heaven,  and  labour  with  all  our  might 
to  attain  the  incorruptible  crown  of  glory  and  im- 
mortality. Our  blessed  Saviour  himself  gives  us  this 
holy  lesson  in  the  sixth  chapter  of  his  gospel  accord- 
ing to  St.  Matthew,  Seek  ye  first,  says  he,  the  kingdom 
of  God,  and  his  righteousness,  and  all  these  things 
shall  be  added  unto  you  ;  and  in  the  sixth  chapter  of 
St.  John,  Labour  not  for  the  meat  tvhich  perisJieth^ 
but  for  that  meat  which  endureth  unto  everlasting 
life^ 

2.  As  Solomon  built  first  the  Lord's  house,  and 
then  his  own  palace,  1  Kings  ix  ;  so  we  ought  to  la- 
bour first  for  the  advancement  of  God's  kingdom, 
and  the  edification  of  his  church,  after  which  we  may 
have  the  liberty  to  employ  ourselves  about  the  affairs 
of  this  present  life,  and  the  exercise  of  our  civil  call- 
ing ;  but  then  our  employment  or  calling  must  be 
just,  and  warranted  by  the  laws  of  God  and  man; 


!26  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

for  he  that  gathers  riches  by   unlawful  means,  is  no 
other  than  a  thief  and  a  robber. 

3.  Before  we  engage  in  any  work,  we  should  offer 
up  our  prayers  to  God,  that  he  will  vouchsafe  his 
blessing  upon  it,  and  say  to  him  with  Moses,  Let  the 
beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  he  upon  us  j  and  establish 
thou  the  zvork  of  our  hands  upon  us,  yea,  the  work  of 
our  hands,  establish  thou  it,  PsaL  xc.  17  ;  for  without 
his  assistance  and  blessing,  all  our  labour  is  in  vain. 
The  Lord  maketh  poor,  and  maketh  ricli ;  he  bringctk 
low,  and  lifteth  up,  1  Sam.  ii.  7.  Neitlier  is  he  that 
planteth,  any  thing,  saith  St.  Paul,  Neither  he  that 
watereth,  hut  God  that  giveth  the  increase,  1  Cor.  iii. 
7  ;  with  whom  agrees  the  royal  Prophet,  in  these  sig- 
nificant words,  Except  tlie  Lord  build  the  house,  they 
labour  in  vain  that  build  it,  Psal.  cxxvii.  1. 

4.  Our  labour  must  be  without  repining,  and  dis- 
trusting  the  providence  of  God  ;  me  must  banish  out 
of  our  minds  all  vain  thoughts,  and  groundless  ex- 
pectations, that  disturb  us.  We  must  pluck  out  of 
our  hearts  all  the  cares  and  disquiets  that  prey  upon 
us,  and  must  imprint  in  our  memories  that  excellent 
saying  of  David>  Cast  thy  burden  upon  the  L^ord,  and 
he  shall  sustain  thee,  Psal.  Iv.  22  ;  and  that  of  St.  Pe» 
ter.  Cast  all  your  care  upon  him,  for  he  carethfor  you, 
\  Pet.  V.  7  ;  nor  must  we  ever  forget  this  wholesome 
exhortation  of  our  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
C.'.rist,  Take  heed  to  yourselves,  lest  at  any  time  your 
hearts  be  overcharged  zvith  surfeiting,  and  drimkeji^ 
?iess,  and  the  cares  of  this  life,  Luke  xxi.  34. 

5.  Above  all  things,  we  must  guard  against  cov- 
etousness,  which  is  a  most  servile  vice,  and  tacitly  de- 
nies the  providence  of  God,  and  his  fatherly  care. 
To  this  purpose  St.  Paul  exhorts  us,  in  express  terms. 
Let  your  conversation  be  zvithout  covetousness ;  and 
be  content  zvith  such  things  as  ye  have  :  for  he  hath 
said,  I  zvill  ?iever  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee,  Heb. 
xiii.  5  ;  and  to  beget  in  us  an  horror  of  this  infamous 
vice,  he  tells  us.  They  tliat  zvill  be  rich  fall  into  temp- 
tation and  a  snare,  and  into  many  foolish  and  hurt- 
ful lusts,  zchich  drozvn  men  in  destruction  and  perdi- 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  127 

(ion,  1  Tim.  vi.  9.  He  adds.  For  the  love  of  money 
is  the  root  of  all  evil,  ivhich,  ithile  some  coveted  after 
they  have  erred  from  thefaithy  and  pierced  themselves 
through  zvith  many  sorroivs.  In  short,  he  proceeds  so 
far  as  to  pronounce,  that  covetousness  is  idolatry.  Col. 
iii.  5 ;  and  that  the  covetous  man  is  an  idolator,  zvho 
hath  no  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  of 
God,  Eph.  V.  5  :  therefore  we  ought  to  engrave  in 
letters  of  gold,  this  excellent  lesson  of  the  wisest  king 
in  the  world,  Labour  not  to  be  rich,  cease  from  thine 
oivnivisdom,  Prov.  xxiii.  4. 

6.  If,  notwithstanding  our  continual  labour  in  a 
lawful  vocation,  it  pleaseth  God  to  afflict  us  with  pov- 
erty, and  to  bring  us  down  to  the  dust,  of  a  mean  es- 
tate, let  us  learn  to  possess  our  souls  in  patience,  and 
to  have  always  before  our  eyes  the  example  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who,  though  he  was  rich  became 
poor  for  us,  that  we  might  be  enriched  by  his  poverty. 
Let  us  beseech  him  to  grant  us  the  blessed  disposition 
of  his  holy  Apostle  St.  Paul :  and  that  we  may  be 
able  to  say  with  him,  /  have  learned  in  ivhatsoever 
state  I  am,  thereivith  to  be  content.  I  know  how  to  he 
abased,  and  I  know  hoio  to  abound;  everywhere  and 
in  all  things,  I  am  instructed,  both  to  be  full,  and  to  be 
hungry  :  both  to  abound,  and  to  suffer  need :  I  can 
do  all  things  through  Christ,  zvhich  strengtheneth  me, 
Philip,  iv.  11,  12,  13.  Remember,  Christian  souls,  to 
lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  tvhere  nei- 
ther moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt^  and  tvhere  thieves  do 
710 1  break  through  nor  steal,  Matth.  vi.  20.  Labour 
to  be  rich  in  faith  and  good  works,  that  ye  may  be 
heirs  of  the  kingdom  which  God  hath  promised  to 
them  that  love  him.  Jam.  ii.  5. 

7.  But,  on  the  contrary,  if  it  hath  pleased  God  to 
bless  thy  labours,  and  his  almighty  and  liberal  hand 
hath  raised  thee  up  to  great  honour,  so  that  thou  over- 
flowest  with  riches,  thou  must  remember  to  enjoy 
them  in  such  a  manner,  that  they  may  not  enslave 
thee,  and,  according  to  St  Paul's  advice,  to  possess 
them,  as  if  thou  possessed  them  not  ;  and  must  re- 
member, that  the  fashion  of  this  world  passeth  away, 


128  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

1  Cor.  vii.  30,  31.  We  must  not  place  our  confi- 
dence in  them,  nor  pride  ourselves  upon  their  account. 
There  is  something  else  in  which  we  ought  to  glory, 
as  God  himself  exhorts  us  in  this  divine  precept.  Let 
not  the  ivise  man  glory  in  his  wisdom^  neither  let  the 
viighti]  man  glory  in  his  might  ;  let  not  the  rich  man 
glory  in  his  riches  ;  but  let  him  that  glorieth,  glory  in 
this,  that  he  under standeth  and  knoweth  me,  Jer.  ix. 
23,  24. 

8.  We  must  not  only  wean  our  hearts  and  affec- 
tions from  the  world  and  its  vanities,  trample  them 
under  our  feet,  and  esteem  them  like  dirt,  in  compa- 
rison of  the  unspeakable  treasures  of  heaven  ;  but  we 
must  also  be  ready  to  leave  them  at  a  moment's  warn- 
ing, as  so  many  vain  and  perishable  trifles.  As  we 
are  to  possess  them  without  inquietude  and  fear,  so 
we  must  part  from  them  without  grief  and  murmur- 
ing. Though  we  should  lose  in  one  day  all  that  God 
hath  blest  us  with  in  this  world,  we  should  arm  our- 
selves widi  an  holy  constancy,  and  say  with  Job,  The 
Lord  gavCy  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away,  blessed  be 
the  naine  of  the  Lord,  Job  i.  21. 

9.  If  we  happen  to  lose  our  goods,  honours,  and 
dignities,  in  the  service  of  God,  and  for  the  profes- 
sion of  Christ's  gospel,  in  such  a  case  we  should  not 
only  bear  the  loss  with  a  Christian  patience,  but  we 
should  embrace  it  with  an  holy  joy  ;  because  a  loss 
of  that  nature,  in  so  just  a  cause,  is  of  great  ad- 
vantage as  well  as  great  glory.  This  was  the  prac- 
tice of  the  faithful  Hebrews,  of  whom  the  Apostle 
gives  this  honourable  testimony.  Ye  took  joyfully  the 
spoiling  of  your  goods,  knowing  in  yourselves  that  ye 
have  in  heaven  a  better  and  enduring  substance,  Heb. 
X.  34.  Christian  souls,  place  before  your  eyes  the  ex- 
ample of  the  prophet  Moses,  who  estcevied  the  re- 
proach of  Christ  greater  riches  than  the  treasures  in 
Egypt ;  for  he  had  respect  in  the  recompence  of  the 
reward,  Heb.  xi.  26. 

10.  Whilst  we  enjoy  our  goods,  we  must  have  re- 
spect to  the  poor,  and  be  liberal  in  alms ;  or,  to  speak 
in  St.  Paul's  language.  As  we  have  titer ef ore  opportu- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  129 

nity  lei  lis  do  good  unto  all  men,  especially  unto  them 
zvho  are  of  the  household  of  faith y  Gal.  vi.  10:  He 
that  hath  pity  upon  the  poor,  lendefh  unto  the  Lord, 
and  that  ivhich  he  hath  given,  will  he  pay  him  again, 
Prov.  xix.  17  ;  and  our  Saviour  promiseth,  That  zvho- 
soever  shall  give  to  drink  unto  one  of  the  meanest  of 
those  who  believe  in  him,  a  cup  of  cold  water  only, 
shall  in  no  zvise  lose  his  reivard,  Matth.  x,  42.  Alms 
are  a  seed  that  is  cast  upon  the  earth ;  but  its  flowers, 
and  most  excellent  fruits,  are  to  be  gathered  in  hea- 
ven ;  He  that  soweth  bountifully,  shall  reap  bounti- 
fully, 2  Cor.  ix.  6.  But  it  is  not  like  that  seed  men- 
tioned in  the  126th  psalm,  They  that  sow  in  tears 
shall  reap  in  joy :  for  those  who  bestow  their  alms 
unwillingly,  are  in  the  sight  of  God,  as  those  who 
with-hold  them.  Therefore  St.  Paul  declares.  Though 
I  bestozv  all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  have  not 
charity,  it  profiteth  me  nothing,  1  Cor.  xiii.  3.  God 
loveth  a  cheerful  giver,  2  Cor.  ix.  7.  and  is  w^ell 
pleased  with  sacrifices,  Heb.  xiii.  16.  Remember, 
O  Christians,  that  God  will  judge  you  at  the  last  day, 
not  according  to  your  learning  and  eloquence,  and 
the  riches,  honours,  and  dignities,  by  which  you  have 
been  distinguished  in  this  life,  but  according  to  your 
alms  deeds,  and  acts  of  charity  and  hospitality,  Matth. 
XXV.  and  as  you  have  distributed  to  the  necessities  of 
the  saints,  Rom.  xii.  13.  Therefore  make  to  your- 
selves friends  of  the  mammon  of  unrighteousness,  that 
when  ye  fail,  they  may  receive  you  into  everlasting 
habitations,  Luke  xvi.  9.  And  that  those  whom  you 
leave  behind  you  may  be  able  with  justice  to  engrave 
upon  your  tomb.  He  hath  dispersed,  he  hath  given  to 
the  poor  s  his  righteousness,  that  is,  his  charity,  and 
the  compassion  in  which  he  delighted,  endureth  for 
ever,  Psal.  cxii.  9. 

11.  Finally,  we  must  not  only  wean  our  hearts 
and  affections  from  the  riches  and  honours  of  this  life, 
and  all  the  vanities  of  the  world,  but  we  must  also 
deny  ourselves,  subdue  our  passions,  and  crucify  our 
flesh  with  its  lusts.  To  this  we  are  exhorted  by  our 
great  God  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  cricth  to  us 

R 


130  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

from  heaven.  If  any  man  will  come  after  vie,  let  him 
deny  himself  and  take  up  his  cross,  and  folloiv  me, 
Matth.  xvi.  24. 

That  we  may  engrave  this  lesson  more  thoroughly 
in  our  minds,  we  should  consider, 

1.  That  we  are  but  strangers  and  pilgrims  in  this 
world,  and  that  here  we  have  no  continuing  city^  Heb. 
xiii.  14.     The  houses  which  God  hath  given  us,  are 
not  so  properly  dwellings,  as  inns  for  our  convenience. 
This  was  the  frequent  meditation  of  those  great  pat- 
riarchs, who  saiv  the  promises  afar  off,  and  were  per- 
suaded of  them  and  embraced  them,  Heb.  xi.  13.     For 
the  Apostle  informs  us,  that  they  confessed  that  they 
were  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the  earth,  and  that  they 
sought  a  better  country^  that  it  is,  an  heavenly  one. 
This  was  Jacob's  language  when  he  appeared  before 
Pharaoh:  Few  and  evil  have  the  days  of  the  years  of 
my  life  been,  and  have  not  attained  unto  the  days  of 
the  years  of  the  life  of  my  fathers,  in  the  days  of  their 
pilgrimage^  Gen.  xlvii.  9.     And  not  only  the  ancient 
patriarchs,  who  never  had  any  other  possessions  in 
the  world  than   a  sepulchre,  or  some  small  piece  of 
ground,  have  acknowledged  themselves  to  be  stran- 
gers and  pilgrims,  but  also  kings  and  princes,  whom 
God  hath  sanctified  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  have  frankly 
confessed  the  same.     Witness  David,  who,  not  in  the 
time  of  his  banishment,  nor  of  his  flight,  nor  in  his  cala- 
mities and  misery,  but  in  his  most  flourishing  state,  and 
in  the  midst  of  his  triumphs  and  vast  riches,  prostrates 
himself  before  God,  and  says,  /  am  a  stranger  with 
thee,  and  a  sojourner,  as  all  my  fathers  were.  Psalm 
xxxix.  12.     And  where  he  speaks,  not  only  of  him- 
self, but  also  of  all  God's  children  that  are  in  the  world, 
he  makes  no  difficulty  to  confess,   We  are  strangers 
before  thee,  and  sojourners,  as  were  all  our  fathers  : 
our  days  on  the  earth  are  as  a  shadow,  and  there  is 
none  abiding,  1  Chron.  xxix.  15.  Kich  and  poor,  mas- 
ters and  servants,  princes  and  subjects,  all  of  us  in 
general,  may  justly  say  to  the  children  of  this  age,  as 
Abraham  to  the  sons  of  ITeth,  /  am  a  stranger  and 
sojomiier  xvith  you,  Gen.  xxiii.  4.     Now  he  that  tra- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  i3i 

vels  in  a  strange  country,  may  gather  some  flowers  as 
he  passes,  or  take  with  him  a  few  ears  of  corn  ;  but 
if  he  be  wise,  he  will  never  stay  to  build  a  palace. — 
If  he  is  w^ell  treated  in  his  inn,  he  will  not  despise  the 
good  cheer;  but  if  his  entertainment  is  bad,  he  will 
bear  with  patience  the  inconveniencies  he  meets  with, 
and  only  laugh  at  the  ill  management  he  observes.  If 
the  road  is  full  of  mud,  briars,  and  thorns,  he  will  en- 
deavour to  get  out  of  it  as  soon  as  he  can  -,  and  if  it  is 
good  and  pleasant,  he  will  make  the  more  haste  over 
it.  In  short,  instead  of  spending  his  time  in  making 
needless  inquiries,  every  one  that  is  on  a  journey, 
dreams  of  nothing  but  home,  and  how  to  get  forward 
on  his  way.  In  the  same  manner,  being  accustomed 
to  plenty  and  want,  to  riches  and  poverty,  to  honour 
and  dishonour,  we  ought  to  forget  those  things  ivhich 
are  behind,  and  reach  forth  unto  those  things  ivJiicIi 
are  before,  to  press  touard  the  mark,  for  the  prize 
of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  Phil,  iii, 
is,  14. 

,  2.  Consider  also,  I  beseech  you,  that  we  are  not 
only  strangers  and  sojourners  in  the  world,  and  that 
we  are  not  always  to  inhabit  in  this  foreign  country, 
but  that  our  passage  will  be  but  of  a  few  days.  We 
need  but  little  to  nourish  and  entertain  us,  during  this 
short  race;  at  the  end  of  which  we  shall  hunger  no  more, 
neither  thirst  any  more,  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  us, 
nor  any  heat,  Rev.  vii.  16.  As  Jacob  and  his  sons, 
when  they  went  into  Egypt,  had  no  more  corn,  nor  any 
other  kind  of  food,  than  what  was  necessary  for  them 
in  the  way;  because  they  were  certain  to  meet  with  a 
rich  abundance  of  all  good  things  in  Joseph's  house  ; 
so  we  need  not  make  any  great  provision  for  our- 
sleves  in  this  life,  because  we  are  going  to  meet 
Christ  Jesus,  our  elder  brother,  unto  whom  God  hath 
given  all  power  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  Matth.  xxviii. 
18.  We  are  going:  to  a  country  that  overflows  with 
all  manner  of  truel-iches,  glory,  and  happiness. 

3.  We  are  not  only  strangers,  but  we  are  also  sol- 
diers that  fight  under  the  banner  of  Jesus  Christ  our 
head,  who  doth  judge  and  make  war  in  righteousness, 


U2  THE   CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

Rev.  xix.  li.  Job  tells  us.  That  there  is  an  ap- 
pointed warfare  to  man  upon  earthy  Job.  vii.  1.     But 

1  may  venture  to  affirm,  that  this  w^arfare  is  chiefly 
for  such  as  long  after  a  glorious  immortality,  and  that 
God  calls  them  forth  to  a  very  grievous  and  violent 
encounters.  Therefore  St.  Paul  exhorts  his  beloved 
disciple  Timothy,  to  behave  himself  as  a  good  soldier  in 
this  good  zvarfare,  1  Tim   i.  18  ;  and  to  fight  the  good 

fight  of  faith,  chap.  vi.  12.  Now  7io  man  that  ivar- 
reth  entan^leth  himself  with  the  affairs  of  this  life^ 

2  Tim.  ii.  4. 

4.  Moreover,  we  are  like  to  soldiers  who  war  in 
an  enemy's  country,  not  to  establish  themselves  there, 
but  only  to  obtain  a  free  passage,  having  other  views, 
and  wanting  nothing  more  than  to  return  into  their 
own  country.  We  have  no  ambition  to  get  into 
our  hands  the  goods  and  inheritances  of  the  chil- 
dren of  this  world,  nor  to  rob  them  of  their  crowns 
and  sceptres ;  we  have  no  other  request  to  make  to 
them,  but  that  which  the  children  of  Israel  made  to 
the  Edomites,  when  they  were  going  to  possess  the 
land  of  Canaan,  which  God  hath  promised  to  their 
fathers.  Numb.  xx.  We  desire  leave  to  pass  peacea- 
bly by  the  king's  highway,  to  go  and  take  possession 
of  the  inheritance  which  God  hath  prepared  for  us 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  We  will  not  so 
much  as  take  a  bit  of  bread  without  paying  for  it,  nor 
drink  a  cup  of  water  without  leave. 

5.  This  life  is  a  race,  and  the  world  is  the  race-plat 
we  are  to  run  in.  Now,  such  as  run  in  a  race  must  take 
heed,  that  the  thorns  catch  not  hold  of  them  in  their 
course,  and  that  their  feet  sink  not  in  the  mire  and 
clay ;  and  that  they  may  run  the  swifter,  they  must 
cast  off  every  thing  that  may  burden  or  incumber 
them.  If,  therefore  we  would  run  this  race,  so  that 
we  may  obtain  the  prize,  1  Cor.  ix.  24;  we  must  take 
care  that  the  thorns  and  briars  of  the  world  take  not 
hold  of  us,  and  that  we  sink  not  in  the  mire  of  the 
filthy  pleasures  of  this  life.  We  must  cast  away  all 
the  burdens  with  which  we  are  loaded;  and  especially 
the  burden  of  sin,  which  is  so  grievous,  that  the  whole 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  133 

creation  groaneth  under  it,  Rom.  viii.  22.  To  this 
purpose  is  the  apostles  exhortation,  IVherefore,  seeing 
we  are  encompassed  about  with  so  great  a  cloud  of 
witnesses^  let  us  lay  aside,  every  zveight,  and  the  sin 
zvhich  doth  so  easily  beset  us,  and  let  us  run  ivith  pa- 
tience the  race  that  is  set  before  us,  looking  unto  Jesus 
the  author  and ,  finisher  of  our  faith  ;  who,  for  the  joy 
that  was  set  bejore  him,  endui^ed  the  cross,  despising 
the  shame,  Heb.  xii.  1,  2. 

6.  Our  life  is  a  continual  wrestling  :  For  we  wres- 
tle not  only  against  fesh  and  blood,  but  against  principa- 
lities, against  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the  darkness 
of  this  zvorld,  against  spiritual  zvickedness  in  high  pla- 
ces, Eph.  vi.  12.  Now,  he  that  striveth  for  the  mastery 
is  temperate  in  all  things,  1  Cor.  ix.  25.  If  therefore, 
for  a  corruptible  crown,  men  keep  under  their  bodies, 
bring  them  into  subjection,  and  abstain  from  all  the 
pleasures  of  life;  how  much  the  rather  ought  we  to 
practise  the  like  for  an  incorruptible  and  glorious 
crown } 

.  7.  God  will  have  us  to  be  conformed  to  the  image 
of  his  Son,  Rom.  viii.  29  ;  and  that  zve  should  follozv 
his  steps,  1  Pet.  ii.  21.  Now  this  blessed  Saviour,  in 
representing  his  own  condition,  tells  us.  Foxes  have 
holes,  and  birds  of  the  air  have  nests,  but  the  Son 
of  man  hath  not  zvhere  to  lay  his  head,  Luke  ix. 
^8.  Therefore  he  made  this  noble  confession  before 
Pontius  Pilate,  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  zvorld,  John 
xviii.  36.  And  when  he  reproved  the  gross  and  car- 
nal expectations  of  the  two  disciples  Vv^ho  were  going 
to  Emmaus,  he  said  unto  them,  O  fools  and  slozv  of 
heart  to  believe  all  that  the  prophets  have  spoken  : 
ought  not  Christ  to  have  suffered  these  things,  and  to 
enter  into  his  glojy  P  Luke  xxiv.  25,  26.  There- 
fore, according  to  his  holy  example,  v/e  must  have  no 
portion  in  this  world,  and  must  through  much  tribula- 
tion enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  Acts  xiv.  22. 

8.  I  also  judge,  that  it  is  altogether  necessary  that 
we  should  represent  unto  ourselves  continually,  that, 
properly  speaking,  we  have  only  the  use,  and  not  the 
propriety,  of  God's  creatures.     \Yq  are  intrusted  with 


134  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

his  favours,  as  the  stewards  of  his  blessings.  At 
every  moment  he  may  call  upon  us  to  give  an  account 
of  our  stewardship,  and  may  deprive  us  of  our  hon- 
ours. We  should  therefore  look  upon  our  houses  and 
possessions  with  the  same  eyes  that  wc  look  upon 
books,  or  any  other  goods  that  are  lent  us.  For  as 
we  are  not  displeased  to  restore  what  we  have  bor- 
rov^^ed,  and  enjoyed  as  long  as  it  pleases  the  rightful 
o'wner  to  lend  it ;  so  we  should  cheerfully  leave  this 
transitory  life,  and  all  our  worldly  possessions,  provi- 
ded we  could  but  persuade  ourselves,  that  all  these 
things  belong  to  God,  and  that  he  hath  lent  them  but 
for  a  moment. 

9.  Moreover,  it  is  highly  convenient  for  us  to  me- 
ditate, without  ceasing,  upon  the  pains  and  labours 
we  are  at,  to  acquire  the  riches  of  this  world,  and  to 
attain  to  its  honours  and  dignities.  As  the  husband- 
man, when  he  hath  manured  his  field,  and  watered  it 
with  his  sweat,  is  many  times  deceived  of  all  his  pro- 
mising expectations ;  so  it  commonly  happens  to 
the  covetous  and  ambitious :  they  toil  and  labour 
in  vain ;  the  good  things  which  they  think  they 
grasp,  slide  away  between  their  fingers  like  wa- 
ter, or  as  wax  that  melts  before  the  fire  ;  and  all  the 
honours  w^hich  they  imagine  they  already  embrace, 
vanish  like  a  shadow,  or  as  smoke  that  fiies  up  out  of 
their  reach  :  as  they  have  sowed  vanities,  so  they  reap 
nothing  but  grief  and  displeasure. 

10.  Consider  how  little  satisfaction  and  content- 
ment there  is  to  be  found  in  the  most  perfect  enjoy- 
ment of  all  the  advantages  of  this  world.  They  are 
like  drink,  which  leaves  us  still  athirst,  and  like  those 
hungry  viands  which  cannot  satisfy  our  appetite. 
7'hey  are  like  the  waters  of  the  well  of  Sychar,  where- 
of our  Saviour  said  to  the  woman  of  Samaria,  fF/io- 
socver'  drinketh  of  this  zvater  shall  thirst  again,  John 
iv.  13.  It  happens  to  the  children  of  this  world,  as  to 
a  hungry  man,  who  dreameth,  and  behold  he  eateth ; 
but  he  avvaketh,  and  his  soul  is  empty :  or  as  to  a 
thirsty  man,  who  dreameth,  and  behold  he  drinketh  ; 
but  he  awak^tb,  and  behold  he  is  faint,  and  his  soul 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  135 

hath  appetite.  Is.  xxix.  8.  For  he  who  hungers  after 
money,  is  never  contented  with  his  treasures  ;  and  he 
who  thirst  after  vain-glory,  is  never  satisfied  with  all 
the  honours  and  dignities  of  the  world.  Instead  of 
quenching  his  thirst,  these  thing  only  serve  to  increase 
and  inflame  it.  The  whole  world  was  not  large  enough 
to  content  the  foolish  ambition  of  an  Alexander  :  for 
it  is  recorded,  that  he  wept  when  a  philosopher  told 
him,  that  there  was  yet  many  w^orlds  to  conquer. 
This  man,  for  whom  six  feet  of  earth  were  sufficient, 
had  the  vanity  to  desire  to  rule  over  a  thousand  worlds, 
if  there  had  been  so  many. 

11.  All  the  treasures  of  Peru,  and  all  the  honours 
of  the  world,  are  not  able  to  give  peace  to  the  soul, 
nor  repose  to  a  troubled  conscience.  AVhen  a  poor 
man  has  got  together  a  heap  of  gold  and  silver,  or 
when  a  mean  person  is  raised  from  the  dust  to  the 
highest  ofiices,  and  most  eminent  dignities,  his  mise- 
ry continues  still,  though  it  changes  its  appearance  ; 
nay,  it  is  often  the  more  insupportable,  in  that  it  puts 
on  a  false  lustre,  and  a  deceitful  gloss,  because  such 
are  forced  to  live  always  masked,  to  hide  their  grief, 
and  stifle  the  sighs  and  groans  that  return  every  mo- 
ment, to  interrupt  their  profane  smiles,  and  carnal 
pastimes.  For  this  reason,  our  Saviour  compares  rich- 
es to  thorns ;  and,  in  truth,  they  prick  and  gall-,  not 
the  hands,  but  the  heart  and  bow^els  of  such  as  embrace 
them  too  eagerly,  and  place  their  aflfections  upon 
them.  It  may  also  be  said,  that  they  are  like  lions 
and  bears  ;  for  they  are  not  to  be  caught  w^ithout 
much  difficulty ;  and  it  is  still  more  troublesome  to 
keep  them,  and  to  guard  against  the  bite  of  their  ven- 
emous  and  deadly  teeth.  If  you  had  but  once  expe- 
rienced the  horrible  disquiets,  the  acute  sorrows,  the 
secret  fears,  and  the  tormenting  cares,  that  attend  up- 
on the  most  glorious  sceptres,  and  the  richest  crowns, 
you  would  judge  that  it  was  not  without  reason  that  a 
great  prince  cried  out  heretofore,  O  crown  !  if  any 
one  but  knew  thy  weight,  he  would  neze^  take  thee  up 
from  the  ground.  The  greatest  part  of  the  pleasures 
and  satisfactions  of  this  w^orld  are  merely  imaginary. 


136  THE  CilRISTIAVS  CONSOLATION. 

and  all  its  grandeurs  like  the  wind  that  passeth.  The 
royal  Prophet  inculcates  this  truth  with  much  ele- 
gance, when  he  saith,  Verily  every  man  at  his  best 
state  is  altogether  vanity.  Surely  every  mail  xvalketh 
in  a  vain  shew  :  surely  they  are  disquieted  in  vain, 
Psal.  xxxix.  5,  6.  Solomon,  the  wisest  of  all  kings, 
and  the  richest  and  most  magnificent  prince  of  his  age, 
had  refused  nothing  to  his  eyes,  nor  to  his  desires ;  he 
had  tasted  of  all  the  pleasures  and  delights  that  can 
be  imagined  ;  but  after  all  he  found  in  them  so  little 
satisfaction  and  solid  content,  that  he  was  forced  to 
acknowledge,  That  all  things  under  the  sun  are  hut 
vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit,  Eccles.  iv. 

12.  Above  all  things,  if  our  possessions  have  been 
wrongfully  got,  as  Balaam's  reward.  Numb,  xxii  ; 
Achan's  wedge  of  gold,  and  Babylonish  garment. 
Josh,  vii  ;  Gehazi's  changes  of  raiment,  2  Kings  v  ; 
Ahab  and  and  JezebeFs  vineyard,  1  Kings  xxi ;  and 
Judas's  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  Matth.  xxvii ;  they  will 
be  so  far  from  bringing  any  real  content  or  peace  to 
the  soul,  that  they  will  fill  our  consciences  with  un- 
speakable horrors,  and  with  a  most  dreadful  despair„ 
If  the  voluptuous  worldling,  who  hath  enriched  him- 
self by  rapine,  usury,  and  extortion,  was  to  wring 
those  sumptuous  garments  wherewith  he  clothes  his 
pride,  there  would  stream  out  before  his  eyes  the  tears 
of  the  poor  w^hom  he  hath  afflicted.  If  he  did  but 
relish,  as  he  ought,  the  liquors  that  he  drinks  out  of 
his  cups  of  jasper  and  chrystal,  he  would  find,  instead 
of  wine  and  lemonade,  that  they  overflowed  with  the 
sweat  and  blood  of  the  miserable  ;  and  if  he  did  but 
look  with  attention  into  the  gold  and  silver  dishes  that 
are  placed  upon  his  table,  he  would  perceive  in  them 
the  marrow  and  bones  of  such  as  he  hath  devoured. 
Whosoever  becomes  fat  with  the  substance  of  the 
widow  and  the  orphan,  shall  never  opcMi  his  coffers, 
but  he  shall  spy  there  the  image  of  the  devil,  and  the 
infernal  furies ;  he  shall  hear  the  cries  and  groans  of 
those  whom  he  hath  destroyed  by  his  unjust  tyranny^ 
and  more  than  savage  cruelty.  l{  such  escape  un- 
punished here  upon  earth,  they  shall  not  escape  the 


THE   CHRISTIAN\S  CONSOLATION  r37 

vengeance  of  heaven.     If  there  is  neither  sword  to 
strike  them,  nor  fire  to  consume  them,  nor  leprosy  to 
gnaw  them,  nor  dogs  to  tear  them  in  pieces,  nor  hal- 
ter to  strangle  them ;  yet  they  have  a  conscience, 
which  will  witness  against  them,  and  will  be  their 
judge, their  rack,  their  wheel,  and  their  executioner; 
nor  is  the  day  far  off,  when  they  must  go  to  be  tor- 
mented in  the  place  prepared  for  them,  tvhere  their 
worm  diethnot.and  the  fire  is  not  quenched,  Mark  ix.  44. 
13.  It  is  possible  to  be  very  indigent  in  the  midst 
of  a  rich  abundance.     This  the  poets  have  represent- 
ed unto  us  by  the  fiction  of  a  man  thirsting  in  a  river, 
the  water  whereof  reached  up  to  his  chin.     h.  covet- 
ous person  is  like  the  poor  man  in  the  gospel,  who 
had  a  withered  hand,    Luke  vi.     He    may  also  be 
compared   to  the  barren  fig-tree,  cursed  by   our  Sa- 
viour Christ,  that   brought  forth   no  fruit  for  others, 
and  withered  away  for  want  of  nourishment,  Matth 
xxi.     A  contented    poverty   is  of  more    worth  than 
many  riches  with  discontent.    Nature  is  satisfied  with 
a  little,   piety    with  less  ;    but  covetousness    hath  no 
bounds.     The  Heathens   themselves  acknowledged, 
that  he  was  the  richest  who  had  the  fewest   desires  : 
for  the  more  things  you  covet,  the  more  are  wanting 
to  you.     It  matters  not  at  all  whether  the  cup  which 
is  presented    to  you  be  of  gold  or  earth,  so    there  is 
liquor  enough  in  it  to  quench  your  thirst.     I  would 
rather  drink  of  a  little  clear  stream,  than  out  of  a 
great  river,  whose  water  is  troubled.     A  small  quan- 
tity of  ground  is  sufficient  to   nourish  a  man  during 
this  life  ;  but  less  is  required  to  cover  him  when  he  is 
dead.     A  little  money  suffices  to  subsist  honestly  in 
the  fear  of  God ;  but  less  is  necessary  to  die  in  peace 
in  the  favour  of  our  Redeemer.     The  greatest  kings 
and  emperors  have  but  one  body  to  feed  and  clothe, 
as  well  as  the  meanest  of  their  subjects.     They  who 
enjoy  the  largest  portion  in  this  world,  commonly  use, 
or  rather  abuse,  the  most  of  any,  the  things  that  they 
possess.     Therefore,  instead    of    envying    the    rich 
worldling's  opulency,  let  us  meditate  upon  St  Paul's 
^"xcellent  saying,  Having  food  and  raiment,  let  ns  be 


13a  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

therewith  content,  1  Tim.  vi.  8  ;  and  let  us  engrave 
in  the  bottom  of  our  hearts  this  other   valuable  sen- 
tence, Godtiness  ivithcontent7ne7it  is  great  gain, vtrs.  6. 
14.  Christian   souls,   cast  your  eyes   upon  all  the 
things  in  this  v^orld  that  are  the  most  highly  esteem- 
ed,   and    you  shall  find,  that  their  possession  is  very 
uncertain,   and   of  a  short   continuance ;    for  riches 
make  themselves  zvings;   they  jiy  away  as  an  eagle  to- 
zvards  heaven,  Prov.  xxiii.  5.  All  Jiesh  is  grass,  and 
all  the  glory  of  man  as  the  flower  of  the  f eld.  Is.  xl.  6. 
1  Pet.  i.  24.      The  zcorld  passeth  away,  and  the  lust 
thereof,   1  John  ii.  17.     There  needs  but  the  sacking 
of  a  town,  the  bankruptcy  of  a  merchant,  or  an  un- 
successful suit  at  lav^,  to  bring  thee  to  poverty.     A 
little  spark  of  fire  is  able  to  reduce  all  thy  possessions 
into    ashes,  and  to  make   thee  a  beggar.     The  least 
frown  can  cover  thy  face  with  shame  and  confusion^ 
and  cast  thee  down  from  the  highest    pitch  of  hon- 
our and  human  glory,  into  the  lowest  abyss  of  ignom- 
iny and  disgrace.     The  wise  man  tells  us,    He  that 
trusteth   in  his  riches  shall  fall,  Prov.  xi.  28.     Wc 
may  say  the  same  of  those  who  rely  upon  great  mens 
favour  ;  for  it  is  like  a  broken  reed  that  pierces  the 
hand   of  such   as  lean  upon   it,  Is.  xxxvi.     There  is 
nothing  here  below  so  constant  as  inconstancy.     If 
the  earth  did  not  often  change  its  face,  it  w^ould  be  no 
longer  earth  ;  and  if  the  world  was  not  inconstant,  it 
would  cease  to  be  the  world.    Therefore  it  is  no  won- 
der if  the  Heathens,   who  were  not  acquainted  with 
the  wise  providence   of  God,   that  governs  the  uni- 
verse,   and  brings  light  out  of  darkness,  have  repre- 
sented  fortune    blind,   mounted  on  a  wheel,    which 
tumbles  down  again  in  an  instant.     How  many  per- 
sons do  we  see  reduced  on  a  sudden  to  beggary,  who 
a  little  before  abounded  in  riches,  and  all  manner  of 
plenty  ?    How  many  are  cast  down  into  the  dust,  and 
become  the  scoflP  of  the  world,  who  not  long  since 
were  raised  to  the  highest  honours,  and  the  most  glo- 
rious dignities?  How  many  fall  into  the  contempt  and 
derision  of  the  vulgar,  whose  praises  were  once  ex- 
alted to  the  skies  ?  In  a  word,  how  many  do  we  see 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  139 

dragged  through  the  streets,  shut  up  in  prison,  and 
brought  out  to  the  scaffold  and  the  gibbet,  who  were 
once  the  glory  of  the  world,  the  admiration  of  the 
people,  and  the  scourge  of  worthy  men  ?  When  we 
run  over  in  our  minds  all  the  sudden  and  unexpected 
changes  that  we  have  seen  in  our  days,  they  seem  to 
us  as  so  many  dreams  and  illusions.  It  is  the  vanity 
and  inconstancy  of  this  shadow  that  flies,  which  St  Paul 
represents  unto  us,  to  wean  our  hearts  and  affections 
from  the  world.  The  time,  saith,  he,  is  short.  It  re- 
viahieth,  that  both  they  tliat  have  iviveSy  be  as  though 
they  had  none;  and  they  that  zveep,  as  though  they 
zvept  not  ;  and  they  that  rejoice,  as  they  that  rejoiced 
not  ;  and  they  tliat  buy,  as  though  they  possessed  not ; 
and  they  that  use  this  zvorld,  as  not  abusing  it  ;  for 
the  fashion  of  this  ivorld  passeth  away,  1  Cor.  vii.  29, 
30,  31.  Because  of  this  uncertainty  of  all  the  ad- 
vantages of  this  world,  the  same  great  Apostle  invites 
us  to  think  upon  the  everlasting  treasures  of  the  life 
to  come  :  CJiarge  them,  saith  he,  tliat  are  rich  in  this 
zvortd,  not  to  trust  in  uncertain  riches,  but  in  the  living 
God:  Laying  up  in  store  for  themselves  a  goodfounda- 
tion  against  the  time  to  come,  that  they  may  lay  hold  on 
eternal  life,  1  Tim.  vi.  17,  19.  For  the  same  rea- 
son likewise,  the  Son  of  God  advises  us.  Lay  not  up 
for  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth,  zvhere  moth  and 
rust  doth  corrupt,  and  zvhere  thieves  break  through 
and  steal.  But  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  hea- 
ven, zvhere  neither  moth  nor  mist  doth  corrupt,  and 
zvhere  thieves  do  not  break  through  and  steal,  Matth. 
vi.  19,  20.  A  wise  Persian  seems  to  have  been  fa- 
voured with  a  ray  of  this  divine  truth,  when  he  left 
this  admirable  lesson  to  posterity.  The  zvorld  is  con- 
stant to  no  man ;  my  brother,  give  thy  lieart  to  the  great 
Creator  of  the  zvorld,  and  that  shall  suffice  tJiee. 

15.  If  the  honours  and  riches  of  this  world  leave 
us  not  during  this  life,  or  if  they  are  not  taken  from 
us  by  violence,  it  is  certain,  that  death  will  deprive 
us  of  all,  and  will  separate  us  from  them  for  ever  :  For 
when  a  man  dielh,  he  shall  carry  nothing  away :  his 
glory  shall  not  descend  after  him  into  the  sepulchre. 


140  THE    CHRISTIAN'S    CONSOLATION. 

Psal.  xlx.  17.  We  brought  nothing  into  this  world, 
and  it  is  certain  zve  can  carrij  nothing  out,  I  Tim.  vi. 
7.  Kings  and  the  greatest  princes  may  say,  as  well 
as  the  meanest  soldier  of  fortune.  Naked  came  I  out 
oj  m\)  mother's  womb,  and  naked  shall  I  return  thither^ 
Job  i.  21.  All  their  treasures,  riches,  sceptres  and 
crowns,  can  advantage  them  nothing  after  their  de- 
cease. What  was  Nebuchadnezzar  the  better  for  hav- 
ing had  an  infinite  number  of  people  within  his  do- 
minions }  They  could  not  hinder  him  from  lying 
down  upon  a  bed  of  w^orms,  nor  from  being  eaten  by 
vermin,  Is.  xiv.  To  what  purpose  did  the  rich  glut- 
ton abound  with  an  ocean  of  riches  during  his  life  ? 
After  his  death,  he  could  not  so  much  as  obtain  a 
drop  of  water  to  cool  his  tongue,  Luke  xvi.  The 
author  of  the  Book  of  Wisdom  had  entered  into  this 
meditation  ;  where  he  represents  the  children  of  this 
world  as  m.aking  many  fruitless  lamentations  for  their 
former  follies,  and  voluntary  blindness  :  What  hath 
pride  profited  us  F  or  zvhat  profit  hath  the  pomp  of 
riches  brought  us  ?  All  those  things  are  passed  away 
like  a  shadow,  and  as  a  post  that  passeth  bij :  As  a 
ship  that  passeth  over  the  ivavcs  oJ  the  water  which 
which  tvhen  it  is  gone  by,  ike  trace  thereof  cannot  be 
found,  neither  the  path  of  it  in  the  floods,  chap.  v.  8, 
9,  10.  Our  heirs  give  us  nothing  of  all  our  substance 
but  a  winding-sheet,  a  few  boards,  or  perhaps  some 
pounds  of  lead  ;  and  all  these  consume  w^ith  us,  and 
in  time  rot  in  our  graves.  In  short,  we  must  not  only 
leave  all  our  honours,  dignities,  treasures,  and  riches, 
but  we  must  also  quit  this  body,  this  flesh,  these  bones, 
and  this  skin  which  covers  them.  Oman!  remem- 
ber, that  dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  shall  thou  re- 
turn, Gen,  iii.  19. 

16.  Saladine,  the  renowned  Sultan  of  Egypt,  hath 
left  to  posterity  an  illustrious  testimonv  of  this  vanity 
of  riches  and  worldly  grandeur.  For  when  he  lay  upon 
his  death-bed,  he  commanded  that  the  winding-sheet 
in  which  he  was  to  be  buried  should  be  carried  pub- 
licly at  the  end  of  a  lance,  by  an  herald,  who  pro- 
claimed  with  a  loud  voice.  Behold,  here  is  all  that 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION'.  HI 

this  great  monarch  carries  aivaij  of  all  the  treasures , 
glory ^  principalities y  and  lordships y  zvhich  he  possessed 
in  the  world, 

17.  What  is  still  more  afflicting,  we  know  not  who 
shall  inherit  the  fruits  of  all  our  labours,  which  we 
possess  with  so  much  fear  and  restless  avarice.  Per- 
haps our  greatest  enemies,  or,  which  is  still  worse, 
the  enemies  of  God,  shall  clothe  themselves  with  our 
spoils ;  and  that  which  we  have  been  gathering  togeth- 
er for  many  years,  shall  be  squandered  in  a  moment. 
Of  this  vanity  and  evil  the  royal  Prophet  complains  in 
the  39th  psalm,  Surely  every  man  walketh  in  a  vain 
shew  :  surely  they  are  disquieted  in  vain  :  he  heapeth 
up  riches,  and  hnoweth  not  who  shall  gather  them, 

18.  Consider  well,  O  Christian  !  the  dangerous 
effects  that  are  wrought  in  us  by  the  love  of  the  world, 
and  the  deceitfulness  of  riches.  This  passion  chokes 
in  our  hearts  the  good  seed  of  the  gospel,  Matth.  xiii. 
and  hinders  it  from  growing  up  to  salvation.  It  keens 
many  from  glorifying  God,  and  making  an  open  pro- 
fession of  his  truth:  as  it  is  said  of  some  of  the  chief 
Pharisees  that  they  believed  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
but  would  not  confess  him  before  xnQn^because  they  lov- 
ed the  praise  of  men  more  than  tJie  praise  of  God,  John 
xii.  Hence  it  came  to  pass,  that  when  Cyrus  made 
proclamation,  that  the  children  of  Israel  should  have 
leave  to  return  into  their  own  country,  to  rebuild 
Jerusalem  and  the  temple,  and  to  re-establish  the  ser- 
vice of  Almighty  God,  there  were  many  Jews  who 
shut  both  their  ears  and  hearts  to  this  wise  prince's 
voice,  and  God's  call ;  the  reason  of  which  was,  be- 
cause they  had  taken  too  much  pains  to  establish 
themselves  at  Babylon,  were  too  deeply  rooted  there, 
and  were  too  much  wedded  to  the  pleasures  and  de- 
lights of  the  place.  For  the  same  cause  likewise,  the 
young  man  in  the  gospel,  of  whom  mention  has  been 
already  made,  would  not  follow  the  Saviour  of  the 
world,  nor  obey  his  command,  because  he  had  so 
much  riches,  and  had  settled  his  heart  and  affections 
upon  them.  As  the  ark  of  the  covenant  and  Dagon, 
the  idol  of  the  Philistines,  could  not  dwell  together 


142  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

under  one  roof,  1  Sam,  v ;  so  the  love  of  God  and  the 
love  of  the  world  are  absolutely  incompatible.  Where- 
fore St.  John  exhorts  us,  Love  not  the  world,  neither 
the  things  that  are  in  the  world.  If  any  man  love  the 
ivorld,  the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him,  1  John  ii.  15. 

19.  It  is  this  passion  that  stops  so  many  at  their  first 
setting  out  in  the  paths  of  piety.  For  as  Lot's  wife  was 
changed  into  a  pillar  of  salt,  as  soon  as  she  had  looked 
behind  her.  Gen.  xix.  26  ;  so  when  God  sends  his  ho- 
ly angels  to  take  us  by  the  hand,  and  drag  us  out  of 
the  spiritual  Sodom,  there  is  nothing  more  dangerous 
than  to  look  back  w^ith  regret  after  the  worldly  ad- 
vantages and  delights  which  v/e  are  then  entirely  to 
abandon.  That  alone  is  able  to  stop  us  in  our  course, 
to  quench  our  zeal,  and  to  cause  all  our  pious  resolu- 
tions to  vanish.  Wherefore  we  ought  to  engrave  in 
letters  of  gold  this  excellent  sentence  of  our  blessed 
Saviour,  No  man  having  put  his  hand  to  the  plough,  and 
looking  back,  is  fit  for  the  kingdom  ofGod,huke  ix.  26. 

20.  Hence  it  likewise  comes  to  pass,  that  so  many 
persons,  esteemed  the  best  grounded  in  religion  and 
piety,  turn  their  backs  upon  God,  and  make  ship- 
wreck of  their  faith.  What  was  the  reason  why  the 
children  of  Israel  murmured  so  often,  and  desired  to 
return  into  Egypt  ?  Was  it  not,  as  w^e  have  already 
remarked,  because  their  hearts  and  affections  were 
rooted  to  that  unhappy  land,  from  whence  God  had 
delivered  them  by  so  many  miracles  ?  And  w^here- 
fore  did  Demas  leave  .St.  Paul,  and  the  gospel  of 
Christ .?  It  was  because  he  loved  this  present  ivorld,  2 
Tim.  iv.  10.  In  short,  our  own  experience  confirms 
to  us  every  day  the  precious  saying  of  our  Saviour, 
No  man  can  serve  two  masters  :  for  either  lit  will  hate 
the  one,  and  love  the  other  ;  or  else  he  will  hold  to  the 
one,  and  despise  the  other.  Ye  cannot  serve  God  and 
Mammon,  Matth.  vi.  24. 

21.  If  the  riches  and  honours  of  the  world  happen 
not  to  work  in  ourselves  these  fatal  and  lamentable 
effects,  they  often  produce  them  in  our  posterity. 
Alany  would  live  happier  in  the  world,  and  be  wor- 
thier men,  if  their  parents  had  left  them  Jess  wealth. 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  UC 

and  in  an  humbler  rank.  Their  riches  and  honours 
occasion  them  innumerable  evils,  and- oftentimes 
plunge  them  into  the  grossest  and  most  insolent  de- 
baucheries. It  is  that  which  puffs  them  up  with  a 
ridiculous  vanity,  and  an  insupportable  pride,  that 
renders  them  hateful  both  to  God  and  man.  In  a 
word,  it  is  that  which  makes  them  forget  God,  and 
the  unspeakable  treasures  of  his  kingdom.  Where- 
fore Agur  offers  up  this  excellent  prayer  unto  God, 
Give  me  neither  poverty y  nor  riches,  feed  me  zvith  food 
cojiveiiient  for  me  :  Lest  I  be  full,  and  deny  thee,  and 
say,  Who  is  the  Lord  F  Or  lest  I  be  poor^  and  steal, 
and  take  the  name  of  my  God  in  vain.  Pro  v.  xxx,  8,  9. 
Wretched  man  !  to  what  purpose  dost  thou  torment 
thyself,  and  take  so  much  pains  to  heap  up  riches  for 
thy  children  }  Perhaps  those  very  riches  which  thou 
tearest  from  others,  or  which  thou  acquirest  with  the 
loss  of  thy  soul,  shall  serve  to  make  golden  calves, 
Exod.  xxxii.  and  be  the  substance  of  abominable 
idols.  Judges  xvii.  x\s  Gideon's  gold,  which  he  took 
from  the  Midianites,  was  employed  to  make  an  ephod 
which  becanie  a  snare  to  his  house  and  to  all  Israel.  So 
it  happens  many  times,  that  the  goods  which  we  get 
with  the  expense  of  so  much  blood  and  sweat,  and 
the  honours  unto  which  we  climb  with  so  much  toil 
and  eager  passion,  become  a  snare  to  our  posterity, 
and  cast  them  headlong  into  an  abyss  of  misery. 

22.  We  must  not  forget,  that  death  is  a  kind  of 
sleep  ;  wherefore,  in  holy  scripture,  to  die  and  to  fall 
asleep  are  frequently  to  be  understood  in  the  same 
sense.  Now,  as  we  find  by  experience,  that  we  can- 
not fall  asleep,  unless  we  first  banish  from  our  pillow 
all  thoughts  of  our  worldly  affairs  ;  so  it  is  altogether 
impossible  for  us  to  die  comfortably,  and  in  peace, 
unless  we  banish  betimes  from  our  hearts  and  affec- 
tions all  the  foolish  thoughts  that  disquiet  us,  and 
all  the  corroding  cares  that  undermine  and  prey 
upon  us. 

23.  To  this  purpose,  we  read  in  profane  history, 
that  when  Pyrrhus  King  of  Epirus  had  prepared  a 
powerful  army  to  march  against  the  Komans,  one  of 


144  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION, 

his  chief  counsellors,  named  Cyneas,  spake  to  him  in 
the  following  manner  Sir,  if  it  please  God  to  grant  us 
the  victory  over  the  Romans,  xvhat  use  shall  ive  make 
of  it  P  The   king  answered.   We  will  endeavour  to 
conquer  the  rest  of  Italy ;  and  when  w^e  shall  have 
conquered  Italy,  replied  Cyneas,  how  shall  w^e  employ 
ourselves  next  ?  We  will  then  subdue  Sicily  said  the 
king.     The  prudent  Cyneas  continued  to  demand. 
And  when  we  shall   have  subdued  Sicily  what  shall 
we  do  ?  Pyrrhus   answered,    We  will  pass  over  into 
Africa  and  take   Carthage ;  and  after  that,   we  may 
recover  Macedonia,  and  give  law  to  all  Greece,  w^ith- 
out  controul.     But,  Sir,   replied  Cyneas,  when   w^e 
shall  have  got  all  into  our  possession,  what  shall  we 
do  then  ?  The  king  answered,  with  a  smile.  My  friend, 
wx  w  ill  then  repose  ourselves,  and  spend  our  days  in 
ease    and    pleasure.      And    what   hinders    us    now. 
Sir,  from  reposing  ourselves,  and  taking  our  ease  and 
pleasure,  said  this  faithful  minister  to  his  prince,  since 
wx  have  already  in  our  hands  that  w^hich  we  are  going 
to  seek  so  far,  with  so  much  bloodshed  and  danger  ? 
We  may  apply  this  to  ourselves  ;  for  we  have,  most 
of  us,  a    long  series    of  dependent  designs,  which 
cannot  be   accomplished  during  the  lives  of  several 
men.      We  tremble,   as  if  death  had  already  caught 
us  by    the   throat ;  and  yet    we  have  as  many  desires 
to  fulfil  as  if  w^e   were    immortal.     We    build   and 
adorn  our  dwellings,  as  if  w^e  were  never  to  leave 
them ;  and  we  make  as  much  provision  as  if  w^e  had 
the  charge  of  a  royal  army.     Let  us  therefore  imitate 
the  wise  and  prudent  Cyneas;  let  us  ask  ourselves. 
For  what  purpose  are  these  mighty  designs  ?  What 
end  we  propose  to  ourselves  of  all  our  labours,  cares, 
and  watchingsr  What  we  aim  at  when  we  run  through 
so  many  dangers,  and  endure  so  many  incOnvenien- 
cies  ?  Our  souls,  without  doubt,  will  answer  us.  That 
it  is  with  an  intent  to  repose  ourselves  at  last,  to  live 
at  ease,  and  enjoy  the  fruits  of  our  labour.     If  so,  let 
us  seize  the  present  hour  to  enjoy  that  happiness  and 
satisfaction,  and  not  stay  till  death  shall  stretch  us  in 
our  graves.     Let  us  be  contented  with  the  goods 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  145 

that  God  hath  already  bestowed  upon  us,  and  use  them 
with  thanksgiving.  Miserable  wretches  that  we  are  1 
why  do  we  labour  and  torment  ourselves  for  so  many 
things,  seeing  there  is  only  one  thing  needful,  and 
that  is  piety,  the  fear  of  God,  and  the  expectation  of 
his  eternal  joys !  Let  us  therefore  chuse  that  good 
part,  which  shall  never  be  taken  from  us,  Luke  x.  42. 

24.  If  we  desire  to  imprint  still  deeper  in  our  minds  a 
contempt  of  the  world  and  its  vanities,  we  must  often 
meditate,  with  a  pious  attention,  upon  the  excellency 
of  our  nature  sanctified  by  grace,  upon  the  dignity  of 
our  spiritual  calling,  and  upon  the  riches  and  glory  of 
that  everlasting  happiness  which  God  hath  reserved 
for  us  in  heaven.  It  is  impossible  to  think  upon  these 
things  as  we  ought ;  but  we  must  conclude  with  the 
Apostle,  that  the  world,  with  all  its  treasures  and  de- 
lights, is  not  lijorthii  of  usy  Heb.  xi.  The  woman 
that  appeared  to  St.  John  in  a  vision  was  clothed  with 
the  sun,  and  the  moon  was  under  her  feet,  and  upon 
her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars,  Rev.  xii.  1.  This 
is  a  lively  image  of  the  church  of  Christ  in  general, 
and  of  every  faithful  member  in  particular  :  for  when 
we  are  clothed  and  adorned  with  Jesus  Christ  the 
Son  of  Righteousness,  we  should  tread  under  foot  all 
the  pomp  and  magnificence  of  the  world,  laugh  at  its 
revolutions,  and  at  all  the  vanities  and  inconstancy  of 
the  earth.  We  must  seek  our  greatest  glory,  and  our 
most  transporting  delights,  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
twelve  apostles,  who  are  as  so  many  bright  stars  that 
shine  in  the  firmament  of  the  church.  Let  the  world 
change  its  countenance  as  often  as  the  deceitful  La- 
ban  ;  we  ought  to  resemble  the  rays  of  the  sun,  and 
to  be  always  the  same :  for  our  glory  is  not  like  the 
glory  of  the  world,  and  that  of  the  princes  of  this  age, 
1  Cor.  ii.  which  comes  to  nothing.  It  is  not  built  up- 
on a  vain  and  perishable  foundation,  but  upon  the 
living  and  true  God,  who  is  the  same  yesterday,  and 
to-day,  and  for  ever,  Heb.  xiii.  8.  Some  trmst  in  cha- 
riots, and  some  in  horses ;  but  zve  will  remember  the 
name  of  the  Lord  our  God,  Psal.  xx.  7. 

25.  God  hath  given  us  an  erect  countenance, looking 

T 


146  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

up  towards  heaven,  that  we  might  thereby  learn  to 
lift  up  our  heart,  and  send  our  desires  and  affections 
thither.  He  hath  created  our  souls  of  a  celestial  na- 
ture, that  they  may  take  their  flight  above  all  earthly 
matter.  He  hath  adorned  them  with  immortality, 
that  they  may  contemn  every  thing  that  is  perishing 
and  transitory,  and  not  imm.ortal  like  themselves.  In 
short,  seeing  God  hath  prepared  for  us  his  heaven,  his 
paradise,  his  glory,  his  treasures,  and  his  rivers  of  ever- 
lasting joys,  how  can  we  debase  our  affections  to  the 
dust  of  this  earth,  on  which  the  serpent  creeps  ? 

26.  Alexander  the  Great  being  about  to  leave 
Macedonia,  to  go  and  conquer  the  Persian  empire, 
he  distributed  all  his  substance  to  his  friends  and 
faithful  servants  :  and  w^hen  one  of  his  favourites  asked 
him,  what  he  had  reserved  for  himself  ?  he  answ^ered. 
That  he  had  reserved  hope.  In  the  same  manner,  we 
ought  at  all  times  to  be  ready  to  depart  out  of  the 
world,  and  to  leave  our  kindred  and  friends  w^hatso- 
ever  we  enjoy.  And  if  our  flesh  should  ask  us,  what 
,we  have  kept  for  ourselves  ?  let  us  answer,  with  an 
holy  confidence.  That  we  have  kept  our  hope.  This 
answer,  I  assure  you,  christian  souls,  will  be  better 
grounded  than  that  of  Alexander  to  his  favourite. 
For  this  prince  left  his  royal  patrimony  without  any 
constraint ;  but  whether  we  will  or  not,  we  must 
leave  the  world.  Alexander  quitted  certain  posses- 
sions for  a  doubtful  hope  ;  but  we  abandon  perishing 
enjoyments,  for  a  hope  more  certain  and  immoveable 
than  heaven  and  earth.  Alexander's  expectation  re- 
garded only  a  temporal  kingdom,  and  a  short  and  fad- 
ing glory  ;  but  our  expectation  is  of  an  incorruptible 
crown  and  eternal  triumphs.  Death,  that  seized  upon 
Alexander  in  the  flower  of  his  age, put  an  end  to  all  his 
victories,  and  destroyed  all  his  trophies  ;  but  we  are  in 
hopes  to  conquer  death  itself ;  and  this  hopewill  not  de- 
ceive us.  This  therefore  being  our  assurance,  it  is  no 
wonder  if  the  Apostle  tells  us,  that  hope  is  as  an  anchor 
of  the  soiily  both  sure  and  steadfast,  and  xvhich  enter* 
eth  into  that  ivitJiin  the  vail,  that  is,  into  heaven,  whi- 
ther Jesus  Christ  is  entered  for  us^^  as  our  forerunner,, 
Ileb.  vi.  19,  20. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  147 

27.  God  hath  hid  In  the  earth,  gold,  silver,  and  pre- 
cious stones,  to  teach  us  to  tread  under  our  feet  the 
riches  and  pomps  of  the  world.  But  he  hath  lifted  up 
to  the  highest  heaven  our  spiritual  treasures,  and  our 
immortal  crowns,  that  we  may  place  there  our  hearts 
and  our  most  ardent  affections.  He  would  have  us 
imitate  the  prophet  David,  who,  during  his  flight,  and 
the  cruel  persecutions  which  he  suffered,  which  had 
been  promised  to  him,  and  of  which  he  had  received 
the  unction  from  Samuel.  He  would  have  us  behave 
like  those  true  Israelites,  who,  when  they  were  cap- 
tives in  Babylon,  had  always  their  hearts  and  affec- 
tions in  Jerusalem,  and  made  it  the  only  subject  of 
their  joy  in  the  midst  of  all  their  sorrows,  Psal.  cxxxvii. 
Thus  v/e,  who  are  wandering  up  and  down  in  this 
miserable  wilderness,  and  who  live  in  the  world  as  in 
another  Babylon,  in  a  kind  of  captivity,  ought  to  com- 
fort ourselves,  and  rejoice  in  expectation  of  the  hea- 
venly kingdom,  which  hath  been  prepared  for  us  from 
all  eternity,  and  whereof  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  true 
Unction,  which  hath  coniirmed  to  us  the  promise,  and 
given  us  the  earnest  of  it.  The  eye  of  our  faith  should 
be  always  fixed  upon  the  Jerusalem  above,  which  is 
the  mother  of  us  all.  Gal.  iv.  26,  and  the  place  of  our 
eternal  rest.  To  this  the  Apostle  exhorts  us  in  these 
divine  words.  If  ye  then  be  risen  with  Christy  seek  those 
tilings  ivhich  are  above,  inhere  Christ  sitteth  on  the 
right  hand  of  God.  Set  your  affections  on  things  above, 
not  on  things  on  the  earth  :  for  ye  are  dead,  and  your 
life  is  hid  zuith  Christ  in  Gody  Col.  ill.  1,  2,  3. 

28.  When  men  are  going  to  reside  in  another  coun- 
try, where  their  money  is  not  current,  they  furnish 
themselves  betimes  with  bills  of  exchange,  and  find 
the  means  to  receive  it  in  other  coin.  Therefore,  see- 
ing that  neither  gold,  nor  silver,  nor  precious  stones, 
will  pass  current  in  heaven,  the  place  of  our  eternal 
abode,  let  us  send  thither  betimes  all  our  riches  and 
treasures,  as  it  were  by  way  of  bills  of  exchange  ;  and 
that  we  may  intrust  them  in  safety,  with  the  assurance 
of  a  notable  gain,  and  a  lawful  usury,  let  us  put  them 
into  the  hands  of  God  himself,  who  will  restore  them 


148  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

to  us  an  hundred  fold  in  his  kingdom.  Let  us  dis- 
tribute them  to  the  poor,  who  are  the  members  of 
Christ's  mystical  body,  and  this  blessed  Saviour  will 
reward  us  as  if  they  had  been  given  to  his  own  per- 
son. You  that  are  in  so  much  fear  to  loose  your  mo- 
ney, get  such  purses  as  will  never  decay,. and  make  to 
yourselves  friends  of  the  mamvion  of  unrighteousness  ^ 
that  ivhen  yefail^  they  may  receive  you  into  everlasting 
habitations.  Luke  xvi.  9. 

29.  Lastly,  as  the  children  of  Israel,  when  they 
had  tasted  of  the  fruits  of  the  land  of  Canaan,  most 
ardently  desired  to  enjoy  such  a  noble  and  delicious 
country,  and  their  abode  in  the  wilderness  became 
still  more  tedious  and  insupportable ;  so  we,  who 
have  tlie  first  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  Rom.  viii.  22.  and 
the  foretaste  of  paradise,  must  aspire  with  all  our 
hearts  to  the  heavenly  Canaan,  and  sigh,  without 
ceasing,  for  its  unspeakable  delight.  All  the  plea- 
sures of  the  world  should  seem  insipid  to  us,  and  its 
greatest  sweets  be  turned  into  bitterness  3  so  that  we 
may  often  pray  with  David,  Remember  me,  O  Lord^ 
zvith  the  favour  that  thou  bearest  unto  thy  people  :  O 
visit  me  zvith  thy  salvation  :  That  I  may  see  the  good 
of  thy  chosen,  that  I  may  rejoice  in  the  gladness  of  thy 
nation  :  That  I  may  glory  iri  thine  inheritance.  Psalm 
cvi.  4,  5. 

To  conclude  this  discourse,  since  tve  have  here  no 
continuing  city^  but  that  we  seek  for  one  to  come,  Heb. 
xiii.  14.  since  we  know  not  the  hour  when  God  will 
please  to  take  us  out  of  the  world,  to  introduce  us 
into  his  holy  Jerusalem,  let  us  take  heed  to  ourselves, 
lest  at  any  time  our  hearts  be  overcharged  zvith  sur- 
feiting, and  drunkenness,  and  the  cares  of  this  life, 
and  so  that  day  come  upon  us  unawares,  Luke  xxi.  34. 
And  as  the  apostles  left  their  nets  to  follow  Jesus 
Christ,  Matth.  iv  ;  so  let  us  leave  the  vain  cares,  the 
groundless  fears,  and  the  deceitful  hopes,  that  entan- 
gle our  souls,  that  when  it  shall  please  God  to  call  us, 
we  may  be  ready  to  answer  his  heavenly  call.  Let  us 
accustom  ourselves  betimes  to  will  what  God  wiiieth, 
and  to  obey  him  without  reluctance.  Let  us  cast  all  our 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  149 

cares  upon  God,  2  Pet.  v.  7.  and  rely  upon  his  wise  and 
fatherly  providence.  Let  us  look  with  contempt  up- 
on the  world,  its  vain  pomps,  and  perishable  riches ; 
and  esteem  nothing  upon  the  earth,  nor  ought  that  man 
is  able  to  procure  for  us,  in  comparison  of  the  blessed 
hope  which  we  have  in  heaven.  Tit.  ii  13.  and  the 
precious  gift  which  God  hath  reserved  for  us,  2  Tim. 
ii.  Let  us  prefer  Job's  dunghill  and  ashes  to  the 
proud  throne,  and  vast  empire  of  Nebuchadnezzar. 
Let  us  esteem  the  beggary  of  poor  Lazarus,  more 
happy  than  the  wanton  abundance  of  the  rich  glut- 
ton ;  and  let  us  engrave  in  our  hearts  this  blessed 
saying  of  the  Son  of  God,  What  is  a  man  advantaged^ 
if  he  gain  the  whole  loorld,  and  lose  himself,  or  be  cast 
azvay  P  Luke  ix.  25.  Let  us  have  always  before  our 
eyes  the  image  of  that  rich  worldling,  who  had  heap- 
ed up  many  goods  for  himself,  but  was  not  rich  in  the 
sight  of  God.  Let  us  remember  what  he  said  unto 
his  soul,  Soul,  thou  hast  much  goods  laid  up  for  many 
years,  take  thine  ease,  eat,  drink,  and  he  merry,  Luke 
ix.  19;  and  let  what  God  said  unto  him  sound  al- 
ways in  our  ears.  Thou  fool,  this  flight  thy  soul  shall 
he  required  of  thee  :  the?!  ivhose  shall  those  tliings^ 
be  zvhich  thou  hast  provided  f  Instead  of  contriving 
how  to  enlarge  our  barns  and  granaries,  and  to  in- 
crease our  revenues  and  treasures,  let  us  labour  to  set 
bounds  to  our  desires,  and  be  content  with  such  things 
as  we  have,  Heb.  xiii.  5.  Seeing  we  have  but  a 
breath  in  our  nostrils,  and  that  we  are  clothed  with  a 
mortal  body,  let  us  not  entertain  such  distant  designs, 
nor  suffer  our  covetings  to  be  immortal.  Let  us  al- 
ways, and  in  every  place,  be  ready  to  put  an  end  to 
our  labours,  and  to  lay  the  last  stone  on  our  building; 
or  rather,  let  us  be  always  in  a  disposition  to  loose 
the  bands  of  this  earthly  tabernacle.  Let  us  willingly 
break  all  the  ties  that  attach  us  to  this  miserable 
world,  that  when  death  comes,  it  may  have  nothing 
to  do  but  to  cut  the  last  string,  by  which  our  soul  is 
naturally  united  to  this  languishing  body.  Let  our 
affections  take  root  in  heaven,  that  ivhere  our  treasure 
is,  our  hearts  may  be  there  also,  Matth.  vi.  21.     Let 


150  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

US  not  slumber  with  the  foolish  virgins,  Matth.  xxv ; 
but  having  our  loins  girded  about,  and  our  lights 
burning,  Luke   xii.  35  ;  let  us  be  prepared,  at  every 
moment,  to  go  to  meet  our  heavenly  Spouse,  and  fol- 
low him  into  the  marriage-chamber.     Let  us  be  like 
a  ship  at  anchor,  ready  to  sail  with  the  first  fair  wind  j 
or  as  a  soldier,  completely  armed,  that  only  waits  for 
the  day  of  battle,  and  holds  himself  always  in  readi- 
ness to  mount  his  horse,  that  he  may  march  into  the 
field  at  the  first  sound  of  the  trumpet.     Let   us  send 
betimes  all  our  most  precious  jewels    into  the  most 
glorious  palace  of  eternity,  that  our  bag  and  baggage 
being  already  gone,  we  may  have  nothing  to  do  but 
to  take  our  last  farewel.    If  any  consideration  of  flesh 
and  blood   stops  us,    let  us  break   asunder  all  these 
bands  by  the  strength  of  Christ,  the  Captain  of  our 
Salvation,  our  Nazarenism  ;  that  is  to  say,  by  the  vir- 
tue of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  which  he  hath  been  gra- 
ciously pleased  to  vouchsafe  us.     And  if  the  persons 
whom  we  love  and  cherish  the  most  tenderly,  or  even 
those  whom  we  esteem  the  most,  or  those  to  whom  we 
owe  the  greatest  reverence  and  honour,  should  labor 
to  estrange  our  affections,  and  deliver  us  from  our  holy 
resolution,  by  mean  and  earthly  considerations,  let  us 
say  to  them,  in  the  words  of  our  Saviour  to  Mary 
Magdalen,   Touch  me  not,  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended 
to  my  Father y  John  xx.  17.    Stop  not  my  course  ;  for 
I  have  already  hold  of  the  prize,  the  promised  crown. 
In  short,  as  the  Father  of  the  Faithful  loosed  the  ram, 
Vv^hose  horns  were  caught  in  a  thicket,   and  offered  it 
up  for  a  burnt-offering  unto  God,  Gen.  xxii ;  so  let 
us  free  our  minds  from  all  wordly  cares,  and  carnal 
affections  ;  let  us  offer  them  up  to  God  a  burnt-offer- 
ing of  a  sweet-smelling  savour,  as  an  hol^  and  living 
sacrificcy  Rom.   xii.    1.    which  burns   in  the  ardent 
flames  of  zeal  and  charity,  yet  is  never  consumed. 

"When  the  Christian  is  thus  prepared,  he  will  not 
fear  death,  but  will  say  to  it,  with  an  assured  coun- 
tenance. Come  when  thou  wilt,  O  death,  I  desire  no 
delay  ;  for  it  is  a  long  time  since  I  have  settled  all  my 
affairs,    and  have  waited  for  thee  with  intrepidity. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION,  15 1 

The  principal  part  of  myself  is  not  here  below  :  my 
heart  is  already  ravished  into  heaven,  where  God  ex- 
pects me  with  open  arms.  Therefore,  notwithstand- 
ing the  fearful  darkness  that  surrounds  me,  and  the 
design  that  thou  hast  to  destroy  me,  I  will  follow  thee 
as  courageously,  and  with  as  much  joy,  as  St.  Peter 
did  the  angel  of  light,  that  threw  open  before  him  the 
gates  of  his  prison.  Acts  xii. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  such  as  prepare  themselves  for  Death  by  renounc- 
ing of  the  World, 

O  ALMIGHTY  God,  the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  who 
dealest  out  good  and  evil  with  a  divine  foresight,  and  admirable 
wisdom  !  thou  hast  not  permitted  us  to  have  here  a  continuing 
city,  that  we  may  seek  for  that  which  is  to  come.  Thou  hast 
set  before  our  eyes  the  vanity  and  inconstancy  of  all  things  un- 
der the  sun,  that  we  may  aspire  to  attain  more  solid  and  dur- 
able advantages.  Thou  hast  placed  and  reserved  in  heaven 
inexhaustible  treasures,  incorruptible  crowns  of  glory,  and  eter- 
nal triumphs,  that  we  might  transport  thither  our  hearts  and 
affections.  The  fountain  of  everlasting  joys  is  with  thee,  that 
we  may  always  thirst  after  the  mighty  and  living  God;  and 
that  we  may  desire,  with  an  holy  earnestness,  to  look  upon  thy 
beautiful  and  glorious  face.  O  adorable  Creator!  seeing  thou 
hast  given  me  an  immortal  soul,  suffer  me  not  to  be  so  wretched, 
as  to  grovel  in  the  dust  of  this  miserable  earth,  or  to  plunge 
myself  into  the  filth  of  its  abominable  pleasures.  Give  me 
grace  to  renounce  the  world  and  all  its  vanities  ;  and  grant  that 
I  may  possess  all  these  decaying  and  perishable  goods,  as  not 
possessing  them  ;  that  I  may  trample  upon  all  the  pomp  and 
glory  of  the  age  j  that  I  may  remember  that  the  gold,  silver, 
and  precious  stones,  whose  outward  beauty  dazzles  the  carnal 
eye  of  man,  are  nothing  else  but  a  little  concrete  earth,  that 
must  again  be  dissolved  into  dust ;  and  that  I  may  never  forget, 
that  after  my  decease,  all  these  things  will  profit  me  no  more 
than  the  earth  and  stones  which  shall  cover  my  dead  corpse,  or 
the  wood  or  lead  which  shall  serve  it  for  a  coffin.  Give  me 
grace  to  despise  all  the  honours  and  dignities,  after  which  the 
men  of  this  world  hunt  so  impatiently  ;  for  the  fashion  of  them 
passeth  away,  and  they  are  even  as  a  shadow  that  ilietli.    Pluck 


152  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

out  of  my  heart  all  the  cares  of  this  life,  and  all  worldly  solici- 
tudes, that  death  may  not  surprise  me  unprepared,  and  that 
there  may  be  nothing  to  ^  top  or  hinder  me  from  going  to  thee, 
whenever  thou  shalt  be  pleased  to  call  me  ;  that  my  soul  being 
wholly  disentangled  and  freed  from  these  briars  and  thorns,  I 
may  be  ready  at  every  moment  to  offer  it  up  to  thee  a  living 
and  holy  sacrifice.  As  thy  chosen  people  Israel  pitched  their 
tents,  or  removed  their  camp^i,  just  according  to  thy  command; 
so  give  me  grace  to  be  equally  opposed  either  to  live  or  die,  to 
reniaTn  in  this  tabernacle,  or  depart  from  it.  And  as  this  peo- 
ple passed  c-  ^  wic  river  Jordan  with  a  wonderful  joy,  to  take 
posse=  ':r.  of  the  promised  land;  grant  that  I  may  also  leave 
thi.  'niserable  v  ilderncss  with  transports  of  delight,  to  enter 
into  the  celestial  Canaan,  which  flows  with  the  milk  and  honey 
of  divine  pleasure  and  everlasting  consolation.  O  God,  who 
art  the  portion  of  mine  inheritance,  number  me  not  with  the 
mtn  of  this  world,  whose  portion  is  in  this  life.  Thou  satis- 
fiest  their  appetite  with  thy  good  things,  so  that  they  are  full, 
and  leave  t>ufficient  for  their  posterity;  but  as  for  me,  I  shall 
behold  thy  face  in  righteousness,  and  shall  be  satisfied  with  thy 
likeness,  when  I  awake  at  the  sound  of  the  last  trumpet.     Amen, 


CHAP.  XL 

The  fifth  rcmedij  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is,  to  for- 
'sake  vice,  and  to  apply  ourselves  to  the  practice  oj 
true  piety  and  holiness. 

V3rOD  is  so  wonderful  in  all  his  works,  and  disposes 
of  his  creatures  in  such  a  manner,  that  he  forces  from 
his  very  enemies  the  acknowledgment  of  his  truth. 
You  have  an  excellent  example  of  this  in  the  person 
of  Balaam,  who,  beholding  the  tents  of  the  children 
of  Israel,  was  constrained  to  break  out  into  this  pas- 
sionate wish,  Let  me  die  the  death  of  the  rightcousy 
and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his.  Num.  xxxiii.  10.  Al- 
though he  was  a  wicked  wretch,  who  loved  the  wages 
of  iniquity,  nevertheless  he  perceived,  by  that  pro- 
phetic light  with  which  his  understanding  was  en- 
lightened, how  sweet  and  comfortable  death  was  to 
such  as  addicted  themselves,  during  this  life,  to  the 
service  and  fear  of  Almighty  God^  and  how  different 


THE   CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  153 

it  Is  from  the  death  of  the  profane  and  worldly-minded, 
who  abandon  themselves  to  their  lusts,  and  love  to 
wallow  in  the  ordure  of  their  lawless  and  abominable 
delights.  For  as  the  sleep  of  a  drunkard  is  restless 
and  unquiet,  so  those  who  have  made  themselves 
drunk  with  the  filthy  pleasures  of  this  life,  if  they  be 
not  altogether  Atheists,  commonly  depart  out  of  the 
world  in  great  agonies  of  mind,  and  such  horrors  upon 
the  conscience  as  cannot  be  expressed.  On  the  con- 
trary, as  the  handicraftsman,  who  hath  worked  all  the 
day  in  his  shop,  or  as  the  husbandman  who  hath  wea- 
ried himselt  in  following  the  plough,  lays  himself  down 
at  night,  and  sleeps  sweetly,  and  in  peace ;  so  the 
good  christian,  who  during  this  life  hath  carefully  at- 
tended the  works  of  piety  and  mercy,  falls  into  his 
last  sleep  with  great  quiet  of  mind,  and  serenity  of 
soul.  As  the  Patriarch  Jacob,  whose  life  was  un- 
blameable,  when  he  travelled  a  journey  at  his  father's 
command,  was  not  disturbed  to  see  the  sun  go  down, 
though  he  was  alone  in  the  midst  of  a  vast  plain,  but 
laid  him  down  in  peace,  and  slept  sweetly,  having  no 
other  bed  but  the  earth,  no  other  pillow  but  a  stone, 
no  other  covering  but  the  heavens,  nor  any  other  cur- 
tains than  the  dark  shadows  of  the  night.  Gen.  xxiii. 
In  the  same  manner,  a  man  sanctified  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  who  walks  in  all  the  commands  of  his  heavenly 
Father,  shall  never  be  afraid.  For  wheresoever  his 
sun  goes  down,  wheresoever  death  arrests  him,  he  will 
look  upon  himself  as  in  another  Bethel.  He  will  sleep 
quietly  in  the  Lord  Jesus ;  and  even  in  the  most  cruel 
death,  will  feel  a  joy  iinspeakahk  and  fall  of  glory , 
1  Pet.  i.  8.  withz/ze  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all 
understandings  Phil.  iv.  7. 

We  have  an  instance  of  this  in  St.  Paul :  He  had 
lived  in  all  good  conscience  before  Gody  and  before 
men.  Acts  xxiii.  1,  and  had  laboured  more  abundantly 
in  the  ministry  than  all  the  other  Apostles^  1  Cor.  xv. 
10.  Therefore  he  stood  In  no  fear  of  death  ;  nay,  so 
far  is  he  from  being  afraid  or  apprehensive  of  it,  that 
he  hopes  and  wishes  for  it,  as  the  passage  into  giory 
iind  eternal  felicity*     The  same  is  likewise  no  less 

U 


154  THE   ClIfllSTlAN'S   CQNSOLATION. 

observable  in  St.  Stephen,  the  first  martyr  of  Jesas 
Christ :  for  in  the  midst  of  the  most  grievous  torments, 
he  had  a  countenance  shining  like  that  of  an  angel. 
Acts  vi.  15  ;  which  was  a  certain  testimony  of  the 
inward  peace  of  his  conscience,  and  the  extraordinary 
joy  of  his  soul :  for,  as  the  wise  man  informs  us,  A 
merry  heart  maketh  a  cheerful  countenance,  Prov.  xv. 
13.  From  the  same  fountain  is  derived  this  other 
oracle,  that  fortels,  in  general,  what  shall  happen  to 
every  particular,  The  wicked  is  driven  aivaij  in  his 
icickedness :  but  the  righteous  hath  hope  in  his  deaths 
Prov.  xiv.  32.  To  which  agrees  this  excellent  say- 
ing of  Jesus  the  son  of  Sirach,  Whoso feareth  the  Lord^ 
it  shall  go  zvell  ivith  him  at  the  last,  and  he  shall  find 
fa,vour  iji  the  day  of  his  death,  Eccl.  i.  13.  This  life 
is  but  a  moment,  that  soon  flieth  away ;  yet  it  deter- 
mines our  eternal  state.  It  either  raises  us  to  the 
glory  of  heaven,  or  casts  us  headlong  into  the  abyss  of 
eternal  misery  :  for  zvhat soever  a  man  sozveth,  that 
shall  he  also  reap.  For  he  that  sozveth  to  his  flesh, 
shall  of  the  flesh  reap  corruption  :  but  he  that  sozveth 
to  the  Spirit,  shall  of  the  Spirit  reap  life  everlastings 
Gal.  vi.  7,  8. 

'  If  you  are  afraid  of  a  cruel  and  unfortunate  death, 
keep  yourselves  from  an  evil  and  profane  life  :  for 
commonly  as  a  man's  life  is,  so  is  his  death.  Most  of 
those  who  delight  to  live  in  filthy  lusts  and  impiety, 
depart  with  hardened  hearts,  or  in  despair.  God's 
patience  weared  out,  kindles  into  a  just  fury  ;  and  we 
see,  that  God  leaves  those  at  the  hour  of  death,  w^ho 
have  left  him  in  the  course  of  their  lives.  He  is  deaf 
to  the  cries  and  groans  of  such  as  have  shut  their  cars 
and  hearts  to  his  holy  w^ord,  and  his  fatherly  admoni- 
tions. He  laughs  at  the  amazing  horrors,  and  ex- 
quisite torments,  of  those  who  trample  upon  his  sa- 
cred commands  ;  as  he  himself  tells  us  in  the  follow- 
ing words,  which,  like  so  many  thunders,  are  capable 
of  overturning  mountains,  and  rending  rocks  asun- 
der: Because  I  Jiai'e  called,  and  ye  refused,  I  have 
stretched  out  my  hand,  and  no  man  regarded;  but  ye 
have  set  at  ?wught  all  my  counsels,   and  ztoidd  none  of 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION  155 

mij  reproofs  ;  I  also  zvill  laugh  at  your  calamity,  I  ivill 
mock  when  your  feareth  comelh,  Prov.  i.  24,  25,  26. 

King  Ahab  desired  to  hear  a  grateful  prophecy  of 
victory  over  the  Syrians  ;  nevertheless  he  continued  in 
his  impieties  and  tyranny  :  therefore  the  prophet  Mi- 
caiah,  without  standing  in  fear  of  his  displeasure, 
boldly  threatens  him  v^ith  the  just  judgment  of  God 
vv^hich  hung  over  his  guilty  head,  1  Kings  xxii.  In 
the  same  manner,  some  sinners  desire  to  be  flattered ; 
and,  notwithstanding  they  persist  in  their  crimes,  ex- 
pect from  us  nothing  but  perdictions  of  joy  and  tri- 
umph. But  v^e  should  be  false  prophets,  possessed 
with  a  lying  spirit,  if  we  did  not  fortel  to  such  people 
that  a  most  lamentable  and  miserable  death  will  be- 
fal  them.  Our  charity  for  them  would  be  very  cruel 
if  we  did  not  endeavour  to  save  them  with  fear,  pul- 
ling them  out  of  the  fire,  Jude  23.  If  we  did  not 
shew  them  hell  opening  its  jaws,  and  the  eternal  tor- 
ments wherewith  God,  in  his  just  wrath,  punishes 
impenitent  and  hardened  sinners  :  Knoxving  the  terror 
of  the  Lord,  ive  persuade  men,  2  Cor.  v.  11.  For  if 
we  fail  in  this  duty,  their  bloods  zvill  be  required  at 
our  hands,  Ezek.  xxxiii. 

It  was  in  vain  that  the  Heathen  philosophers  dis- 
coursed so  learnedly  concerning  the  shortness  of  life ; 
and  to  as  little  purpose  were  those  mementos  of  mor- 
tality so  highly  affected  by  many  of  their  princes.  They 
were  only  vagrant  thoughts,  barren  of  any  benefit, 
seeing  they  could  not  prevail  upon  them  to  reform 
their  lives,  and  by  consequence  to  prepare  for  a  hap- 
py death.  It  was  likewise  in  vain  that  Balaam  so 
passionately  desired  to  die  the  death  of  the  righteous, 
and  that  his  last  end  viiglit  be  like  his.  Numb,  xxiii. 
10  ;  seeing  he  still  lived  the  life  of  a  sinner,  and  con- 
tinued in  the  congregation  of  idolaters  ;  therefore  he 
died  with  them,  and  was  involved  in  their  punish- 
ment. Numb.  xxxi.  8.  As  he  was  a  partner  in  their 
crimes,  it  was  but  just  and  reasonable  that  he  should 
share  in  their  calamity,  and  be  a  partaker  of  their  suf- 
ferings. 

To  forsake  vice  and  sin,  is  to  spoil  death  of  its  ve- 


156  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

nom,  and  all  Its  fiery  darts.  It  is  to  disarm  this  furious 
beast  o^  its  teeth  and  claws.  It  is  to  break  the  cords 
and  chains,  by  which  the  devil  drags  us  into  perdition. 
It  is  to  strangle  the  monsters  that  ajBTright  us,  and  the 
furies  that  haunt  us.  In  short,  it  is  to  change  hell  and 
its  torments  into  a  paradise  of  delights.  There. never 
was  any  person  yet  that  led  an  holy  and  religious  life, 
but  he  died  happily  in  the  favor  of  God.  Now  that 
the  Lord  knocketh,  open  unto  him  the  doors  of  your 
hearts,  and  at  the  hour  of  your  death,  he  will  open 
unto  you  the  gates  of  heaven.  Present  him,  during 
this  life,  with  your  souls  and  bodies,  and  he  will  ac- 
cept the  gift,  and  set  his  own  seal  upon  it.  Here 
below,  he  will  enrich  you  with  his  graces,  and  crown 
you  in  heaven  with  his  glory.  Blessed  are  the  dead 
which  die  in  the  Lord^  Rev.  xiv.  13  ;  but  to  die  in  the 
Lord,  we  must  live  to  the  Lord,  that  we  may  be  able 
to  say,  with  the  apostle,  Whether  ive  live,  ive  live  unto 
the  Lord,  and  xvhether  we  die^  zve  die  unto  the  Lord  : 
Whether  zve  live  therefore,  or  die^  zve  are  the  Lord's, 
Rom.  xiv.  8. 

To  excite  us  to  this  religious  duty,  we  must  con- 
sider, in  the  first  place,the  command  which  God  gives 
us  to  love  him,  to  fear  him,  to  repent  of  our  sins,  and 
to.  walk  in  his  holy  laws.  Unto  this  he  exhorts  us 
in  all  the  writings  of  the  Old  Testament ;  as  in  Deu- 
teronomy vi.  Thou  shall  love  the  Lord  thy  God  zvith 
all  thiric  heart,  and  zvith  all  thy  soul,  and  zvith  all  thy 
might.  In  the  2d  psalm.  Serve  the  Lord  zvith  feary 
and  rejoice  with  trembling.  In  the  26th  chapter  of 
Isaiah,  Sanctify  the  Lord  of  Hosts  himself,  and  let  him 
be  your  fear  and  dread.  And  in  chap.  Iv.  Let  the 
zvicked  forsake  his  zvay,  and  the  unrighteous  man  /lis 
thoughts  ;  and  let  him  return  unto  the  Lordy  and  he 
will,  have  mercy  upon  him,  and  to  our  God,  for  he  zvill 
abundantly  pardon.  In  the  2d  chapter  of  the  prophet 
Joel,  Turn  ye  even  to  me  zviih  all  your  heart,  and  zvith 
fasting,  and  zvith  ziteping,  and  zvith  mourning.  And 
in  the  first  chapter  of  Malachi,  A  son  honour eth  his 
father,  and  a  servant  his  master  :  if  then  I  be  a  father, 
zvhei^e  is  mine  honour  P  and  if  I  be  a  master ^  zvhere  is 
my  fear  .^ 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  157 

2.  Jesus  Christ  did  not  come  to  destroy  the  law, 
but  to  fulfil  it ;  therefore  in  the  New  Testament,  we 
have  no  less  frequent  exhortations  to  the  practice  of 
piety  and  virtue.  As  in  the  5th  chapter  of  St.  Mat- 
thew, Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  iJieij 
may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorijy  your  Father 
xvhich  is  in  heaven.  And  in  the  first  chapter  of  St. 
Mark,  Repent  ye,  and  believe  the  gospel.  The  apos- 
tle St.  Paul,  in  the  12th  of  the  Romans,  has  these  di- 
vine words :  /  beseech  you  therefore,  brethren,  by  the 
mercies  of  God,  that  ye  present  your  bodies  a  living 
sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto  God,  xvhich  is  your  rea- 
sonable service.  And  be  not  conformed  to  this  tvorld; 
but  be  ye  transformed  by  the  renewing  of  your  mi?id, 
that  ye  may  prove  what  is  that  good,  and  acceptable, 
and  perfect  zvill  of  God.  Abhor  that  zvhich  is  evily 
cleave  to  that  zvhich  is  good.  And  in  the  13th  chapter. 
Walk  honestly  as  in  the  day,  not  in  rioting  and  drunk- 
enness, not  in  chambering  and  tvantonness,  not  in  strife 
and  envying  ;  but  put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  make  not  provision  for  the  flesh,  to  fulfil  the 
lusts  thereof.  In  1  Cor.  xv.  Azvake  to  righteousness 
and  sin  not.  In  Eph.    iv.  Put  ye  of,  concerning  the 

former  conversation,  the  old  man,  zvhich  is  corrupt  ac- 
cording to  the  deceitful  lusts  ;  and  put  ye  on  the  neia 
man,  zvhich  after  God  is  created  in  righteousnes<i  and 
true  holiness.  In  Col.  iii.  Mortify  therefore  your 
members,  zvhich  are  upon  the  earth  :  fornication,  un- 
cleanness,  inordinate  affection,  evil  concupiscence,  and 
covetousness,  zvhich  is  idolatry.  In  the  fifth  chapter 
of  the  first  epistle  to  the  Thessalonians,  Watch  and  be 
sober:  abstain  from  all  appearance  of  evil.  And  in 
the  fourth  chapter  of  the  Phillippians,  Whatsoever 
things  are  true,  zvhatsoever  things  are  honest,  zvhatso- 
ever  things  are  just,  zvhatsoever  things  are  pure,  zvhat- 
soever things  are  lovely,  zvhatsoever  things  are  of  a 
good  report:  if  there  be  any  virtue,  and  if  there  be 
any  praise,  think  on  these  things.  I  might  with  as 
much  ease  count  the  stars  of  the  sky,  as  reckon  up  all 
the  passages  in  scripture  that  exhort  to  an  holy  life.  ^ 

3.  God  not  only  commands  us  to  labour  after  holi- 


158  ml    CHRISTIAN'S    CONSOLATION. 

ness,  justice,  and  innocency  of  life ;  but  he  proposes 
himself  for  our  example,  that  as  obedient  children 
delight  to  copy  their  father's  virtues,  so  we  may  en- 
deavour to  imitate  in  our  lives  the  divine  perfections 
of  our  heavenly  Father^  and  re-engrave  in  our  hearts 
his  sacred  image.  It  is  this  glorious  pattern  which 
he  sets  before  us  in  the  1 1th  chapter  of  Leviticus,  Be 
ye  holy, for  I  am  holy:  As  does  St.  Peter,  reciting 
this  very  passage.  As  he  which  hath  calledyou  is  holy^ 
so  be  ye  holy  in  all  manner  of  conversation  ;  because 
it  is  written.  Be  ye  holy,  for  I  am  holy.  Our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  gives  us  the  same  lesson  : 
LovCy  says  he,  your  enemies,  bless  thein  that  curse  youy 
do  good  to  them  that  hate  youy  and  pray  for  them  that 
despitefidly  use  you,  and  persecute  you  :  that  ye  may 
he  the  children  of  your  Father  zvhich  is  in  heaven  ;  for 
he  maketh  his  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on  the  good,  and 
sendcth  rain  on  the  just,  and  on  the  unjust.  Be  ye  there- 
fore perfect,  even  as  your  Father  zvhich  is  in  heaven  is 
perfect.  And  the  apostle  St.  Paul,  writing  to  the 
Ephesians,  recommends  the  same  model  to  us  in  these 
divine  words:  Beyefolloivers  of  God,  as  dear  children, 
chap.  V.  1.  Put  ye  off'  the  old  man,  and  put  ye  on  that 
new  man,  ivJiich  after  God  is  created  in  righteousness, 
and  true  holiness.  And  in  Col.  iii.  Now  put  off  all 
these,  anger,  zvrath,  malicey  blasphemy  filthy  communi- 
cation out  of  your  mouth.  Lie  not  one  to  another,  see- 
ing that  ye  have  put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds  ;  and 
have  put  on  the  new  man,  zvhich  is  reneived  in  knozv- 
ledge  after  the  image  of  him  that  created  him, 

4.  Let  us  meditate  with  attention  upon  the  excel- 
lent and  precious  promises  that  God  hath  made  to 
such  as  addict  themselves  to  piety  and  good  works. 
As  in  the  20th  chapter  of  Exodus,  /  shew  mercy  unto 
thousands  of  them  that  love  me,  and  keep  mij  command- 
vients.  And  1  Sam.  ii.  Them  that  honour  me,  I  ivill 
honour.  And  in  Is.  iii.  Say  ye  to  the  righteous,  that 
it  shall  be  zvell  zvith  him  ;  for  they  shall  eat  of  the  fruit 
of  their  doings.  In  Matthew  v.  Blessed  are  the  pure 
in  heart :  for  they  shall  see  God.  And  in  chap.  vi. 
Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteous- 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  159 

ness,  and  all  these  things  shall  he  added  unto  you.  And 
in  chap.  vii.  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord, 
Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  he 
that  doth  the  zvill  of  my  Father  ivhich  is  in  heaven. 
St.  Paul  speaks  thus  to  the  Romans :  If  ye  through 
the  Spirit  do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  hody^  ye  shall 
/rc;e,chap,  viii.  13.  And  in  the  first  epistle  to  Timo- 
thy, Godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things.  Having pro- 
viise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and  of  that  ivhich  is  to 
come.  And  in  the  20th  chapter  of  the  Revelations,  it 
is  written,  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the 
first  resurrection  :  on  such  the  second  death  shall  have 
710  power, 

5.  Let   the  earth  hear,  and  tremble  at   the  terrible 
judgment  which  God  hath  denounced  against  all  im- 
penitent sinners  ;  as  in   Exod.  xx.  /  the  Lord  thy 
God,  am  a  jealous  God,   visiting  the  iniquity  of  the 
fathers  upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and  fourth 
generations  of  them  that  hate  me.     In  the  2d  chapter 
of  the  first  book  of  Samuel,    Them  that  honour  me  I 
zvill  honour,  and  they  tliat  despise  me  shall  be  lightly 
esteemed.       In    the   12th    chapter  of  St.    Matthew, 
Every  idle  zvord  that  ynen  shall  speak,  they  shall  give  ac- 
count thereof  in  the  day  of  judgment.     In  the  3d  of 
St.  John,  Except  a  man  be  bor7i  of  water  and  of  the 
.  Spirit,  that   is  to  say,  of  a  spirit  purifying  like  water, 
he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  \n  Rom.  viii. 
They  that  are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please  God.  And  in  the 
6th  chapter  of  the  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  Be 
not  deceived',  neither  fornicators, nor  adulterers,  nor 
idolaters,  npr  effeminate,  nor  abusers  of  themselves  with 
mankind,  nor  thieves,  nor  covetous,  nor  drunkards,  nor 
rvevilers,  nor  extortioners,  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
God.     The  apostle  to  the  Hebrews  is  not  content  to 
tell  us,  That  zvithout  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord^ 
chap.  xii.   14:  for  he  says  father,  That  if  we  sinidl- 
fully  after  that  zve  have  received  the  knozvledge  of  the 
truth,  there  remaineth  no  more  sacrifice  for  sins,  but^  a 
certain  fearful  looking  for  of  judgment,  andfiery  indig- 
nation, zvhich  shall  devour  the  adversaries,  chap.  x.  27. 
For  God  is  a  consuming  fire,  chap.  xii.  29.     And  in 


160  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

the  Revelations,  it  is  not  only  said,  that  there  shall  in 
no  ivise  enter  into  the  holy  Jerusalem  any  thing  that  de-- 
^fileth,  neither  whatsoever  zvorketh  abomination  or  mak- 
tth  a  lie^  ch.  xxi.  27 ;  and  that  God  will  shut  out  of 
it  all  dogs  and  sorcerers^  and  ivhoremongers^  and  mur- 
derers^ and  idolaters^  and  whosoever  loveth^  and  maketh 
a  lie,  chap.  xxii.  15.  But  the  Holy  Spirit  likewise 
assures  us.  That  thefearful^  that  is  to  say,  such  as  are 
more  afraid  of  man  than  of  God,  and  unbelieving^ 
and  the  abominable^  and  murderers^  and  whoremon- 
gersy  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters,  and  all  liars,  shall 
have  their  part  in  the  lake  ivhich  burnetii  with  fire 
and  brimstone  ;  which  is  the  second  death,  chap.  xxi.  8. 

6.  Though  we  should  speak  with  the  tongues  of 
angels,  though  we  should  bestow  all  our  goods  to  feed 
the  poor,  and  though  we  should  give  our  bodies  to  be 
burned,  if  we  have  not  charity,  we  are  become  as 
sounding  brass,  or  a  tinkling  symbol,  1  Cor.  xiii. — 
Though  we  should  be  able  to  work  signs  and  won- 
ders, if  we  are  not  clothed  with  holiness  and  inno- 
cency  of  life,  if  w^e  are  not  adorned  with  meekness 
and  love,  Christ  will  say  unto  us,  as  the  foolish 
virgins,  /  know  you  not,  Matth.  xxv.  12.  Though  we 
could  with  Judas,  cast  the  devil  out  of  other  men,  it 
would  avail  us  nothing,  unless  we  cast  him  out  of  our 
own  hearts,  with  all  the  wicked  lusts  that  he  fosters 
there.  Such  shall  cry  out  in  vain  at  the  last  day.  Lardy 
Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name  F  and  in  thy 
name  have  cast  out  devils  P  and  in  thy  name  done  many 
ivonderfid  zvorks  F  Jesus  Christ  will  return  them  this 
dreadful  answer.  Depart  from  me  ye  that  zvork  ini* 
quity,  Matth.  vii.  22,  23. 

7.  Consider,  that  whatever  be  your  portion  of  the 
good  things  of  this  life,  or  whatever  worldly  advanta- 
ges you  enjoy,  when  you  come  to  die,  you  shall  carry 
away  neither  your  riches,  your  honours,  nor  your  plea- 
sures. But  if  you  are  rich  in  faith  and  good  works, 
if  you  are  clothed  with  holiness,  and  crowned  with 
righteousness;  if  all  your  joy  and  satisfaction  consists 
in  the  service  of  God,  and  the  exercise  of  piety,  you 
shall  carry  away  out  of  the  world  this  spiritual  trea- 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  161 

sure,  this  celestial  glory,  and  these  angelical  delights. 
It  is  what  the  Holy  Spirit  teaches  us,  where  it  says. 
Blessed  are  the  dead  zUiich  die  in  the  Lord  ;  for  theij 
rest  from  their  labours,  and  their  zvorks  do  follow 
them.  Rev.  xiv.  13. 

8.  Let  us  have  always  before  our  eyes  the  blessed 
examples  of  so  many  holy  persons,  who  have  traced 
out  for  us  the  way  to  heaven,  and  who,  by  their  piety 
and  good  works,  are  arrived  at  the  paradise  of  God, 
and  the  glory  of  his  kingdom.  It  is  reported  of  a 
famous  ancient  painter,  that  when  he  was  about  to 
draw  an  accomplished  beauty,  he  borrowed  from  di- 
vers objects  the  graces  and  excellencies  with  which  he 
designed  to  adorn  his  piece.  From  one  he  took  the 
whiteness  of  the  lily,  from  another  the  glowing  blush 
of  the  rose,  from  this  the  lightning  of  the  eye,  and 
from  that  the  coral  of  the  lips,  and  so  of  the  other 
parts.  In  the  same  manner,  to  renew  in  our  souls 
the  image  of  God  defaced  by  sin,  we  should  imitate 
the  virtues  and  excellencies  of  the  best  and  most  holy 
men.  For  example,  we  should  always  represent  to, 
ourselves,  Abel's  innocency,  Enoch's  holy  life,  Noah's 
righteousness,  Abraham's  faith.  Lot's  hospitality, 
Isaac's  obedience,  the  fidelity  of  Jacob,  the  chastity 
of  Joseph,  the  patience  of  Job,  the  meekness  of  Mo- 
ses, the  zeal  of  Phineas,  the  constancy  of  David,  the 
wisdom  of  Solomon,  the  piety  of  Josiah,  the  prayers 
of  Daniel,  the  tears  of  Jeremiah,  the  fasting  of  Esther, 
the  holy  earnestness  of  the  Canaanitish  woman,  the 
devotion  of  Cornelius,  the  charity  of  the  good  Sama- 
ritan, the  alms  of  Dorcas,  and  of  the  poor  widow,  the 
publican's  humiHty,  the  good  thief's  repentance,  the 
tears  of  Mary  Magdalen,  the  bitter  w^eeping  of  St. 
Peter,  the  heroic  courage  and  indefatigable  labours 
of  St.  Paul,  and  the  glorious  martyrdom  of  St.  Ste- 
phen, and  of  so  many  renowned  persons  of  all  ages 
and  sexes,  who  have  gone  to  the  torture  with  as  much 
joy  as  to  a  feast,  or  a  triumph,  and  who  have  sealed 
with  their  blood  the  truth  of  the  gospel  of  the  Son  of 
God,  Wherefore,  seeing  ive  are  compassed  about  with 

X 


162  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

so  great  a  cloud  of  ivitnesses,  let  us  run  with  patience 
the  race  that  is  set  before  us,  Heb.  xii.  1. 

9.  Above  all  things,  let  us  look  to  Jesus,  the  au- 
thor and  finisher  of  our  faith  :  for  he  hath  left  us  an 
example  that  we  should  follow  his  steps,   1  Pet.  ii. 

21.  All  the  virtues  that  are  dispersed  in  the  souls  of 
God's  people  are  but  so  many  faint  rays  of  this  Son  of 
Righteousness,  and  a  weak  image  of  his  glory.  There 
is  no  flame  here  below  so  perfect, but  yields  a  smoke; 
nor  any  righteousness  so  accomplished,  but  hath  its 
defects.  While  we  are  clothed  with  the  infirmities  of 
flesh  and  blood,  the  garment  of  the  most  innocent  is 
soiled  and  spotted  ;  but  our  Lord  and  Saviour  is  the 
Lamb  without  blemish,  and  without  spot,  1  Pet.  i. 
19;  neither  was  guile  found   in  his  mouth,  I  Pet.  ii. 

22.  For  such  an  high  priest  became  zis,  who  is  hobj^ 
harmless,  iindefiledy  separate  from  sinners,  Heb.  vii. 
26.  The  perfect  image  of  every  virtue  was  never 
found  in  any  mortal  man ;  but  Jesus  Christ  is  fairer 
than  the  children  of  men:  grace  is  poured  into  his 
lips,  Psal,  xlv.  2.  In  him  alone  we  have  a  complete 
model  of  all  virtues,  and  all  imaginable  perfections. 
Therefore,  when  the  Apostle  had  exhorted  the  Ro- 
mans to  renounce  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  drunkenness, 
anger,  envy,  and  all  kinds  of  sin,  instead  of  enume- 
rating the  contrary  virtues,  he  thinks  it  sufficient  to 
sum  up  the  whole  in  this  short,  but  divine  sentence. 
Put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Rom.  xiii.  14;  to 
teach  us,  that  all  the  virtues  and  graces  only  meet 
in  the  sacred  person  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  in  their 
highest  degree  of  perfection. 

10.  We  are  the  more  obliged  to  imitate  Jesus  Christ, 
and  to  engrave  his  holy  image  in  our  hearts,  because 
he  is  not  only  our  Father,  our  Lord,  and  our  King, 
but  he  is  likewise  the  blessed  head  of  that  body 
whereof  we  are  members.  Now  it  is  not  reasonable 
that  defiled  and  profane  members  should  be  joined  to 
an  head  so  holy  and  glorious.  Therefore,  whoever 
gives  himself  over  to  sin,  and  delights  in  vice  and 
corruption,  maims,  as  much  as  in  him  lies,  the  sacred 
body  of  the  Son  of  God.     It  was  this  consideration 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  l6s 

which  drew  from  the  holy  apostle  this  pathetic  ex- 
pression. Shall  I  take  the  members  of  Christ,  and 
make  them  the  members  of  an  harlot  ?   1  Cor.  vi.  15. 

11.  The  Holy  Spirit  dwelling  in  our  hearts,  is  also 
a  great  obligation  to  a  pious  life.  Know  ye  not  that 
ye  are  the  temple  of  God,  and  that  the  spirit  of  God 
dwelleth  in  you  ?  1  Cor.  iii.  16.  Shall  we  dare  then 
to  discover  our  filthy  and  unclean  thoughts  in  the  pre- 
sence of  so  holy  and  divine  a  guest }  Shall  we  be  so 
bold  as  to  erect  upon  his  altar  the .  idols  of  jealousy, 
which  provoke  him  to  jealousy?  Ezek.  viii.  3.  He  is  of 
purer  eyes  than  to  behold  evil,  Hab.  i.  1 3.  It  is  the  only 
thing  in  the  world  that  afflicts  and  grieves  him.  There- 
fore, when  St.  Paul  had  exhorted  the  Ephesians,  Let 
no  corrupt  communication  proceed  out  of  your  mouthy  hut  that 
which  is  good  to  the  use  of  edify ing^  that  it  may  minister  grace 
unto  the  hearers  \  he  adds.  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit 
ofGody  whereby  ye  are  sealed  to  the  day  of  redemption  ^  chap, 
iv.  29,  30.  And  if  there  be  any  one  who  is  not  awed 
at  the  presence  of  so  glorious  a  person,  let  him  trem- 
ble at  this  dreadful  threatening,  If  any  man  defile  the 
temple  of  God,  him  shall  God  destroy y  1  Cor.  iii.  17. 

12.  There  were  two  tables  of  stone  in  the  ark  of 
the  covenant,  whereon  God  himself  had  WTitten  his 
law,  which  he  gave  to  his  people  by  the  ministry  of 
Moses,  1  Kings  viii.  9.  Since,  therefore,  the  God  of 
all  mercies  hath  chosen  thy  soul  to  be  his  sanctuary, 
and  the  pavilion  of  his  glory,  his  sacred  command- 
ments must  be  written  upon  the  tables  of  thine  heart, 
Prov.  vii.  3 ;  and  thou  must  be  inflamed  with  an 
earnest  desire  for  his  service,  and  an  exact  conformity 
to  his  holy  will  ;  that  we  may  be  able  to  say  to  you, 
what  St.  Paul  said  to  the  faithful  in  his  days,  Te  are 
7nanifestly  declared  to  he  the  epistle  of  Christy  written,  not  with 
inky  but  witb  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God  -y  not  in  tables  of 
stone y  but  in  fleshh  tables  of  the  heart,  2  Cor.  iii.  3  ;  and 
that  thou  mayest  say  with  the  royal  Prophet,  /  delight 
to  do  thy  willy  O  my  God :  yea,  thy  law  is  within  my  heart. 
Psalm  xl.  8. 

13.  Let  us  represent  to  ourselves  continually  th@ 
great-  and   endless  obligations  that  v.-e  have  to  love 


164  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION 

God,  to  fear  him,  and  to  serve  him.  He  is  the  most 
perfect  of  all  beings,  sovereignly  good,  and  infinitely 
amiable  ;  so  that  if  there  were  neither  hell  to  punish, 
nor  heaven  to  reward  us,  he  ought  to  be  served  and 
adored,  because  of  himself  and  his  divine  perfections. 
It  was  this  transporting  consideration  which  caused 
the  prophet  to  break  forth  into  these  lofty  expressions. 
Who  would  not  fear  thec^  O  king  of  nations  ?  for  to 
thee  doth  it  appertain  :  forasmuch  as  among  all  the 
zvise  men  of  the  nations,  and  in  all  their  kingdoms, there 
is  none  like  unto  thee,  Jer.  x.  7. 

14.  Whilst  we  are  sojourners  here  below,  we  are 
not  capable  of  such  an  exalted  and  heavenly  medita- 
tion. It  belongs  only  to  the  angels  whom  God  hath 
clothed  with  light  and  glory  ;  and  to  those  happy 
spirits  whom  he  hath  admitted  to  the  contemplation 
of  his  face.  Let  us  therefore  turn  our  thoughts  to 
those  blessings  and  favours  which  we  have  received 
from  this  great  God,  who  hath  created  us  in  his  own 
image,  and  hath  been  pleased  to  make  us  the  master- 
piece of  all  his  inferior  wonders.  He  hath  placed,  and 
as  it  were  summed  up  in  us  all,  the  graces  and  perfec- 
tions which  he  had  dispersed  through  the  universe. 
He  hath  given  us  a  being,  as  to  the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars ;  a  life,  as  to  the  plants  ;  sense,  as  to  the  an- 
imals ;  and  an  understandinga  as  to  the  angels.  In 
short,  he  hath  breathed  into  this  body,  fashioned  with 
his  own  fingers,  an  immortal  soul  of  an  heavenly  sub- 
stance, a  ray  of  his  glory,  and  a  living  image  of  his 
godhead.  Bless  the  Lordy  O  my  soid  :  and  all  that  is 
zvithin  me,  bless  his  holy  name.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my 
soul,  and  forget  not  all  his  benefits,  Psal.  ciii.  1,  2. 

15.  It  is  for  man's  sake  that  God  hath  stretched  out 
the  heavens,  laid  the  foundations  of  the  earth,  poured 
out  the  waters,  and  set  bounds  to  the  raging  sea.  For 
man's  sake  it  is  that  this  bounteous  creator  hath  set 
the  firmament  so  thick  with  luminous  stars ;  hath  ap- 
pointed the  inconstant  moon  its  course,  and  endued  it 
with  such  wonderful  infiuences  ;  hath  placed  in  the 
sun  such  an  inexhaustible  source  of  light,  and  hath  es- 
tablished the  invariable  succession  of  the  seasons,  the 


i 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  165: 

days,  the  months,  and  the  year*:.  For  man's  use  and 
innocent  recreation  it  is,  that  so  many  birds  sing  and 
fiy  in  the  open  air ;  that  such  prodigious  numbers  of 
fish  swim  in  the  seas  and  rivers ;  that  the  earth  is  ena- 
melled with  so  many  beauteous  flowers,  brings  forth 
so  many  wholesome  herbs  and  pleasant  fruits,  feed  so 
many  kinds  of  animals,  and  engenders  in  its  bowels 
gold,  silver,  and  precious  stones.  In  short,  for  man's 
sake  it  is  that  God  hath  created  the  w^orld,  filled  it  fall 
of  so  many  riches,  and  adorned  it  with  so  many  rare 
perfections.  Therefore  it  is  not  without  reason  that 
the  royal  Prophet,  transported  with  admiration,  cries 
out,  O  God  !  what  is  man,  that  thou  art  mindful  of 
him  P  and  the  son  of  man  that  thou  visitest  him  /  For 
thou  hast,  made  him  a  little  lower  than  the  angels,  and 
hast  crotvned  him  zvith  glory  and  honour.  7  hou  madest 
him  to  have  dominion  over  the  work  of  thy  hands ;  thou 
hast  put  all  things  under  his  feet.  All  sheep  and  oxen, 
yeay  and  the  beasts  of  the  field  :  the  fowl  of  the  air, 
and  the  fish  of  the  sea,  Psal.  viii.  1.  &c.  If  the  exam- 
ple of  this  great  prophet  has  not  sufficient  influence  to 
excite  and  persuade  you  to  the  fear  and  worship  of 
God,  by  the  consideration  of  the  wonderful  works  of 
the  creation ;  hear  the  voice  and  exhortation  of  the 
angel  that  took  his  flight  through  the  midst  ofheaven 
with  the  everlasting  gospel  in  his  hand.  Fear  God,  and 
give  glory  to  him  that  livethfor  ever  and  ever  :  and 
ivorship  him  that  made  heaven  and  earth,  and  the  sea, 
aiid  the  fountains  of  waters.  Rev.  xiv.  7. 

16.  We  not  only  live,  move,  and  have  our  being  in 
God  ;  but  he  hath  never  left  himself  without  a  wit- 
ness of  it,  doing  good,  and  giving  us  rain  from  heaven, 
and  fruitful  seasons,  filling  our  hearts  with  food  and 
gladness^  Acts  xiv.  17.  He  feeds  us  with  manna,  and 
gives  us  to  drink  of  his  abundance.  He  overshadows 
us  with  his  protecting  clouds,  and  enlightens  us  with 
his  heavenly  fire.  He  hath  his  eyes  always  open  to 
our  misfortunes,  and  his  ears  to  our  sighs  and  groans. 
He  is  nigh  unto  all  them  that  call  upon  him,  to  all 
that  call  upon  him  in  truth,  Psalm  cxlv.  18.  There^ 
fore  let  us  say  wath  the  man  after  God's  own  heart,  / 


us  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

love  the  Lord,  because  he  hath  heard  my  voice,  and  my 
supplications.  Because  he  hath  iiiclined  his  ear  unto 
vie,  therefore  zvill  I  call  upon  hiyn  as  long  as  I  live. 
Psalm  cxvi.  1,2. 

17.  Besides  the  advantages  which  thou  enjoyest  in 
common  with  the  rest  of  God's  children,  meditate  of- 
ten upon  those  blessings  and  favours  which  God  hath 
vouchsafed  to  thee  in  particular.  Remember  how  of- 
ten he  hath  sent  thee  his  succour  from  above,  and 
how  many  times  he  hath  delivered  thee,  as  it  were 
by  a  miracle,  from  the  evils  that  hung  over  thy  head  ; 
how  liberal  his  hand  hath  been  to  thee,  and  what  ad- 
mirable and  munificient  means  he  hath  employed  to 
crow^n  thee  with  his  most  precious  favours.  Then 
thou  wilt  say  with  the  patriarch  Jacob,  O  God  I  I 
am  not  ivorthy  of  the  least  of  all  the  mercies,  and  of  all 
the  truth,  zvliich  tliou  hast  sJieived  unto  thy  servant. 
Gen.  xxxii.  10.  and  with  David,  Many,  O  Lord  my 
God,  are  thy  ivonderful  ivorks  ivhich  thou  hast  done, 
and  tJiy  thoughts  ivhicli  are  to  us-ivard  .*  tfiey  cannot 
be  reckoned  up  in  order  unto  thee  :  if  I  would  declare 
and  speak  of  them,  they  are  more  than  can  be  number- 
ed, Psal.  xl.  5.  Being  ravished  with  an  holy  admi- 
ration, thou  wilt  cry  out  with  the  same  prophet,  O 
God  zvliG  is  like  unto  thee  P  Thou  ivliick  hast  shewed 
vie  great  and  sore  troubles,  shalt  quicken  vie  again, 
and  sh'.dt  bring  me  up  again  from  the  depts  of  the  earth. 
Thou  shalt  increase  my  greatness,  and  comjort  vie  on 
every  side,  Fs^l.  Ixxi.  19,20,  21.  And  again.  What 
shall  I  render  unto  the  Lord, for  all  his  benefits toivards' 
me.  Psalm,  cxvi.  12. 

18.  The  consideration  that  God  hath  redeemed  us, 
obliges  us  in  a  particular  manner  to  deny  ourselves,and 
to  consecrate  ourselves  to  his  service.  For  a  slave 
does  not  belong  to  himself,  but  to  him  who  hath  re- 
deemed him,  and  paid  his  ransom.  Thus  when  God 
had  delivered  the  children  of  Israel  from  their  Egypt- 
ian bondage,  he  gave  them  his  law^s  and  ordinances 
in  Mount  Sinai.  In  the  same  manner,  God  hath  re- 
deemed us  from  the  tyranny  of  the  devil,  the  world, 
sin,  death,  and  hell,  and  in  general  from  the  power  of 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  167 

all  our  enemies,  that  we  might  serve  him  without  fear, 
in  holiness  and  righteousness  all  the  days  of  our  life, 
Luke  i.  74,  75.  He  hath  given  him  a  ransom  for  us 
that  we  might  be  unto  him  a  peculiar  people,  zealous 
of  good  works.  Tit.  ii.  14.  Ye  are  bought  with  a 
price;  therefore  glorify  God  in  your  body,  and  in  your 
spirit,  which  are  God's,  1  Cor.  vi.  20. 

19.  One  love  must  light  up  another.  The  sacred 
fire  come  down  from  heaven  must  kindle  in  our  hearts 
an  ardent  zeal  for  his  glory.  For  God  so  loved  the  worlds 
that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
in  him.  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life,  John 
iii.  16.  He  hath  not  spared  him,  w^ho  is  the  bright- 
ness of  his  glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his  person, 
Heb.  i.  3.  but  hath  delivered  him  to  death  for  us, 
even  the  ignominious  death  of  the  cross,  Phil.  ii.  8. 
And  is  it  not  reasonable  that  we  should  love  him  above 
all  worldly  considerations,  a  God  so  good  and  merci- 
ful ?  nay,  that  we  should  love  nothing  but  in  him,  and 
for  his  sake  ?  Is  it  not  just  that  we  should  offer  up 
unto  him  our  souls  and  bodies,  a  living  sacrifice,  holy, 
and  acceptable  in  his  sight  ?  Rom.  xii.  I  ;  and  if  we 
have  any  lust  that  offends  him,  is  it  not  just  that  we 
should  cheerfully  abandon  it,  although  it  should  ap- 
pear as  profitable  to  us  as  our  hands  and  feet,  and  as 
dear  as  the  apple  of  our  eye  ?  Matth.  v.  Whosoever  de- 
nieth  not  himself,  is  not  worthy  of  him,  Matth.  x. 

20.  We  must  treat  the  body  of  sin,  which  the  holy 
scriptures  call  the  old  man,  and  the  first  Adam,  in  some- 
what the  same  manner  as  Christ,  the  new  man,  and  the 
second  Adam,  was  treated  in  his  sufferings,  Rom.  vi. 
Instead  of  suffering  it,  and  endeavouring  to  satisfy  its 
desires,  we  must  deprive  it  of  all  its  pleasures,  give  it 
vinegar  and  gall  to  drink,  tear  its  head  with  thorns, 
bind  and  chain  its  affections,  and  nail  them  to  the 
cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  with  all  its  inordinate 
and  brutal  lusts  ;  and,  lastly,  we  must  pierce  it  through 
the  heart,  and  destroy  it :  For  those  that  are  Christ's, 
have  crucified  the  fleshy  with  the  affections  and  lusts.  Gal. 
V.  24.  Mortify  therefore  your  members  which  are  upon  the 
earth  :   Fornication,  uncleanness,  inordinate  affection,  evil 


168  THE   CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

concupiscence  J  andcovetousness^  which  is  idolatry,  Col.  iii.  5,. 

21.  To  live  in  sin,  and  delight  in  iniquity,  is  to 
frustrate,  as  much  as  lies  in  our  power,  the  design  of 
our  Lord,  and  the  principal  end  for  which  he  left,  for 
a  season,  the  celestial  abodes  of  glory  and  immortality  : 
for  he  is  come  into  the  world  to  destroy  the  works  of 
the  devil,  I  John  iii.  8.  Now  the  chief  work  of  this 
enemy  of  our  salvation,  in  which  he  glories,  and  takes 
the  most  delight,  is  sin,  with  which  he  ensnares  man- 
kind :  for  by  sin,  death,  and  all  kinds  of  calamities, 
entered  into  the  world,  Rom.  v. 

22.  It  is  to  trample  upon  the  only  Son  of  God,  to 
offer  violence  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  to  account  the 
blood  of  the  covenant  an  unholy  thing.  It  is  to  ren- 
der ineffectual  the  death  and  passion  of  our  Redeemer, 
and  to  pull  down  his  cross  :  For  he  himself  bare  our  sins 
in  his  own  body  on  the  tree,  that  zve  being  dead  to  sin,  should 
live  unto  righteousness,  1  Pet.  ii.  24.  He  hath  given 
himself  for  his  church,  that  he  might  sanctify  it,  and 
present  it  to  himself  a  glorious  church,  not  having 
spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing.  Eph.  v.  25,  26,  27. 
If  the  blood  of  bulls,  and  of  goats,  and  the  ashes  of  an  heifer 
sprinkling  the  unclean,  did  sanctify  to  the  purifying  of  the 
fesh  ;  how  much  more  shall  the  blood  oj  Christ,  who  through 

the -eternal  Spirit,  offered  up  himself  without  spot  to  God, 
purge  your  conscience  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living 
God?  Heb.  ix.  13,  14. 

23.  Our  Lord  and  Saviour  did  not  only  die,  but  he 
was  also  buried ;  to  teach  us  that  we  should  bury 
with  him  our  sins,  and  shut  up  in  his  tomb  all  our  car- 
nal affections.  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as  were 
baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into  his  death  ? 
Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism  into  death , 
Rom.  vi.  3,4.     Col.  ii.  12. 

24.  This  glorious  Saviour  arose  from  the  dead,  and 
left  in  his  sepulchre  the  linen  cloathes  in  which  his 
body  was  wound,  and  the  napkin  that  was  about  his 
head  ;  to  teach  us  to  rise  to  a  newness  of  life,  and  to 
leave  in  our  grave  the  sin  that  encompasses  us,  and 
the  bands  of  our  corruption  that  binds  us  so  fast.  To 
speak  with  the  apostle,  As  Jesus  Christ  was  raised  from 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  169 

the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father^  even  so  we  aUo  should 
walk  in  newness  of  life.  For  if  we  have  been  planted  toge- 
ther in  the  likeness  of  his  death :  we  shall  t?e  also  in  the 
likeness  of  his  resurrection.  And  as  Christ  being  raised  from 
the  deady  dieth  no  more^  and  death  hath  no  more  dominion 
over  him  :  so  we  ought  not  to  yield  our  members  as  instru-- 
m  nts  of  unrighteousness  unto  sin ;  but  to  yield  ounelves 
unto  Gody  as  those  that  are  alive  from  the  dead^  Rom.  vi. 
4,  5,  9,  1 3.  He  died,  and  rose,  and  revive dy  that  he  might 
be  Lord  both  of  the  dead  and  living,  Rom.  xiv.  9.  If  any 
man  be  in  Christy  he  is  a  new  creature :  old  things  are  pas^ 
sedaway,  behold,  all  things  are  become  72ew,  2  Cor.  v.  17. 

25.  Our  blessed  Saviour,  after  his  triumphant  re- 
surrection, ascended  up  into  heaven,  to  engage  us  to 
raise  thither  our  hearts  and  affections,  and  to  teach  us 
to  reform  our  manners,  and  to  live  an  holy,  angelical, 
and  celestial  life.  If  ye  then  be  risen  with  Christ,  seek 
those  things  which  are  above^  where  Christ  sitteth  on  the 
right  hand  of  God.  Set  your  affections  on  things  above,  not 
en  things  on  the  earth.  Col.  iii.  1,2. 

26.  There  is  nothing  in  the  world  so  beautiful  and 
amiable  as  virtue  :  It  is  the  joy  and  delight  of  heaven, 
the  daughter  of  the  living  God,  and  the  true  and  lively 
image  of  our  Creator.  O  lovely  dress  of  a  christian 
soul  !  O  rich  and  precious  ornament  of  God's  chil- 
dren I  O  heavenly  grace  !  what  sweet  and  irresistible 
charms  hast  thou  to  win  the  hearts  and  affections  of  all 
such  as  behold  thy  perfect  and  divine  beauty  I 

27.  On  the  contrary,  there  is  nothing  so  ugly  and 
deformed  as  sin  ;  it  is  an  hideous  monster  of  hell,  and 
a  frightful  image  of  satan  I  confess  it  sometimes  dis- 
guises itself,  and  assumes  a  beautiful  appearance  ;  but 
if  you  lift  up  this  borrowed  mask,  you  shall  perceive 
the  devil's  terrible  looks,  and  all  the  horrors  of  the 
bottomless  pit. 

28.  Christian  souls,  w^eigh  in  the  balance  of  the 
sanctuary,  the  dreadful  evils  that  sin  has  brought  into 
thew^orld.  It  hath  disfigured  the  image  of  God,  and 
defaced  the  beauty  of  the  creation.  It  hath  put  di- 
vision betw^een  heaven  and  earth,  and  hath  lighted  up 
a  war  between  God  and  man  :  It  is  a  burden  beneath 

Y 


J70  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

the  weight  of  which  the  whole  creation  groaneth  \for 
^because  of  sin  all  creatures  sigh,  and  are  in  travail  un- 
til it  now,  Rom.  viii. 

29.  It  continues  still  its  fatal  effects  ;  for  it  is  sin 
that  grieves  the  Holy  Spirit,  afflicts  the  angels,  offends 
the  weak,  hardens  the  ignorant,  and  gives  an  occasion 
to  the  enemies  of  God  to  blaspheme  his  holy  name, 
and  to  bring  up  an  evil  report  of  his  gospel.  It  is 
this  that  gratifies  the  devil,  rejoices  hell,  upholds  the 
tottering  walls  of  Babylon,  strengthens  the  kingdom 
of  the  prince  of  darkness,  and  causes  him  to  work 
with  efficacy  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  disobe- 
dience, Ep.  ii.  2. 

30.  Lift  up  your  eyes  to  the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  you  shall  perceive  of  how  execrable  a  nature  sin 
is ;  since  neither  in  heaven,  nor  on  earth,  could  be 
found  an  offering  capable  to  make  expiation  for  it, 
and  God  rather  chose  to  punish  it  in  the  person  of  his 
only  Son,  than  to  leave  it  unpunished.  O  how  deep, 
how  foul,  are  the  stains  of  sin,  seeing  that  nothing  but 
the  blood  of  a  God  can  wash  them  away. 

31.  When  you  meditate  upon  our  Lord's  death  and 
passion,  declaim  not  against  Judas's  treason,  the  envy 
of  the  Pharisees,  nor  the  people's  mutiny  ;  cry  not 
out  against  the  impiety  of  Caiaphas,  the  injustice  of 
Pilate,  Herod's  scoffs,  nor  the  cruelty  of  the  Roman 
soldiers ;  but  be  angry  with  your  own  sins,  and  wax 
warm,  with  an  holy  indignation,  against  your  own 
crimes  and  iniquities.  Say  to  yourselves,  it  is  our 
sins  alone,  and  the  sins  of  those  who  resemble  us, 
that  have  betrayed  the  innocent  blood,  have  bound 
the  Lord  of  glory  in  most  ignominious  bands,  and  de- 
livered him  into  the  hands  of  his  executioners.  Our 
sins  have  crowned  him  with  thorns,  nailed  him  to 
the  cross,  and  given  him  gall  and  vinegar  to  drink. 
In  short,  it  is  our  sins  that  have  pierced  his  hands  and 
feet,  and  opened  his  sacred  side.  You  would  detest 
the  sight  of  the  hangman,  that  should  have  fastened 
your  father  to  the  gallows,  and  would  abhor  to  kiss 
his  bloody  hands;  how  much  more  abominable  shall 
we  appear  to  God  and  his  holy  angels,  if  we  caress 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  17 1 

and  delight  in  sin  ?  whereas  we  should  be  stirred  up 
against  it  with  an  holy  zeal,  and  an  earnest  thirst  of  re- 
venge. If  instead  of  nailing  to  the  cross  this  execra- 
ble parricide,  and  crushing  to  pieces  this  infernal 
monster,  we  feed  and  cherish  it  in  our  bowels,  we 
shall  be  guilty  of  crucifying  to  ourselves  the  Son  of 
God  afresh,  and  putting  him  to  an  open  shame,  Heb. 
vi.  6.  It  will  be  to  tread  him  under  our  feet,  and  to 
count  the  blood  of  the  covenant,  wherewith  we  were 
sanctified,  an  unholy  thing,  Heb.  x.  29. 

32.  Consider  seriously  the  dreadful  effects  that  sin 
produces  in  yourselv^es.  Have  you  never  been  sensi- 
ble of  the  cruel  and  horrid  torments  of  a  poor  soul 
distressed  and  afflicted  at  the  sight  of  his  own  crimes? 
How  sharp,  how  piercing,  are  the  stings  of  a  con- 
science awakened  from  a  profane  slumber  ?  It  is  a 
pain  and  anguish  that  cannot  be  expressed  ;  it  causes 
our  head  to  become  water,  and  our  eyes  a  fountain  of 
tears,  Jer.  ix.  1.  It  freezes  our  blood,  discolours  our 
skin,  and  cracks  and  breaks  all  our  bones.  It  is  a 
common  saying,  that  punishment  follows  sin  close  at 
the  heels  ;  but  I  will  venture  to  maintain,  that  it  al- 
ways bears  it  company,  and  that  it  is  a  rack  and  tor- 
ture which  never  leaves  the  guilty ^for  there  is  710 peace 
saith  the  Lordy  unto  the  zvicked,  Is.  xlviii.  22. 

33.  On  the  contrary,  there  is  no  satisfaction  that 
may  be  compared  to  that  of  a  good  christian  who  loves 
God  sincerely,  and  worships  him  in  spirit  and  in 
truth,  John  iv.  24.  There  is  no  kind  of  delight  equal 
to  that  of  a  regenerate  soul,  that  applies  itself,  to  the 
utmost  of  its  power,  to  the  works  of  piety  and  holi- 
ness. For  peace  of  soul,  and  quiet  of  conscience,  are 
of  more  worth  than  treasures,  crowns,  and  sceptres. 
Therefore  Solomon,  the  wisest  of  men,  tells  us,  that 
the  good  man's  heart  is  a  continual  feast ^  Prov.  xv  : 
and  to  teach  us  that  there  is  nothing  like  to  this  hid- 
den manna,  this  celestial  food,  that  the  world  knoweth 
not,  and  these  angelical  and  divine  pleasures,  that 
the  holy  apostle  inform  us,  that  it  is  a  joy  unspeakable 
and  full  0/  glory,  1  Pet.  i.  8;  and  a  peace  of  God 
which  passeth  all  understanding,  Phil,  iv.  7« 


172  THE    CHRISTIAN'S    CONSOLATION. 

34.  If  there  is  any  delight  or  pleasure  that  accom- 
panies vice,  it  is  but  superficial,  and  passeth  away  as  a 
dream.  For  the  triumphing  of  the  wicked  is  short, 
and  the  joy  of  the  hypocrite  but  for  a  moment.  Job 
XX.  5.  There  is  always  some  thorn  in  the  flesh,  some 
secret  uneasiness :  Even  in  laughter  the  heart  is  sor- 
rowful ;  and  the  end  of  that  mirth  is  heaviness,  Prov. 
xiv.  13. 

35.  But  the  holy  joy,  the  celestial  delight  of  one 
that  fears  God,  and  worships  him  in  integrity  and  pu- 
rity of  life,  is  solid  and  lasting.  It  takes  root  in  the 
very  bottom  of  our  hearts,  enters  into  our  joints  and 
marrow,  and  disperses  itself  all  over  the  inward  parts; 
neither  gibbets,  nor  wheels,  nor  the  most  cruel  tor- 
nients  that  were  ever  invented,  are  able  to  pluck  this 
joy  from  us ;  but  it  comforts  the  soul  in  the  midst  of 
its  greatest  agonies,  and  causes  the  broken  bones  to 
rejoice,  Psal.  li.  8. 

36.  The  worldlings  become  weary  of  their  fondest 
desires,  and  are  afflicted  at  their  greatest  success, — 
They  grow  cloyed  at  length  of  their  carnal  pleasures, 
and  ali  their  sweetness  turns  into  bitterness;  the  de- 
lights of  sin  pall  upon  their  taste,  and  they  vomit  them 
up  with  abhorrence.  This  is  what  Zophar  would 
inculcate  to  us,  when  speaking  of  the  wicked  man, 
he  saith,  his  meat  in  his  bowels  is  turned,  it  is  the  gall 
of  asps  within  him.  He  hath  swallowed  doivn  riches^ 
and  he  shall  vomit  them  up.  again  :  God  shall  cast 
them  out  of  his  belly,  Jobxx.  14,  J  5. 

37.  On  the  contrary,  those  who  apply  themselves 
with  all  their  hearts  to  the  fear  and  service  of  God, 
find  that  his  yoke  is  easy,  and  his  burthen  light,  Mat- 
thew xi.  30.  They  take  a  pleasure  in  the  ways  of 
righteousness,  and  run  with  an  holy  earnestness,  to- 
wards the  goal,  the  prize  of  their  spiritual  calling. — 
Ihe  more  they  drink  of  the  waters  of  Siloah,  the  more 
they  thirst.  Their  zeal  is,  as  it  were,  an  holy  fire,  that 
never  saith,  it  is  enough,  Prov.  xxx.  16.  As  the  pro- 
phet Moses,  after  he  had  abode  forty  days  and  forty 
nights,  conversing  with  God  in  his  holy  mountain, 
came  down  with  a  shining  countenance,    and  with 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  173 

the  two  tables  of  the  law  in  his  hands  ;  so  a  Christian 
soul,  that  hath  been  lifted  up  to  God  in  fervent 
prayer,  and  been  conversing  with  him  in  devout 
meditation,  cannot  hide  its  heavenly  joys,  and  its  un- 
speakable delights,  but  burns  with  an  earnest  desire 
to  glorify  God,  and  to  please  him  in  every  thing. — 
When  the  apostle  St.  Peter  saw  the  transfiguration  of 
our  blessed  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  upon  Mount  Tabor, 
he  was  ravished  and  transported  in  such  a  manner, 
that  he  cried  out.  Lord  it  isgoodforus  to  be  here  ;  if 
thoiiivilt,  let  Its  make  here  three  tabernacles.  Thus 
the  good  Christian,  who  is  enlightened  with  the  light 
from  above,  is  never  weary  in  the  company  of  his 
God;  if  he  should  live  whole  ages,  he  would  not  be- 
lieve that  he  had  too  much  time  to  serve  his  Creator,  to 
adore  his  divine  Majesty,  and  to  feast  himself  with  the 
unspeakable  pleasures  of  his  presence.  As  all  the 
years  of  Jacob's  service  seemed  to  him  but  a  few  days, 
because  of  the  love  that  he  bore  to  Rachel,  Gen.  xxix  ; 
the  days  that  we  spend  in  the  service  of  God,  will 
seem  to  be  but  a  few  hours,  or  a  few  minutes,  provi- 
ded our  love  for  God  be  ardent  and  sincere. 

38.  Represent  to  yourselves  the  fearful  curse  that 
attends  the  wicked  and  profane.  They  carry  about 
them  every  where  the  marks  of  God's  anger  and  just 
revenge.  They  are  the  objects  of  public  hatred,  and 
are  looked  upon  as  execrable  by  all.  Those  who  iiat- 
ter  and  fawn  upon  them  for  some  present  advantage, 
abominate  and  curse  them  in  their  hearts  ;  and  they 
who  out  of  a  servile  fear  seem  to  honour,  or  rather  to 
adore  them  in  the  face  of  the  sun,  would  be  exceeding 
joyful  to  dance  upon  their  graves,  and  would  gladly- 
erect  a  gallows  to  hang  them  thereon. 

39.  It  is  otherwise  with  good  men,  they  are  hon- 
oured both  by  God  and  man  ;  and  even  those  who 
are  their  greatest  enemies  admire  their  virtues.  Let 
us  be  never  so  poor,  and  contemptible  in  the  world, 
we  are  rich  and  noble  enough  if  we  tear  God  as  we 
ought,  and  obey  his  holy  will ;  for  the  fear  of  the 
Lord  is  our  most  precious  treasure,  it  is  our  crown, 
our  diadem,  and  our  wreath  of  triumph. 


174  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

40.  The  wicked  man  is  a  constant  terror  to  him- 
self. He  trembles  in  the  midst  of  his  guards,  and 
flieth  when  no  man  pursueth,  Prov.  xxviii.  1.  Every 
thing  alarms  and  gives  him  jealousy  ;  he  distrusts  his 
best  friends,  his  children  are  suspected  by  him,  and 
even  in  the  arms  of  his  dearest  wife  he  slumbers  with 
an  unquiet  spirit. 

41.  It  is  not  so  with  a  good  man  :  He  walks  every 
were  with  an  upright  countenance,  and  his  heart  re- 
joiceth  in  an  unfeigned  tranquillity.  For  there  is  no 
bulwark  like  that  of  a  good  conscience  ;  it  is  like  a 
wall  of  brass,  that  mocks  the  batteries  of  the  times  and 
seasons.  He  that  feareth  God  shall  come  out  of  them 
all,  Eccles.  vii.  18.  The  finger  of  God  which  hath 
planted  in  his  soul  the  fear  of  his  holy  name,  shall 
banish  theiKe  all  other  apprehensions  He  is  like 
Mount  Zion  which  cannot  be  removed.  Psal.  cxxv.  ] . 
He  shall  not  be  afraid  of  evil  tidings  ;  his  heart  is 
fixed,  trusting  in  the  Lord,  Psal.  cxii.  7.  In  the  midst 
of  the  greatest  dangers,  and  the  most  violent  tempests, 
he  saith  with  David,  The  Lord  is  my  Itghf,  and  my 
salvation,  whom  shall  I  fear  ?  The  Lord  is  the  strength 
of  my  life,  of  whom  shall  I  he  afraid  ?  Psalm  xxvii.  1. 
Thou,  O  Lord,  art  a  shield  J  or  me  :  my  glory  and  the 
lifter  up  of  mine  head.  I  laid  me  down  and  slept ;  I 
awaked,  for  the  Lord  sustained  me,  L  zvill  not  be 
afraid  of  ten  thousands  of  people,  that  have  set  them- 
selves against  me  round  about,  Ps.  jii.  3,  5,  6.  Though 
an  host  should'  encamp  against  me,  my  heart  shall  not 

fear,  Ps.  xxvii.  3. 

42.  Let  the  wicked  be  ever  so  great  and  honorable, 
and  advanced  to  ever  so  high  a  pitch  of  glory,  their 
name  shall  rot  for  ever,  Prov.  x.  7.  It  is  to  no  pur- 
pose that  they  erect  magnificent  trophies,  fill  whole 
volumes  with  the  story  of  their  lives,  and  teach  even 
the  marble  to  publish  their  praise.  For  whatever  me- 
thod they  may  take  to  immortalize  their  glory,  their 
name  will  be  always  abominable  to  God  and  his  holy 
angels  ,  and  mankind  shall  never  remember  it  but 
with  curses  and  detestation.  These  infamous  persons 
arc  like  a  lamp  that  gives  light  for  a  time,  but  when 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  175 

it  goes  out,  yields  a  most  ungrateful  smell ;  or  they 
may  be  compared  to  certain  demons,  that  never  go 
out  of  any  place  without  leaving  an  intolerable  stench 
behind  them. 

43.  On  the  contrary,  the  renown  of  the  good  shall 
flourish  for  ever.  Like  the  palm  tree,  the  more  men 
endeavour  to  abase  it,  the  more  it  shall  rise  up.  Their 
name  is  engraven  in  heaven  itself,  in  the  glorious  tem- 
ple of  eternity.  It  shall  be  blessed  for  ever  by  God 
and  his  holy  angels,  and  the  example  of  their  Chris- 
tian virtues  shall  serve  as  a  pattern  and  model  for  pos- 
terity. A  faithful  Christian,  whose  soul  is  sanctified 
by  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  is  like  the  alabaster 
box  of  ointment,  which  when  it  was  broken  over  our 
Saviour's  head,  shed  forth  a  precious  liquid  that  per- 
fumed all  the  room,  Mark  xiv.  For  such  an  one  lives 
after  his  death  ;  and  when  his  body  is  broken  and  re- 
duced to  ashes,  his  good  name  spreads  abroad  to  the 
glory  of  God,  and  the  edification  of  his  church.  Mary 
Magdalen's  perfume  scented  only  one  chamber,  and 
soon  passed  away  :  but  the  sweet  perfume  of  an  holy 
and  innocent  life,  fills  both  heaven  and  earth  with  a 
grateful  odour,  and  continues  for  ever  and  ever. 

44.  I  am  of  opinion,  that  another  powerful  motive 
to  withdraw  us  from  vice,  and  induce  us  to  virtue,  is 
to  represent  to  ourselves,  at  every  moment,  the  excel- 
lence and  dignity  of  our  calling  ;  and  to  take  a  delight 
in  beholding,  w^ith  the  eyes  of  our  soul,  the  white 
stone,  whereon  the  new  name  is  written,  which  no 
man  knov^eth,  saving  he  that  receiveth  it.  Rev.  ii.  17. 
that  is,  the  noble  and  precious  quality  of  being  a  child 
of  God  and  a  believer,  which  he  bestoweth  upon  none 
but  those  whom  he  hath  chosen  from  all  eternity  to 
partake  of  salvation  and  the  glory  of  his  kingdom.  It 
is  reported  of  a  certain  young  prince,  that  when  he 
was  upon  the  point  of  abandoning  himself  to  all  man- 
ner of  debauchery,  by  giving  a  loose  to  his  inclinations, 
a  wise  philosopher  reclaimed  him,  by  only  saying  to 
him,  Re7ncmber,  that  thou  art  son  to  a  king.  1  huK 
you,  O  Christian  souls,  when  satan,  the  flesh,  and  the 
world,  shall  tempt  you  to  i^npurc  and  unjust  actions^ 


irr>  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

or  to  any  other  sin,  call  to  mind,  that  you  are  the 
children  of  the  King  of  Kings,  and  soil  not  the  lustre 
of  so  rich  a  crown.  And  as  our  blessed  Saviour  said 
unto  him,  who,  instead  of  following  him  immediately, 
was  desirous  to  go  first  and  bury  his  father.  Let  ike 
dead  bury  their  dead^  Matth.  viii.  22  :  so  we  likewise 
say  unto  you,  O  devout  souls,  who  have  freely  conse- 
crated yourselves  unto  God  and  his  service,  leave  these 
vain,  these  base  employments,  and  all  these  dead 
works :  leave  .them  to  such  as  are  dead  in  their  tres- 
passes and  sins.  But  for  you,  behave  yourselves  agree- 
able to  your  heavenly  calling,  apply  yourselves  to 
righteousness  and  holiness,  and  to  the  practice  of  all 
other  virtues,  as  those  that  are  alive  from  the  dead, 
Rom.  vi.   13. 

45  We  must  also  continually  meditate  upon  the 
holiness  and  purity  of  the  place  to  which  we  are  go- 
ing, and  the  expectation  that  we  have  there.  For  as 
Jesus  Christ  is  gone  to  prepare  a  place  for  us  in  the 
palace  of  his  heavenly  Father,  John  xiv.  2.  it  is  but 
just  and  reasonable  that  we  should  prepare  our  souls 
for  such  holy  and  glorious  mansions.  There  is  no 
going  to  heaven  through  the  paths  of  hell ;  and  any 
thing  impure,  any  thing  that  defileth,  shall  in  no  wise 
cuter  into  the  holy  city,  the  New  Jerusalem,  Rev.  xxi. 
27.  As  in  the  temple  of  Solomon,  there  was  no  way 
to  the  Holy  of  Holies  but  through  the  sanctuary;  so 
if  we  would  enter  into  the  heavenly  sanctuary,  where 
Christ  Jesus  sits  enthroned,  who  is  the  true  ark  of 
the  covenant,  and  the  true  mercy-seat,  it  is  absolutely 
necessary  that  we  should  tread  in  the  path  of  good 
works,  which  God  hath  before  ordained  that  we  should 
walk  in  them,  Eph.  ii.  10.  It  is  upon  this  expecta- 
tion that  we  have  in  heaven,  that  St.  Paul  grounds  his 
exhortation  to  piety  and  the  christian  virtues,  TJie 
grace  of  God,  saith  he,  that  bringeth  salvation,  hath 
appeared  unto  all  men,  teaching  us,  that  dcmjing  nn- 
godliness  and  ivorldly  lusts,  ive  should  live  soberly,  righ- 
teously, and  godly  in  this  present  world:  Looking  for 
that  blessed  hope,  and  the  glorious  appearing  of  the 
great  God,  and  cur  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  zvho  gave 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  177 

'  hhnself  for  iiSy  that  he  inight  redeem  us  from  all  ini- 
quity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar  people ^  zeal- 
ous of  good  zvorks.  Tit.  ii.  11 ,  12,  13,  14,  Having  there- 
fore  these  promises,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all 
filthiness  of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in 
the  fear  of  God,  2  Cor.  vii.  1.  St.  John  employs  the 
same  argument  to  persuade  us  to  holiness  of  life. 
Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  dofh  not 
yet  appear  what  we  shall  he  :  but  we  know  that,  xvhen 
he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  him  ;  for  we  shall  see 
him  as  he  his.  And  every  man  that  hath  this  hope  in 
him  puri^eth  himself,  even  as  he  is  pure,  1  John  iii.  2,3. 
The  apostle  St.  Peter  makes  use  of  the  same  conside- 
ration to  kindle  in  our  hearts  this  pure  and  celestial 
fire,  We,  saith  he,  according  to  his  promise,  look  for 
7iew  heavens  and  a  new  earth,  ivherein  dwelleth  righte- 
ousness. Wherejore,  beloved,  seeing  that  ye  look  for 
such  things,  be  diligent  that  ye  may  be  found  of  him  in 
peace,  without  spot,  and  blameless,  2  Pet.  iii.  13,  14. 

46.  You  know,  christians,  that  God  created  our 
first  parents  in  his  image,  after  his  likeness,  before  he 
brought  them  into  the  terrestrial  paradise.  Gen.  i.  26  ; 
therefore  there  is  the  strongest  reason  why  this  divine 
image  should  be  re-engraved  in  our  souls,  before  we 
enter  into  the  celestial  paradise  :  And,  without  doubt, 
the  Apostle  hath  a  regard  to  this,  when  he  saith  to 
the  Ephesians,  Be  ye  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  your 
mind  :  and  put  ye  on  that  new  man,  which  after 
God  is  created  in  righteousness,  arid  true  holiness^ 
chap.  iv.  23,  24. 

47.  If  the  place  where  we  are  going  obliges  us  to 
holiness  of  life,  the  quality  of  the  persons  witli  whom 
we  hope  to  make  our  eternal  abode  requires  it  from 
us  no  less  :  for  they  shall  be  angels  of  light,  and  those 
blessed  saints  w^ho  have  whitened  their  garments  in 
the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  Rev.  xiv.  It  is  a  glorious 
church,  not  having  spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing, 
Eph.  V.  27.  It  is  the  spouse  of  the  Son  of  God,  ar- 
rayed in  fine  linen,  clean  and  white  :  for  the  fine  lin- 
en is  the  righteousness  of  saints.  Rev.  xix.  8.  ^  The 
Apostle  St.   Paul  had  the  same  consideration  in  his 

Z 


US  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

thoughts,  when  he  saith,  Thai  we  are  fellozv-citizem 
liith  the  saints^  and  of  the  household  of  God y  Eph.  ii. 
19  3  and  that  our  conversation  is  in  heaven,  Phil.  iii. 
20.  To  wean  us  from  the  impure  deeds  of  the  flesh, 
and  from  the  profane  disposition  of  Esau,  he  makes 
use  of  the  same  motive  in  Heb.  xii.  Ye  are  come,  saith 
he,  unto  Mount  Zion,  and  unto  the  city  of  the  living 
Gody  the  heaveidij  Jerusalem,  and  to  an  innumerable 
company  of  angels,  to  the  general  assembly  and  church 
of  the  first-born,  which  are  written  in  heaven  :  and  to 
the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect. 

48.  As  a  child  in  the  womb  of  its  mother  begins  to 
live  the  same  life,  (that  is,  to  discharge  the  same  ani- 
mal functions)  as  it  does  after  it  is  come  into  the 
world  ;  so  likewise  a  Christian  ought  to  live  here  upon 
earth  in  the  same  manner  as  he  hopes  to  live  for  ever 
in  heaven.  If  we  would  live  and  reign  with  Christ 
above  in  his  kingdom,  he  must  first  live  and  reign  in 
our  hearts  here  below. 

49.  The  chief  happiness  of  man  consists  not  only  in 
knowing  the  true  God  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  he  hath 
sent,  John  xvii.  3  ;  nor  in  that  spiritual  peace,  and 
heavenly  joy,  which  the  Holy  Ghost  sheds  abroad  in 
our  hearts,  Rom.  v.  5  ;  but  it  likewise  consists  in  ho- 
liness of  life,  without  which  no  man  shall  see  the 
Lord,  Heb.  xii.  14.  Therefore  the  Apostle  speaks 
thus  to  the  Romans  of  his  time,  What  fruit  had  ye 
then  in  those  things  whereof  ye  are  now  ashamed  ;  But 
noxv  being  made  free  from  bin,  and  become  servants  to 
God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  holiness,  and  the  end  ever- 
lasting lifcy  Rom.  vi.  21,  22. 

50.  I  am  also  of  opinion,  that  it  is  a  very  good  re- 
medy against  the  debaucheries  and  corruptions  of  the 
age,  to  abstain  from  the  company  and  acquaintance  of 
vicious  persons.  For  as  he  w^ho  touched  any  unclean 
thing,  became  thereby  unclean,  Lev.  xi ;  and  as  those 
who  converse  with  persons  infected  with  the  plague, 
easily  catch  the  infection  ;  so  evil  communications 
corrupt  good  manners,  1  Cor.  xv.  33.    . 

51.  On  the  contrary,  we  should  earnestly  covet  the 
acquaintance  of  gcod  men,  and  delight  in  the  society 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  ifg 

of  those  who,  like  the  seraphims,  excite  and  inflame 
one  another  to  glorify  God,  and  to  sing  forth  his 
praise.  Is.  vi.  3.  We  must  frequent  the  company  of 
such  as  we  wish  to  resemble :  for  as  Jacob's  sheep 
brought  forth  lambs  speckled  and  spotted,  like  the 
rods  upon  which  they  cast  their  eyes,  Gen.  xxx  ;  so  if 
we  keep  our  eyes  fixed  upon  the  bright  examples  of 
piety  and  virtue,  we  shall  find  ourselves  insensibly 
transformed  into  their  image  and  resemblance.  We 
ought  to  delight  here  below  in  their  company  with 
whom  we  hope  to  live  forever  in  the  highest  heavens. 
52.  The  most  powerful  and  most  effectual  motive 
to  induce  us  to  the  practice  of  piety  and  holiness,  is 
to  look  with  the  eyes  of  our  faith  upon  him  who 
is  invisible,  Heb.  xi.  and  to  represent  to  ourselves  the 
whole  world  as  a  temple  which  he  inhabits.  Let  the 
voice  that  Moses  heard  out  of  the  midst  of  the  burn- 
ing bush  sound  continually  in  our  mental  ears.  Put  off 
thy  shoes  from  off  thy  feet,  for  the  place  whereon  thou 
standest  is  holy  ground,  Exod.  iii.  5.  Put  off  here  thy 
base  and  earthly  affections,  and  renounce  thy  infamous 
and  filthy  lusts ;  for  thou  art  always  in  my  sight,  who 
am  of  purer  eyes  than  to  behold  evil,  Hab.  i.  13  ;  and 
the  place  where  thou  standest  is  sanctified  by  my  pre- 
sence. Remember  that  I  am  he  which  searcheth  the 
reins  and  hearts,  Rev.  ii.  23;  and  that  I  know  thy 
most  secret  thoughts,  Christian  soul,  imagine  to  thy- 
self every  moment,  that  God  calls  unto  thee  from  his 
sanctuary,  as  he  did  heretofore  unto  Abraham,  Walk 
before  me,  and  be  thou  perfect.  Gen.  xvii.  I.  Let, 
therefore,  the  dread  of  this  divine  majesty  seize  thee, 
and  be  always  upon  thee.  When  Potiphar's  wife 
tempted  the  chastity  of  Joseph,  and  uged  him  to  de- 
file himself  with  adultery,  she  saw  nothing  in  the  room 
but  this  object  of  her  lust;  but  this  holy  man  beheld, 
between  him  and  this  immodest  woman,  a  glorious 
godhead,  and  an  eye  that  penetrates  into  the  profound- 
est  abyss,  which  caused  him  to  cry  out,  Hoiv  can  I  do 
this  great  ivickedness  and  sin  against  God  ?  Gen. 
xxxix.  9.  Thus,  if  our  flesh  tempts  us,  and  the  vvicked 
and  profane  endeavour  to  entice  us  into  their  secret 


180  THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

and  shameful  retreats,  to  partake  of  their  crimes,  let 
us  remember  God  is  every  where  ;  and  that  in  what- 
soever place  we  hide  ourselves,  God  hath  an  ear  that 
hears  us,  an  eye  that  sees  us,  and  an  hand  that  writes 
down  all  our  deeds,  words,  and  thoughts.     God  is  all 
eye,  all  ear,  and  all  hand.     He  sees  us  as  plainly  under 
the  dark  covering  of  the  night,  as  at  sun-rising.     He 
discovers  us  through  our  fig-leaves,  and  beholds  us 
under  all  our  most   subtle   disguises.     He  reads  our 
most  inward  thoughts,  and  hears   the  silent  language 
of  our  hearts.     He  searcheth  into  the  closets  of  our 
souls,  and  pursues  us  through  all  the  winding  laby- 
rinths of  our  conscience.     In  a  word,  all  things  are 
naked,  and  opened  unto  the  eyes  of  him  zvith  whom  zve 
have  to  r/o,  Heb.  iv.  13.     An  ancient  philosopher  ad- 
vised those   who  were  lovers  of  virtue,   to   chuse  to 
themselves  some  grave  and  virtuous  person,  for  their 
pattern   and   example,  to  have  him  always  in   their 
thoughts,  and  to  live   as  if  they   were   always  in  his^ 
presence.     But  we  have  no  occasion  to  represent  to 
ourselves  any  such  imaginary  persons ;  for  in  what- 
soever place  we  are,  whatever  we  do  or  think,  we  are 
always  in  the  presence  of  the  Holy  of  Holies,  who  is 
both  our  witness  and  our   judge.     This  was  David's 
meditation  when  he  cried  out,  O  Lord  !  zvhither  shall 
I  go  from  thy  Spirit  P  or  zvhither  shall  I  flee  from  thy 
presence  f  If  1  ascend  up  into  heaven,  thou  art  there: 
if  I  make  my  bed  in  hell,  behold,  thou  art  there :  if  I 
take  the  zvings  of  the  morning,  and  dive II  in  the  utter- 
most  parts  of  the  sea  :  even  there  shall  thy  hand  lead 
me,  and  thy  right  hand  shall  hold  me.  If  jf  say,  Surely 
the  dark?7ess  shall  cover  me,  even  the  night  shall  be 
light  about  me.     Yea,  the  darkness  hideth  not  from 
thee,  but  the  night  shineth  as  the  day  :  the  darkness  and 
the  light  are  both  alike  to  thee,  Psal.  cxxxix.  7.  &c. 

53.  If  Satan  and  the  world  have  insnared  us  in  their 
nets,  and  if  we  have  been  unfortunately  lulled  asleep 
in  the  bosom  of  some  deceitful  pleasure  ;  this  consid- 
eration alone,  that  God  sees  and  hears  us,  is  sufficient 
to  awake  us  with  an  holy  dread.  Therefore  let  this 
alarm  of  St.  Paul's  sound   continually   in  our  ears, 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  181 

Aivake^  thou  that  steepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead, 
and  Christ  shall  give  tliee  light,  Eph.  v.  14;  and  this 
other,  Azvake  to  righteousjiess,  and  sin  not,  1  Cor.  xv. 
34.  Certainly,  if  we  are  not  more  foolish  than  folly 
itself,  this  voice,  which  thunders  from  heaven,  is  able, 
not  only  to  awake  us  from  the  slumber  of  our  sins,  but 
also  to  cause  us  to  cry  out,  with  the  Patriarch  Jacob, 
Surely  the  Lord  is  in  this  place,  and  I  knew  it  not. 
How  dreadful  is  this  place  !  This  is  none  other  hut 
the  house  of  God,  and  this  is  the  gate  of  heaven.  Gen. 
xxviii,  16,  17.  The  apostle  St.  Peter,  as  soon  as  our 
Saviour  turned  and  looked  upon  him,  went  out  of  the 
high  priest's  hall,  and  wept  bitterly  for  his  apostacy, 
Luke  xxii.  Thus,  if  we  could  always  but  remember, 
that  God  casts  his  eyes  continually  upon  us,  we  should 
immediately  abandon  our  vicious  practices,  and  our 
hearts  would  melt  in  tears  of  contrition. 

54.  They  who  have  a  powerful  and  malicious  ene- 
my, that  is  continually  upon   the  watch,  to  spy   out 
something  or  other  whereof  to  accuse  them  before  the 
judge,  that  they  may  be  condemned  to  lose  their  lives, 
are  always  upon  their  guard,  nor  would  they  for  the 
whole  world  let  drop  in  their  presence  the  least  word, 
or  commit  the  least  action,  that  might  give  them  an 
advantage.     Now,  there  is  no  enemy  more  powerful 
and  malicious  than  Satan,  who  watches  us   day  and 
night,  that  he  may  have  therewith  to  accuse  us  before 
God,  and  drag  us  into  hell.     For  which  reason  he  is 
called,  Rev.  xii.    The  accuser  of  the  brethren,  xvhich 
accuseth  them  before  God  both   day  and  night.     He 
likewise  keeps  an  exact  register  of  all  our  idle  words, 
and  wicked  deeds,  to  produce  them  before  the  throne 
of  God,  when  the  books  shall  be  opened,   and  God 
shall  render  unto  every  one  according  to  his  works. 
Take  good  heed,  therefore,  christians,  of  this  dread- 
ful accuser,  of  this  irreconcileable  enemy  to  your  sal- 
vation.    Give  him  not  cause  to  rejoice  at  your  ruin, 
or  to  triumph  at  the  loss  of  your  precious  souls.     To 
this  the  apostle  exhorts  us,  in  the  fourth   chapter  of 
the   Ephesians,  when  he  saith,  Neither  give  place  to 
the  devil,  verse  27. 


182  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

55.  And  because  it  is  sometimes  necessary  to  re-e*^ 
strain  ourselves  with  an  holy  fear,  pulling  ourselves 
out  of  the  fire,  Jude  23  ;  keep  always  in  your  minds, 
O  religious  souls,  a  short  catalogue  of  the  judgments 
ivhich  God  hath  inflicted,  from  time  to  time,  upon 
sinners.  Reflect  upon  what  hath  befallen  the  heav- 
enly spirits  which  kept  not  their  first  estate,  and  which 
are  reserved  in  everlasting  chains  under  darkness,  unto 
the  judgment  of  the  great  day,  Jude  6  ;  and  say  unto 
yourself.  If  God  hath  not  spared  the  apostate  angels, 
will  he  spare  man,  that  rebels  against  him,  and  takes 
a  pleasure  in  offending  him  ?  Think  on  the  dreadful 
fall  of  our  first  parents,  who,  although  they  were  fash- 
ioned by  God's  own  hand,  and  instructed  immedi- 
ately by  him,  lost  both  themselves  and  their  posterity, 
by  listening  to  the  deceitful  suggestions  of  the  old 
serpent,  Gen.  iii.  Cast  your  eyes  upon  the  world  of 
the  ungodly  which  was  destroyed  by  the  waters  of  the 
deluge.  Gen.  vii  ;  and  upon  the  cities  of  Sodom,  Go- 
morrah, Admah,  and  Zeboim,  upon  whom  the  Lord 
rained  from  heaven  the  fire  and  brimstone  of  his  hot 
displeasure.  Gen.  xix.  Look  upon  Pharaoh,  and  the 
Egyptians,  overthrown  with  all  their  pride,  in  the 
waves  of  the  Red  Sea,  Exod.  xiv.  Remember  the 
three  thousand  men  that  were  slain  by  the  swords  of 
the  Levites,  because  of  the  idolatry  of  the  golden  calf, 
Exod.  xxxii ;  and  the  four  and  twenty  thousand  swept 
away  by  the  pestilence,  because  they  went  a  whoring 
after  Baal  Peor,  Numb.  xxv.  Look  with  fear  upon 
the  fiery  serpents  in  the  wilderness,  that  cast  their 
poison  upon  the  murmurers  against  God  and  his  ser- 
vants. Numb,  xxi;  upon  the  earth  that  opened  its 
mouth  to  swallow  Corah,  Dathan,  aud  Abiram,  Num- 
bers xvi;  upon  the  fire  that  came  out  from  the  Lord, 
and  devoured  Nadab  and  Abihu,  who  offered  strange 
fire  before  him.  Lev.  x ;  upon  the  beasts  that  came 
out  of  the  wood,  and  tore  forty  and  two  children 
which  mocked  Elisha,  2  Kings  ii ;  upon  the  lion  that 
slew  the  Prophet  who  disobeyed  God's  command,  and 
hearkened  to  a  lying  brother,  1  Kings  xiii.  In  short, 
cast  your  eyes  with  astonishment    upon   Nebuchad- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  18^ 

nezzar,  who  did  eat  grass  as  oxen,  Dan.  iv  ;  upon 
Jezebel  eaten  by  dogs,  2  Kings  ix ;  Herod  devoured 
by  worms,  Acts'xii ;  and  the  rich  glutton  burning  in 
the  flames  of  hell,  Luke  xvi. 

56.  Above  all  things,  meditate  upon  the  last  judg- 
ment, and  represent  to  yourselves  this  great  day,  in 
which  we  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment-seat 
of  Christ,  that  every  one  may  receive  the  things  done 
in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done,  whether 
it  be  good  or  bad,  2  Cor.  v.  10.  Remember,  that  in 
this  terrible  day  God  will  bring  to  light  the  hidden 
things  of  darkness,  the  closest  contrivances,  and  the 
most  secret  thoughts  of  the  heart.  Before  his  throne 
of  fire,  the  books  shall  be  opened  ;  not  only  God's 
books,  wherein  all  our  sins  and  iniquities  are  written, 
but  also  the  books  of  our  consciences,  where  we  shall 
behold  the  horrid  image  of  all  our  crimes  and  abomina- 
tions. In  the  day  of  this  glorious  appearance,  in  which 
the  heavens  shalt  melt  away, the  elements  be  dissolved, 
and  the  earth  and  all  its  works  be  consumed  with  fire, 
every  man  shall  give  an  account  of  every  idle  word, 
Matth.  xii.  36  ;  how  much  more  then  of  every  sinful 
action,  and  profane  discourse  ? 

57.  That  we  may  not  be  confounded  nor  ashamed 
in  this  dreadful  day,  in  which  God  will  judge  the 
world  by  that  Man  whom  he  hath  ordained.  Acts  xvii. 
31.  let  us  be  thoroughly  persuaded,that  it  is  not  enough 
to  abstain  outwardly  from  sin,  but  we  must  also  hate, 
and  inwardly  detest  and  abhor  it.  For  as  the  leopard 
changes  not  his  skin,  nor  his  spots,  though  confined  in 
chains,  much  less  his  cruel  and  rapacious  nature,  but 
still  continues  a  leopard  ;  and  as  a  thief,  although  in 
fetters,  and  shut  up  in  a  dungeon,  remains  still  a  thief 
in  his  heart ;  so  such  as  abstain  from  the  outward  acts 
of  sin,  only  for  fear  of  man,  and  the  punishment  of  the 
laws,  are  nevertheless  vicious,  and  abominable  in  the 
sight  of  God  and  his  holy  angels,  if,  every  time  they 
think  upon  their  crimes,  they  are  not  moved  with  a 
true  contrition,  and  abhor  them  not  with  all  their 
hearts.  The  best  way  to  make  our  conscience  whole 
is  to  tear  it  in  pieces  with  the  piercing  sorrows  of  a 
true  repentance. 


184  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

58.  It  is  not  enough  that  we  abstain  from  such 
thoughts,  words,  and  actions,  as  God  forbids,  but  we 
must  also  apply  ourselves  to  the  practice  of  piety  and 
virtue,  and,  in  general,  of  all  the  good  works  that^ 
God  requires.  For  as  the  praise  and  honor  of  a  good 
bowman  is  never  bestowed  upon  one  who  hath  no 
other  merit  than  that  of  not  breaking  his  bow,  his  ar- 
rows, and  his  quiver,  but  upon  him  who  aims  aright, 
and  hits  the  mark  ;  and  as  he  is  not  commended  for 
a  good  artist,  who  works  not  amiss,  because  he  does 
nothing  at  all,  but  he  who  works  well,  and  produces 
excellent  pieces  of  workmanship ;  so  he  is  not  to  be 
accounted  a  good  and  pious  Christian,  w4io  only  ab- 
stains from  evil,  and  commits  no  w^ilful  sin,  but  he  that 
doth  good,  and  applies  himself  to  the  practice  of  vir- 
tue. Every  tree  which  bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit, 
although  it  bringeth  forth  no  evil  fruit,  is  hewn  dovv^n, 
and  cast  into  the  fire,  Matth.  iii.  10.  Our  Saviour 
cursed  the  fig-tree,  not  because  it  brought  forth  bad 
figs,  but  because  it  brought  forth  no  figs  at  all,  but  was 
altogether  barren,  Matth.  xxi.  The  wicked  servant 
was  cast  into  outer  darkness,  w^here  there  is  weeping 
and  gnashing  of  teeth  ;  not  because  he  had  lost  or  em- 
bezzled his  talent,  but  because  he  had  not  employed 
it  well,  and  turned  it  to  his  lord's  advantage,  Matth. 
XXV.  Not  only  such  shall  be  condemned  to  the  ever- 
lasting fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels,  who 
persecute  God's  children  here  upon  earth,  snatch  the 
bread  out  of  their  mouths,  and  spill  the  blood  of  his 
martyrs,  but  also  such  as  have  not  clothed  his  mem- 
bers, visited  and  comforted  them,  and  given  them 
wherewith  to  eat  and  drink,  Matth.  xxv.  Jn  short, 
inquire  of  the  rich  glutton,  how  he  comes  to  be  con- 
demned to  hell,  and  why  he  is  tortured  in  the  flames  ^ 
he  will  not  tell  you,  it  is  because  he  dispossessed  ano- 
ther of  his  right,  or  because  he  committed  murders, 
rapes,  and  other  such  horrid  deeds,  but  because  he 
lived  without  charity,  and  had  no  compassion  on  the 
poor,  Luke  xvi. 

59.  And  because  God  requires,  that  we  should  al- 
ways go  forwards,   and  grow  in   goodness,  until  we 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  185 

come  into  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of 
Christ,  Epli.  iv.  13.  We  must  frequently  take  a  view 
of  our  past  lives,  and  feel  the  pulse  of  our  vices,  to  see 
whether  they  beat  less  fervent  and  violent  than  before, 
whether  the  old  man  is  upon  the  decline,  and  how 
much  we  have^ained  upon  our  wicked  and  depraved 
inclinations.  For  as  those  that  swim  against  the 
stream,  i{  they  slack  their  endeavours  but  ever  so  little, 
are  carried  insensibly  downwards  by  the  violence  of 
the  current ;  so  if  we  employ  not  all  our  strength  to 
swim  up  to  our* heavenly  source,  the  torrent  of  our 
vices  and  evil  customs  will  force  us  down  into  the 
deep  abyss  of  death  and  eternal  destruction.  We 
must,  therefore  examine  every  day,  what  progress  we 
have  made  in  piety  and  holiness,  and  whether,  since 
the  many  years  that  God  hath  spoken  unto  us,  and 
vouchsafed  us  the  knowledge  of  what  is  pleasing  in 
his  sight,  we  have  more  piety,  zeal,  charity,  and  ho- 
liness than  we  had  before.  We  must  imitate  the  care 
of  those  who .  having  transplanted  some  rare  eastern 
plant  into  this  northern  climate,  have  always  their  eye 
upon  it,  and  curiously  observe  every  accident  that 
happens  to  it.  We  must  propose  to  ourselves  the 
example  of  a  faithful  steward,  who,  having  a  great 
account  to  make  up,  often  looks  upon  his  memoran- 
dums and  registers.  An  heathen  philosopher  was 
thought  worthy  of  the  highest  commendation,  because 
he  never  laid  himself  down  to  sleep,  till  he  had  ex- 
amined what  progress  he  had  made  in  philosophy  and 
moral  virtue  ;  and  shall  a  Christian  dare  to  go  to  his 
repose  at  night,  till  he  hath  seriously  inquired  what 
improvements  he  hath  made  in  piety  and  the  love  of 
God  ^  In  short,  by  this  means,  a  true  Christian  will 
never  be  less  alone  than  when  he  is  alone  :  for  he  will 
then  entertain  himself  with  his  God,  unbosom  his 
heart  unto  him,  and  his  most  secret  thoughts.  He 
"will  enter  into  conversation  with  his  soul,  and  examine 
his  conscience  with  severity  and  rigour.  He  will  then 
Took  back  upon  his  wicked  deeds,  to  lament  them 
with  the  tears  of  a  sincere  repentance  ;  upon  the 
mercv  of  God,  to  embrace  it  with  a  lively  faith;  and 

A  A 


186  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION, 

upon  God's  commands,  to  walk  in  them  with  an  holy 
earnestness  all  the  days  of  his  life. 

60.  Among  the  directions  that  I  am  about  to  give 
to  him  that  desires  to  abandon  vice,  and  to  apply  him- 
self to  the  practice  of  virtue,  I  must  not  forget,  that  he 
should  take  an  especial  care  never  to  indulge  his  car- 
nal inclinations,  and  sinful  lusts,  but  rather  to  bridle 
and  restrain  them.  For  when  we  grant  them  what 
they  desire,  we  are  so  far  from  extinguishing  their  fever- 
ish flames,  and  infernal  thirst,  that  w,e  do  but  encou- 
rage and  encrease  them  the  more.  As  he  that  loves 
money  is  never  satisfied  with  money,  and  as  the  high- 
est honours  are  not  sufficient  to  content  the  ambitious  ; 
so  the  voluptuous  worldling  is  never  satisfied  with  the 
enjoyment  of  carnal  pleasures.  It  is  a  flame  that  im- 
mediately kindles  another,  and  a  fire  that  never  saith, 
//  2s  enough,  Prov.  xxx.  16,  These  inordinate  appe- 
tites are  like  the  serpent,  that  stings  the  bosom  in 
which  it  is  warmed;  or  like  the  fiery  furnace  of  Baby- 
Ion,  that  burned  up  those  who  first  heated  it,  Dan.  iii. 
22  :  for  such  as  encourage  and  feed  the  flames  of  their 
impure  pleasures,  kindle  in  their  breasts  a  fire  that 
will  at  last  devour  and  totally  consume  them. 

61.  We  must  resist  the  first  motions  of  the  flesh, 
and  with  the  shield  of  faith,  quench  the  first  fiery 
darts  of  the  devil,  Eph.  vi.  16.  For  as  it  is  very  easy 
to  put  out  the  first  sparks  of  an  increasing  fire,  which, 
\i  neglected,  might  occasion  a  terrible  conflagration  ; 
and  as  we  can  easily  pluck  up  with  one  hand  a  young 
tree  that  has  been  planted  but  a  few  days  ;  but  if  we 
suffer  it  to  take  root,  and  to  gather  strength,  wx  shall 
not  be  able  to  pluck  it  up  with  both  hands,  but  must 
be  forced  to  have  recourse  to  the  axe  :  thus,  if  we  re- 
sist sin  in  the  beginning,  we  shall  easily  overcome  and 
subdue  it ;  we  shall  extinguish  without  difficulty,  the 
first  sparks  of  this  strange  fire, and  shall  pluck  up  with 
ease  this  deadly  plant  that  blossoms  bitterness.  But 
if  we  sufl^er  this  infernal  fire  to  increase,  all  the  water 
of  the  sea  will  not  be  able  to  extinguish  it  :  and  if 
we  give  leave  to  this  cursed  plant  to  grow,  it  will 
never  be  plucked  up  without  much  labour  and  sor- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  187 

row.  Sin  never  begins  as  it  ends,  and  discovers  not 
all  its  venom  at  once.  As  the  child  in  its  mother's 
womb  is  not  made  in  a  moment :  so  this  monster  of 
hell  is  formed  by  degrees,  one  link  of  the  devil's  chain 
drawing  on  another.  When  lust  hath  conceived,  it 
bringeth  forth  sin,  Jam.  i.  15.  From  the  thought 
proceeds  the  temptation  -,  from  the  temptation,  plea- 
sure and  delight;  from  delight,  consent ;  and  after 
consent,  follows  the  deed,  which  begets  the  habit  ; 
whence  the  sinner  becomes  hardened  in  sin.  Thus 
the  devil  aggravates  the  weight  of  his  tyrannical  yoke, 
and  strengthens  the  chains  by  which  he  drags  us  into 
eternal  damnation. 

62.  As  among  the  planets  there  is  always  one  that 
ruleth,  and  causeth  his  influences  to  be  felt  upon  earth 
more  than  the  others  :  so  among  our  vices  and  darl- 
ing sins  there  is  always  some  one  that  predominates, 
to  which  we  are  by  nature  more  inclined  than  to  the 
rest.  Of  this,  therefore,  we  ought  to  take  heed  in  an 
special  manner.  Here  we  ought  to  employ  all  our 
strength  and  industry,  for  fear  the  devil  should  make 
use  of  it,  as  a  means  to  enter  into  our  souls,  and  es- 
tablish there  his  tyranny.  We  must  imitate,  in  this 
respect,  the  conduct  of  a  wise  and  brave  captain,  who 
having  a  place  to  defend  against  a  vigilant  and  active 
enemy,  fortifies  those  posts  that  are  naturally  the  weak- 
est, furnishes  them  with  the  best  soldiers,  and  keeps 
there  a  strict  and  continual  watch,  Whercjore  take 
unto  you,  O  Christian  souls,  the  armour  of  God,  that 
ye  may  he  able  to  zvithstand  in  the  evil  day,  and  having 
done  all,  to  stand,  Eph.  vi.  13. 

63.  We  must  not  neglect  any  sin,  nor  imagine  there 
are  any  so  small  and  inconsiderable  that  God  regards 
them  not.  For  a  little  leaven  leavenetli  the  whole  lump, 
1  Cor.  V.  6  ;  and  even  a  dead  fly  causeth  the  ointment 
of  the  apothecary  to  send  forth  a  stinking  savour, 
Eccl.  X.  1.  The  least  scratch  may  cause  a  violent  in- 
flammation, and  a  little  pioson  is  sufficient  to  lay  us  in 
our  graves.  The  devil  cares  not  by  what  door  he  en- 
ters into  our  souls,  nor  by  what  tie  he  takes  hold  of 
pur  hearts.      This  cursed  serpent  slides  through  the 


188  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

least  cranny  into  the  house,  as  well  as  through  the 
widest  gate.  Christian  souls,  give  not  place  to  the 
devil,  Eph.  iv.  27,  but  stop  your  ears  to  the  voice  of 
his  charming,  Psal.lviii. 

64.  We  must  not  only  avoid  all  manner  of  sin,  and 
abstain  from  all  appearance  of  evil,  1  Thess.  v.  22;  but 
for  our  better  security  in  a  matter  of  this  great  import- 
ance, and  that  we  may  not  endanger  our  salvation, 
we  must  take  heed  of  all  those  things  whereof  our 
souls  are  doubtful,  and  about  which  our  consciences 
are  not  yet  satisfied.  We  must  never  do  any  thing 
but  what  we  are  fully  persuaded  is  agreeable  to  God, 
and  pleasing  in  his  sight :  For  zvhatsoever  is  not  of 
faith  is  sin,  Rom.  xiv.  23. 

6d.  As  they  who  desire  to  stop  the  current  of  a 
running  water,  are  wont  to  cut  for  it  a  new  channel ; 
so  if  your  vicious  passions  are  too  violent,  you  must 
divert  them,  by  employing  them  upon  new  objects^ 
Are  you  choleric?  be  angrijy  and  sin  not,  Eph.  iv.  26. 
Burn  with  an  holy  indignation  against  your  sins,  and 
carnal  appetites,  and  dash  in  pieces  those  children  of 
Babel.  Are  you  oppressed  with  melancholy  or  grief? 
let  the  causes  of  your  sadness  be  your  offences  against 
God,  and  the  scandal  you  have  given  to  his  church. 
Are  you  of  a  violent  and  impatient  temper  ?  re- 
member to  be  of  the  number  of  those  who  take  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  by  force,  Matth.  xi.  12.  Are 
you  inclined  to  covetousness  ?  lay  up  for  yourself  the 
riches  and  treasures  of  heaven.  Are  you  lifted  up 
with  ambitious  thoughts  ?  let  your  ambition  aim  at 
an  immortal  throne,  and  an  incorruptible  crown  c-f 
glory.  Are  you  voluptuous,  and  given  to  your  plea- 
sures ?  endeavour  to  enjoy  the  chaste  and  ravishing 
delights  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  meditate  continually 
upon  the  everlasting  joys  that  are  reserved  for  you  in 
heaven. 

^(^.  Devout  souls,  who  sigh  and  groan  for  your  in- 
firmities, and  labour  after  perfection,  apply  yourselves 
to  read  and  meditate  upon  God's  holy  word  with  a 
religious  attention  ;  and  before  you  enter  upon  this 
divine  lecture,  say  with  the  royal  prophet.  Lord,  open 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  189 

thou  mine  eyes,  that  I  may  behold  wondrous  things  out 
of  thy  law.  Psalm  cxix.  18.  Intreathim,  that  he  will 
please  to  open  your  hearts,  as  he  did  Lydia's,  Acts 
xvi.  14  ;  to  receive  this  incorruptible  seed  of  your  re- 
generation, 1  Pet.  i.  23.  that  ye  may  become  the  chil- 
dren of  obedience :  for  in  proportion  as  you  hear  the 
Lord's  voice,  you  will  find  your  souls  inflamed  with 
his  holy  love.  When  we  behold  a  beautiful  counte- 
nance, we  become  not  thereby  more  beautiful,  nor 
do  we  take  from  it  any  of  its  excellent  features :  But 
we  all,  zvith  open  face,  beholding  as  in  a  glass,  the 
glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same  image, 
from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord, 
2  Cor.  iii.  18. 

67.  Take  a  pleasure  to  meditate  often  upon  God's 
wonderful  works,  and  to  sing  forth  his  praise.  The 
spiritual  songs  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  commonly 
appease  all  the  tumults  of  our  mind,  and  beget  in  us 
an  holy  joy,  and  a  celestial  peace.  As  when  Saul 
was  troubled  with  an  evil  spirit,  David  played  with 
his  harp  before  him,  and  by  that  means  quieted  his 
disturbed  mind  ;  so  when  hatred,  anger,  revenge,  co- 
vetousness,  ambition,  lust,  or  any  other  of  our  unruly 
passions,  which  are  as  so  many  evil  spirits,  trouble 
and  disturb  our  souls,  we  must  seek  a  remedy  from 
David's  harp,  and  sing  unto  the  Lord  psalms,  hymns, 
and  spiritual  songs,  with  grace  in  our  hearts.  Col. 
iii.  16. 

68.  We  must  carefully  attend  all  the  public  exer- 
cises of  devotion,  and  not  forsake  the  assembling  of 
ourselves  together,  as  the  manner  of  some  is,  Heb.  x. 
25.  For  where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in 
my  name,  saith  the  Lord,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of 
them,  Matth.  xviii.  20.  St.  Thomas,  who  was  not 
with  the  apostles  when  Christ  first  appeared  amongst 
them,  lost  the  comfort  which  they  received  of  seeing 
him  risen  from  the  dead ;  and  if  this  merciful  Re- 
deemer had  not  had  compassion  on  him,  he  had  per- 
ished forever  in  his  unbelief,  John  xx.  If,  upon  the 
day  of  Penticost,  any  of  the  followers  of  Christ  had 
been  absent  from  the  holy  assembly  of  the  faithful  in 


190  THE    CHRISTIAN'S    CONSOLATION, 

Jerusalem,  they  had  not  seen  the  glorious  appearance 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Acts  ii.  Who  knows  but,  by  ne- 
glecting a  sermon,  we  may  have  lost  some  happy  ex- 
hortation, seasoned  with  the  true  salt  of  piety,  by 
which  God  might  have  brought  our  heart  to  repent- 
ance ?  Instead  of  the  fire  that  devours  us,  perhaps 
we  might  have  felt  a  soft  and  lambent  flame  kindled 
in  our  souls,  like  that  of  the  bush  in  Horeb,  which 
burned  without  being  consumed,  Exod.  iii ;  and  at 
the  breaking  up  of  the  assembly,  might  have  said,  as 
the  two  disciples  of  Christ  going  to  Emmaus,  Did 
not  our  heart  burn  rvit/mi  us,  ivhile  he  talked  ivith  ns 
bi/  the  way,  and  while  he  opened  to  us  the  scriptures, 
Luke  xxiv.  32. 

69.  We  must  be  zealous  and  constant  in  prayer, 
and  embracing  our  Lord  and  Saviour  with  the  arms 
of  faith  and  repentance,  must  say  unto  him  with  Ja- 
cob, /  will  not  let  thee  go,  except  thou  bless  me.  Gen. 
xxxii.  26.  Chiefly  we  ought  to  apply  ourselves,  with 
an  holy  fervour,  to  this  divine  exercise,  when  we  feel 
the  inward  and  painful  strugglings  of  the  flesh  against 
the  spirit.  Gal.  v.  We  should  imitate  that  pious  and 
virtuous  woman,  who  feeling  two  children  struggling 
in  her  w^omb,  fell  to  her  prayers,  and  unburdened  her 
sorrows  in  the  bosom  of  her  heavenly  Father,  Gen. 
XXV.  And  as  the  apostle  St.  Peter,  when  he  began 
to  sink  in  w^alking  upon  the  sea,  cried,  saying.  Lord 
save  me !  Matth.  xiv.  SO ;  so  we,  who  w  alk  upon 
the  dangerous  sea  of  this  world,  as  soon  as  we  find 
ourselves  sinking  into  the  vices  of  the  age,  or  as  soon 
as  the  waves  of  bad  examples,  evil  customs,  over- 
whelm us,  let  us  cry  out,  from  the  bottom  of  our  hearts, 
O  Lord,  se7id  thine  hand  from  above,  and  deliver  me 
from  these  ivaters  of  hell  that  carry  me  axvay,  Psalra 
cxliv.  7.  Let  thy  strength  be  made  perfect  in  my 
weakness,  2  Cor.  xii.  9;  let  thy  Holy  Spirit  subdue 
mine;  let  heaven  overcome  earth,  and  let  paradise 
lead  hell  in  triumph.  If  we  make  this  prayer  with 
a  sincere  heart,  God  will  hear  us  in  his  holy  sanctu- 
ary. He  will  quench  the  fire  that  burns  us,  stop  the 
lion's  mouth  that  is  ready  to  devour  us,  rebuke  the 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  191 

winds  and  storms  that  the  devils  have  raised  in  our 
souls,  and  at  his  first  entrance  into  our  ship,  tossed  up 
and  down  with  fears  and  apprehensions,  will  restore 
peace  and  a  blessed  tranquility,  and  w^ill  carry  us  safe 
into  the  haven  of  eternal  salvation.  As  Moses,  when 
he  had  been  conversing  with  God,  came  down  from 
the  mountain  w^ith  a  shining  countenance,  Exod. 
xxxiv  ;  and  as  our  Saviour,  when  he  was  in  prayer 
upon  Mount  Tabor,  was  transfigured,  his  raiment  be- 
coming as  white  as  the  light,  and  his  face  shining  as 
the  sun,  Matth.  xvii ;  so  if  w^e  lift  up  our  hearts  above 
all  earthly  and  corruptible  things,  and  seek  God  by 
prayer,  w^ith  an  holy  earnestness  and  zeal,  we  shall 
see  our  souls  clothed  with  holiness,  and  full  of  a  shi- 
ning light.  They  will  be  transformed  into  the  glori- 
ous image  of  the  great  God  whom  w^e  adore  :  for  thcij 
looked  unto  him  and  were  lightened,  Psal.  xxxiv.  5. 

70.  To  the  end  w^e  may  keep  under  this  body,  and 
bring  it  into  subjection,  1  Cor.  ix.  and  that  we  may 
be  able  to  subdue  all  our  sinful  and  dangerous  incli- 
nations, it  is  necessary  that  we  should  sometimes  add 
fasting  to  our  prayers.  We  must  not  always  expect 
the  times  appointed  by  the  church  upon  solemn  occa- 
sions, but  we  must  prescribe  to  ourselves  a  fast,  ac- 
cording as  we  see  it  useful  and  expedient.  For  if 
this  flesh  kicks  against  the  pricks,  and  proves  rebel- 
lious against  God  and  his  holy  lav/s,  if  ease  and  plenty 
encourage  its  impurities  and  insolence,  let  us  deprive 
it  of  its  food  and  delicacies,  and  labour  to  mortify  it 
by  fastings  and  abstinence,  remembering  wdiat  our 
Saviour  Christ  saith  in  the  gospel,  that  there  are  some 
evil  spirits  that  are  not  to  be  cast  out,  but  by  prayer 
and  fasting,  Matth.  xvii.  21. 

71.  If  at  length,  by  the  fervour  and  earnestness  of 
our  prayer,  by  austere  fasting,  by  the  bitter  tears  of 
repentance,  and  by  the  assistance  and  blessing  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  upon  our  devotions,  we  obtain  of  Al- 
mighty God  grace  to  subdue  our  sins,  and  mortify  our 
lusts,  we  must  take  heed  that  we  fall  not  into  a  car- 
nal, security,  and  become  negligent  of  good  works. — 
Deceive  not  vourselvcs,  religious  souls,  and  suffer  not 


192  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION^ 

yourselves  to  be  surprised  ;  for  many  times  the  old 
man  makes  as  if  he  was  dead,  that  we  may  not  offer 
to  strike  him  the  last  blow,  and  that  he  may  have  an 
opportunity  to  recover  himself,  and  to  acquire  new 
strength.  There  are  always  under  the  ashes  some 
sparks  of  an  infernal  fire,  that  are  capable  of  lighting 
up  new  mischiefs.  Vice  is  never  so  entirely  rooted 
out,  but  there  remains  some  string  or  other  in  the 
heart  that  may  sprout  out  again.  This  source  of  ini- 
quity is  never  so  dry,  but  it  may  run  afresh.  As  in 
time  of  peace,  men  prepare  new  armour,  and  exer- 
cise themselves  at  tilts  and  tournaments  ;  so  during 
the  calm  and  rest  of  our  souls,  we  must  prepare  ar- 
mour for  our  spiritual  warfare  :  and  as  it  is  not  suffici- 
ent to  make  ourselves  masters  of  a  fortress,  and  to  drive 
out  the  enemy's  forces,  but  we  must  also  watch  night 
and  day,  and  keep  a  strong  and  constant  guard,  that 
w^e  may  not  suffer  a  fatal  and  shameful  surprise ;  so 
when  we  have  overcome  the  devil,  and  driven  him  out 
of  our  hearts,  we  must  be  always  upon  the  guard,  and 
stop  every  avenue,  for  fear  this  unclean  spirit  should 
return,  with  seven  other  spirits  more  ivicked  than  him- 
self^ and  our  last  state  be  worse  than  the  first,  Matth. 
xii.  45. 

72.  To  these  w^orks  of  piety  and  devotion,  in  w4iich 
our  minds  cannot  always  be  employed,  we  must  re- 
member to  add  a  lawful  calling  ;  for  idleness  is  the 
mother  of  all  vices  ;  and  when  we  are  doing  nothing, 
the  devil  is  sure  to  tempt  us  to  do  evil.  This  is  w^hat 
befel  David,  the  man  after  God's  own  heart,  when 
he  gave  way,  contrary  to  his  usual  custom,  to  an  un- 
worthy indolence  ;  whilst  he  was  gazing  into  his  neigh- 
bour's house,  satan  seized  the  opportunity  to  enter  into 
his  heart,  and,  by  the  assistance  of  an  immodest  ob- 
ject, inflamed  his  soul  with  lust.  As  the  iron  that  is 
not  used  becomes  rusty ,as  the  standing  water  putrifies, 
and  as  the  earth  that  is  not  cultivated  engenders  in- 
sects and  venomous  serpents ;  so  a  soul  that  i^s  not 
employed  is  soon  covered  over  with  the  rust  of  vice. 
It  is  easily  carried  away  by  the  corruptions  of  the  age, 
and  is  apt  to  beget  and  bring  forth  monsters.  There- 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  193 

fore  the  prophet  Ezekiel,  examining  the  beginning 
and  first  source  of  Sodom's  sin,  tells  us,  That  it  zvas 
pride,  fulness  of  bread,  and  abundance  of  idleness, 
Ezek.  xvi.  49.  Christians,  if  you  desire  to  keep  your 
souls  pure  and  undefiled,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  may 
reign  in  them,  give  no  place  to  the  devil,  Eph.  iv.  27. 
Let  him  always  find  you  busied  in  some  lawful  em- 
ployment, and  let  him  never  see  you  at  leisure,  to  as- 
sault you  with  his  hellish  temptations. 

73.  In  the  last  place,  we  must  seriouly  think  upon 
death,  and  represent  it  always  before  our  eyes.  For 
as  a  pilot,  to  direct  and  steer  a  ship  aright,  ought  to 
be  in  the  stern,  to  sit  there  at  the  helm  ;  so,  to  govern 
the  course  of  this  life  as  w^e  ought,  we  must  have  re- 
gard to  our  latter  end,  and  must  always  live  as  if  we 
were  about  to  die,  and  to  breathe  forth  our  last  gasp. 
Therefore  this  sentence  is  worthy  to  be  engraven  upon 
cedar,  in  letters  of  gold.  Whatsoever  thou  takest  in 
hand,  remember  the  endy  and  thou  shall  never  do 
amiss,  Ecc.  vii.  36. 

Wonder  not,  Christian  souls,  if  in  this  treatise, 
wherein  I  recommend  to  you  remedies  against  the 
fears  of  death,  I  w^ould  have  death  itself  be  a  remedy 
against  sin,  to  which  it  owes  all  its  terrors ;  for  these 
things  are  united  and  linked  together,  or  rather  they 
hold  one  another  by  the  hand  :  for  as  a  good  and  holy 
life  is  the  best  preparation  for  an  happy  death,  so 
death  is  a  powerful  motive  to  oblige  us  to  live  well. 
And  indeed  there  is  no  one,  unless  he  is  become  bruit- 
ish  and  desperate,  but  at  the  hour  of  death  laments  at 
the  remembrance  of  his  former  sinful  life,  and  grieves 
that  he  hath  not  applied  himself  to  the  fear  ot  God, 
and  to  the  practise  of  Christian  virtues.  If  a  male- 
factor, after  he  is  condemned  to  die,  and  has  heard  the 
sentence  pronounced  against  him,  instead  of  prayer 
and  repentance,  by  which  such  an  one  is  to  dispose 
himself  to  go  to  God,  should  mind  nothing  but  drink- 
ing and  gaming,  every  one  would  w^onder  at  him,  as 
at  a  monster  and  a  madman  :  so,  if  we  reflect  as  we 
ought,  that  death  is  certain  and  unavoidable,  that  God 
bas  pronounced  the  sentence   in  his  just  anger,  and 

B   B 


194  TIIL  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

that  none  shall  be  excepted,  this  will  be  sufficient  to 
recall  us  from  vice,  and  to  persuade  us  to  holinessj 
without  which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord,  Heb.  12» 
14.  Therefore,  whenever  satan,  the  world,  or  our 
own  flesh,  entice  us  to  any  evil  action,  let  us  think 
within  ourselves,  would  I  have  death  overtake  me 
while  I  am  thus  employed  ?  Am  I  in  a  fit  disposition 
to  go  unto  God,  and  to  appear  before  his  tribunal  ? 
This  is  what  Jesus  the  Son  of  Syrach  had  well  con- 
sidered, when  he  pronounced  this  excellent  sentence, 
which  I  have  already  taken  notice  of,  and  which  I 
could  wish  was  engraven  in  the  heart  of  every  Chris- 
tian, Reniember  the  e?id,  and  thou  shalt  never  do  amiss, 
Ecc.  vii.  36. 

We  must  therefore  labour  to  live  in  the  world 
without  partaking  of  its  corruptions,  or  defiling  our- 
selves with  its  abominations.  As  fish  preserves  its 
sweetness  in  the  midst  of  the  salt  waves  of  the  sea, 
and  as  sheep  never  learn  to  bark,  or  to  rend  each  other, 
though  dogs  are  always  with  them ;  in  the  same  man- 
ner, though  our  conversation  is  in  the  world,  among 
the  profane  children  of  this  age,  we  must  not  imitate 
their  lewd  discourse,  their  oaths,  and  blasphemies  ; 
much  less  their  wicked  and  abominable  deeds.  We 
must  live  in  the  midst  of  them  as  Lot  in  the  city  of 
Sodom,  Joseph  in  Egypt,  or  Daniel  in  Babylon^ 
Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  re- 
surrection :  on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power y 
Rev.  XX.  6. 

When  the  patriarch  Jacob,  by  God's  cortimand, 
went  to  Bethel,  he  charged  his  wives,  his  children, 
and  all  that  were  with  him,  saying.  Put  away  the 
stra?ige  gods  that  are  amo7ig  i/ou,  and  be  clean,  and 
change  your  garments,  and  let  us  arise  and  go  up  to 
Bethel ;  and  1  will  make  there  an  altar  unto  God,  who 
answered  7ne  in  the  day  of  my  distress,  and  zi)as  zvith 
me  in  the  zvay  zvliich  I  zcent.  And  they  gave  unto  Ja- 
cob all  the  strange  gods  zvhich  zvere  in  their  hand,  and 
he  hid  them  under  an  oak  zvhich  zvas  by  Shechem,  Gen. 
XXXV.  2,  3,  4.  Thus,  before  you  go  to  the  true  Bethel, 
to  the  dwelling  where  you  shall  eat  of  the  bread  of 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  195 

the  kingdom  of  heaven,  before  you  offer  unto  God 
the  sacrifice  of  your  souls,  you  must,  if  you  are  true 
Christians,  renounce  sin,   and  all  those  wicked  lusts, 
whereof  ye  have  made  idols  unto  yourselves.    I  would 
willingly  advise  you  to  do  as  Jacob  did,  to  bury  them 
deep  in  the  earth.     But  you  had  better  represent  to 
yourselves,  that  Almighty  God  calls  upon  you  from 
heaven,  saying,    Trample  under  foot  all  those  ahomin- 
able  vices,  and  all  these  carnal  lusts,  that  are  to  you  as 
so  many  false  gods  which  you  ivorship.    Put  away  from 
before  me  these  images  of  jealousy y   zvhich  provoke  me 
to  jealousy,  Ezek.  viii.  3,  and  sanctify  the  temple  of  my 
holiness.      Cleanse  your  hands,  ye  sinners,  and  purify 
your  hearts,  be  double  minded,  James  iv.  8.     Put  off 
the  old  ynauy  with  his  deeds  ;  and  put  ye  on  that  new 
man,  xvhich  after  God  is  created  in  righteousness  and 
true  holiness,  Eph.  iv.  22,  24.     And  then  ye  shall  be 
admitted  into  the  holy  temple  of  my  glory,  to  offer 
unto  me,  amongst  the  innumerable  company  of  saints, 
the  acceptable  incense  of  praise  and  thanksgiving. 

This  is  a  duty  so  just  and  necessary,  that  reason, 
enlightened  by  grace,  sees  at  first  sight  the  justice  and 
necessity  of  it ;  nay,  even  the  most  wicked  wretches 
are  constrained  to  give  glory  to  God,  and  to  pass  upon 
themselves  the  sentence  of  condemnation  ;  they  con- 
fess that  they  owe  this  debt  to  the  divine  Majesty,  but 
then  they  put  off  the  payment  of  it  from  day  to  day  ; 
and  whenever  you  call  upon  them,  they  are  ready  to 
request  a  delay.  They  acknowledge  their  faults,^  the 
heinousness  of  their  crimes,  and  the  necessity  of  re- 
pentance ;  but  they  are  always  for  deferring  this  re- 
pentance and  reformation  of  life.  As  w^hen  a  slug- 
gard is  awaked  out  of  his  sleep,  instead  of  leaving  his 
bed,  he  requires,  yet  a  little  sleep,  a  little  slumber ^  a 
little  folding  of  the  hands  to  sleep,  Prov.  xxiv.  33;  so 
whenever  death  appears,  the  voluptuous  are  for  de- 
siring to  enjoy  their  carnal  delights  a  little  longer. 
When  the  Lord's  messengers  are  calling  upon  us  to 
repair  the  breaches  which  the  devil  hath  made  in  our 
souls,  we  are  inclined  to  answer  them,  as  the  Jews  did 
the  prophet  Haggai;,    The  tivie  is  not  come,  the  tim,s 


196  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

that  the  Lord's   house  shall  be  built y  chap.  i.  2.     The 
young  man  cries  that  it  is  not  yet  time  to  busy  him- 
self about  wisdom  and  reformation,  and  that  when  he 
comes  to  be  old,  he  will  repent  of  the  sins  of  his  youth  : 
and  the  old  man  puts  off  his  repentance  till  the  hour 
of  his  departure.     He   designs  then  to  make  a  gene- 
ral  confession  of  all  his  crimes,  to  satisfy  all  his  neigh- 
bours, and  to  restore  what  he  possesseth  unjustly.    In 
short,  the  greatest  part  of  mankind  flatter  themselves 
miserably  in  this  important  point,  and  are  so  extrava- 
gantly  foolish  as  to  imagine,  that  when  they  have  lived 
in  sin  and  iniquity  all  their  lives,  mis-spent  God's  bles- 
sings, and  abused  his  grace,  a  tear,  or  a  groan  in  the 
article  of  death,  will  make  a  sufficient  amends;  and 
that  God  will  be  fully  satisfied  if  we  cry  then  with  the 
prodigal  son.   Father^  I  have  sinned  against  heaven , 
and  in  thy  sight,  Luke  xv.  21  ;  or  with  the  good  thief, 
Lord,  remember  me,  Luke  xxiii.  32. 

I  have  many  things  to  urge  against  this  monstrous 
blindness,  this  horrid  and  fatal  impiety.  In  the  first 
place,  what  reason  have  we  to  believe,  that  God  will 
wait  for  our  repentance,  when  we  cannot  endure  that 
he  should  make  us  wait  for  the  blessings  of  his  provi- 
dence ;  that  he  will  hear  our  groans,  and  grant  our 
prayers,  when  we  will  by  no  means  give  ear  to  his 
voice,  nor  obey  his  repeated  commands  to  turn  unto 
him  ? 

Wretched  man  1  wilt  thou  defer  to  glorify  God  till 
the  moment  that  thy  breath  fails  thee  ?  Is  it  just  and 
reasonable  that  thou  shouldest  then  begin  to  serve 
him,  when  thou  art  no  longer  able  to  serve  the  flesh, 
and  to  satisfy  thy  foolish  lusts  ? 

This  great  God,  who  commanded,  during  the  sha- 
dows and  types  of  the  Mosaical  law,  that  the  children 
of  Israel  should  offer  unto  him  their  first-born,  and 
the  first  fruits  of  their  heritages,  will  be  pleased  now, 
in  this  bright  sunshine  of  the  gospel,  that  thou  shouldst 
ofl^er  to  the  devil,  and  the  world,  the  first  fruits  of  thy 
youth,  the  strength  and  vigour  of  thy  years,  and  that 
thou  shouldest  reserve  for  him  nothing  but  the  dregs 
and  rottenness  of  a  feeble  old  age  ? 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  I9r 

It  is  to  mock  both  God  and  man,  to  think  of  living 
well  when  our  life  is  just  departing  from  us ;  to  litt 
up  our  eyes  to  heaven,  when  the  earth  sinks  under 
our  feet ;  to  restore  other  mens  goods,  when  we  can 
detain  them  no  longer ;  to  renounce  all  thirst  of  re- 
venge, when  we  have  no  power  of  vengeance  ;  to 
abstain  from  the  filthy  lusts  of  the  flesh,  when,  we 
are  able  to  continue  in  them  no  lons^er;  to  abhor 
theft,  usury,  rapine,  and  extortion,  when  our  shroud 
is  preparing,  and  death  hath  fast  hold  on  us.  Such 
persons  cannot  be  said  to  leave  sin,  but  rather  sin  to 
abandon  them,  as  the  ravens  leave  the  tree  that  falls 
down  with  age,  or  that  is  struck  with  thunder. 

By  our  reasonable  delays,  the  malady  grows  habit- 
ual, and  the  cure  becomes  every  day  more  difficult. 
For  the  more  thou  shalt  be  hardened  in  thy  sins,  and 
conjBrmed  in  thine  iniquities,  the  harder  it  will  be  for 
thee  to  break  and  melt  down  thy  obdurate  heart. — 
The  deeper  vice  shall  have  taken  root  in  thy  soul,  the 
more  trouble  thou  shalt  find  in  plucking  it  up.  In 
short,  he  that  gives  the  reins  too  much  to  his  unlawful 
affections,  engrafts  his  vices  into  his  nature,  and  can- 
]iot  be  converted  without  a  kind  of  miracle. 

Man's  most  difficult  and  most  important  work  in 
this  world,  is  his  conversion  to  God.  Therefore  it  is 
to  offend  against  common  sense,  to  put  it  off  to  such 
a  time  as  we  shall  be  in  the  feeblest  and  weakest  con- 
dition ;  to  a  time  when  we  shall  have  the  most  busi- 
ness upon  our  hands,  and  be  the  least  able  to  dispatch 
it.  Doubtless  he  takes  his  measures  entirely  wrong, 
who  puts  off  his  praying  to  God,  and  his  thoughts  of 
heaven,  till  he  comes  to  lie  upon  his  death-bed  y  for 
then  we  know  not  whom  to  answer  first.  An  account 
of  Vv^orldly  affairs  is  required  of  us  ;  we  are  then  to 
make  our  last  will  and  testament ;  we  call  for  a  scriv- 
ener, and  are  grieved  to  behold  him  ;  the  visit  of 
friends  importune  us,  and  their  absence  gives  us  no 
less  uneasiness:  pain  seizes  upon  us;  defiuctionsare 
ready  to  strangle  us ;  fevers  burn  us,  and  disorder  our 
minds;  physicians  overwhelm  us  with  noisome  reme- 
dies ;  everv  noise  alarms  us,  and  silence  is   no   less 


1S8  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

irksome  to  us  :  our  parents  and  friends  torment  us 
with  their  officious  cares ;  our  children,  and  those  we 
most  love,  melt  our  hearts  with  tenderness,  and  their 
tears  force  us  to  weep.  But  the  worst  is,  the  devils 
are  then  most  active.  These  infernal  ravens  fly  about 
us,  endeavouring  to  fright  us.  In  short,  it  is  then  the 
prince  of  the  powers  of  the  air  stirs  up  against  us 
his  most  furious  storms  and  tempests,  to  cause  us  to 
perish  in  the  very  haven.  In  the  midst  of  so  many 
distractions,  and  so  many  threatning  waves,  it  is  ex- 
treme difficult  to  possess  our  souls  in  peace,  to  exam- 
ine our  consciences,  to  hear  the  voice  of  God  bidding 
us  prepare  for  death,  and  keep  ourselves  from  being 
swallowed  up  by  its  terrors. 

Old  age  hath  infirmities  enough,  without  defiling 
it  with  the  sins  of  youth.  For  oftentimes  it  causes 
more  wounds  in  our  soul,  than  wrinkles  in  our  skin. 
When  the  body  decays  and  grows  weak,  the  lusts  of 
the  flesh  frequently  become  stronger:  and  many  times 
when  it  whitens  the  head,  it  blackens  the  conscience. 
In  a  word,  the  bones  of  old  age  are  weak  enough,  and 
sufficiently  full  of  pain,  insomuch  that  we  need  not 
burden  them  still  more,  by  overwhelming  them  with 
the  sins  committed  in  the  flower  and  strength  of  our 
age. 

Moreover,  Vv^e  know  not  at  what  hour,  nor  in 
what  manner,  death  will  attack  us,  nor  what  favour 
we  are  to  expect  at  its  hands.  Perhaps  it  will  not 
give  us  the  liberty  of  speaking  to  our  friends,  or  of 
examining  our  consciences  ;  for  it  sends  not  always  a 
warning  to  us,  such  as  that  brought  by  the  prophet  to 
good  king  Hezekiah,  Set  thine  houst  in  order  for  thou 
shalt  die,  2  Kings  xxi.  For  as  we  have  already  taken 
notice,  it  surpriseth  us  in  every  age,  at  every  time 
and  place,  and  in  the  midst  of  all  manner  of  employ- 
ments. The  High-priest  Eli,  upon  the  hearing  of  un- 
happy news  fell  down  backward,  and  brake  his  neck, 
1  Sam.  iv.  18.  Job's  children  thought  of  nothing 
but  of  solacing  themselves  in  their  feasts  and  jollity, 
when  the  house  where  they  were  together  fell  down 
and  buried  them  under  its  ruins,  Job.  i.    But  besides 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  199 

these  extraordinary  accidents,  how  many  are  there, 
whose  mouth  death  closes  in  an  instant,  without  suf- 
fering them  to  speak  a  word?  How  many  think 
themselves  in  perfect  health,  and  yet  suddenly  fall 
down  in  an  apoplexy,  or  some  other  more  hasty  dis- 
ease, so  that  they  are  found  dead,  sooner  than  they  are 
known  to  be  sick. 

Besides,  though  we  should  retain  a  great  share  of 
strength,  and  could  foresee  the  exact  time  of  our 
death,  yet  repentance  is  not  at  our  command.  It  is 
given  us  from  above,  and  is  an  especial  favour  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  God  works  not  miracles  every  day  ;  he 
bringeth  not,  at  every  moment,  ivater  out  of  the  rocks^ 
Exod.  xvii.  and  oil  out  of  the  flinty  rocksy  Deut.  xxxii. 
13.  He  grants  not  the  grace  to  all  sinners  hardened 
in  their  sins,  and  confirmed  in  their  apostacy,  to  turn 
again  from  their  evil  ways,  and  to  be  washed  with 
the  tears  of  repentance. 

If  thou  seest  a  thief  repenting  at  the  time  of  his  ex- 
ecution, it  is  a  particular  example  that  abolishes  not 
the  general  rule.  By  this  instance  God  designs  to 
comfort  sinners  who  truly  repent  at  the  end  of  their 
days,  and  to  certify  them,  that  his  arms  are  always 
open  to  receive  them  to  mercy.  I  confess,  that  re- 
pentance, provided  it  be  real  and  sincere,  never  comes 
too  late  y  but  I  must  also  affirm,  that  it  can  never 
come  too  soon.  It  is  most  certain,  that  whenever  a 
sinner  repents,  God  will  shew  him  mercy  ;  but  that 
moment  is  not  in  our  power.  For  one  sinner  that  re- 
pents at  the  hour  of  death,  there  are  thousands  that 
die  in  their  impenitency :  and  to  seek  no  other  exam- 
ple but  that  which  Mount  Calvary  offers  to  us,  if  thou 
seest  on  one  side  of  Christ  a  penitent  and  believing 
thief,  look  on  the  other  side,  and  thou  shalt  perceive 
a  wretch,  who  having  spent  his  days  in  wickedness 
and  impiety,  buries  himself  as  it  were,  in  his  sins,  and 
expires  in  belching  forth  horrid  blasphemies  and  re- 
proaches against  the  king  of  glory.  Moreover,  the 
good  thief  was  converted  at  the  first  moment,  when 
Christ  called  upon  him,  and  opened  his  arms  to  em- 
brace him.     Therefore,  to-day  that  ye  hear  the  voice 


200  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION, 

of  God,  harden  not  your  hearts,  as  in  the  day  of  pro- 
vocation, for  fear  that  God  should  swear  in  his  wrath, 
that  ye  shall  not  enter  into  his  rest,  Psal.  xcv.  8,  11. 
Now,  at  this  very  instant  you  read  this,  turn  ye  unto 
the  Lord  your  God  with  all  your  heart,  and  he  zvill 
have  pity  and  compassion  upon  you,  Joel  ii. 

An  opportunity  once  lost  is  not  easily  recovered.— 
Therefore  painters  have  represented  time  with  a  great 
lock  of  hair  on  the  forehead,  but  all  bald  behind.  To 
every  tiling  tliere  is  a  season,  Eccl.  iii.  1.  God  hath 
vouchsafed  us  a  time,  and  hath  reserved  another  for 
himself:  our  time  is  when  we  are  invited  to  repent- 
ance :  but  God's  time  is  when  he  sends  abroad  his 
judgments,  and  executes  his  just  vengeance.  During 
the  space  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  years,  Noah,  an 
herald  of  righteousness,  preached  repentance  to  the 
old  world  ;  this  was  their  time  :  but  when  God's  pa- 
tience,justly  provoked,  was  turned  into  fury,  when  he 
sent  the  deluge  of  waters  that  covered  the  face  of  the 
earth,  this  was  God's  time,  and  the  day  of  his  righte- 
ous vengeance.  Gen.  vi.  7.  When  Lot  spake  to  his 
sons-in-law,  to  exhort  them  to  go  out  of  Sodom,  this 
was  the  time  of  their  salvation  and  deliverance  -,  but 
when  fire  and  brimstone  overwhelmed  and  burned 
them  alive,  their  cries  and  gnashing  of  teeth  were  as 
useless  as  their  scoffs  and  laughter  had  before  been 
unjust,  Gen.  xix.  When  Esau  was  selling  his  birth- 
right, that  was  the  time  to  think  upon  the  true  and 
heavenly  blessing  ;  but  when  he  had  actually  sold  it 
for  a  mess  of  pottage,  all  his  sighs  and  tears  were  as 
fruitless  as  his  gluttony  had  been  insatiable,  and  his 
humour  profane,  Gen.  xxv.  and  xxvii.  Heb.  xii.  16. 
When  the  bridegroom  was  at  the  door  with  the  dev»^ 
of  his  heavenly  joys,  and  the  myrrh  of  his  eternal  com- 
forts, that  was  the  bride's  time,  and  the  opportunity 
that  was  offered  her  to  enjoy  her  holy  and  unspeakable 
delights;  but  when  she  had  delayed  a  while,  unwil- 
ling to  leave  her  couch,  and  put  on  her  coat,  he  was 
gone,  and  it  was  in  vain  that  she  sought  him  about 
the  city  ;  for  instead  of  the  embraces  of  her  beloved, 
she  meets  her  enemicsthatbeat  and  wound  her,  Cant.v. 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  201 

When  poor  Lazarus  begged  his  bread  at  the  rich 
man's  gate,  that  was  the  time  when  this  inhuman 
wretch  should  have  turned  to  God,  and  shewed  mercy 
to  his  fellow  creatures  ;  but  when  he  was  in  hell,  in 
the  midst  of  everlasting  flames,  it  was  in  vain  that  he 
lifted  up  his  eyes  to  heaven  and  sought  for  comfort, 
Luke  xvi.  When  our  Saviour  invited  the  Jews  to 
believe  in  him,  and  wept  over  Jerusalem  that  had  kil- 
led the  prophets,  Matth.  xxiii.  37,  that  was  the  op- 
portunity of  this  unhappy  nation,  that  was  the  time  of 
their  salvation,  and  of  God's  blessing ;  but  when  they 
had  obstinately  rejected  this  great  God  and  Saviour, 
and  desired  that  his  blood  might  be  upon  them  and 
their  children,  God  cast  them  from  before  his  face, 
and  they  are  even  to  this  day  a  scorn  and  a  reproach 
amongst  all  the  nations  of  the  earth.  Finally,  as  it  is 
to  no  purpose  that  a  malefactor  resolves  to  amend  his 
life,  when  the  judge  is  at  the  door,  and  the  Serjeants 
have  caught  him  by  the  throat,  or  when  he  is  at  the 
gallows,  and  the  hangman  ready  to  strangle  him ;  so 
it  is  too  late  to  begin  to  think  upon  God,  when  death 
seizes  upon  us,  and  hell  opens  its  jaws  to  devour  us. 
Aliserable  man !  W/12/  despiseth  thou  the  riches  of  God's 
goodness,  and  forbearance,  and  long-suffering  ;  not 
knowing  that  the  goodness  of  God  leadeth  thee  to  re- 
pentance  f  But  after  tlnj  hardness  and  impenitent 
heart,  treasurest  up  unto  thyself  ivrath  against  the  day 
of  wrath,  and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment  of 
God  ;  lijho  ivill  render  to  every  man  according  to  his 
deeds,  Rom.  ii.  4,  5,  6. 

Certainly  our  salvation  is  a  matter  of  too  much  im^ 
portance  to  be  neglected,  our  life  too  uncertain  to  ad- 
mit of  delay,  and  our  soul  too  precious  to  run  the  haz- 
ard of  losing  it.  Had  we  many  souls,  w^e  might  ven- 
ture the  loss  of  one  ;  but  seeing  that  we  have  but  one 
only,  and  that  if  it  be  lost,  all  the  riches  and  treasures 
of  the  world  cannot  redeem  it,  we  should  watch  day 
and  night  for  its  preservation.  We  should  be  seized 
with  an  holy  dread,  and  carefully  avoid  whatsoever 
might  cast  this  our  precious  soul  into  the  second  death, 
and  everlasting  damnation. 

Cc 


202  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

This  IS  what  the  Saviour  of  the  world  invites  and 
exhorts  us  to  :  JVatch,  saith  he,  for  ye  knoiv  tiot  what 
hour  your  Lord  doth  corriCy  Matth.  xxiv.  42.  Watch 
and  pray,  that  ye  enter  not  into  temptation  :  the  spirit 
indeed  is  willing,  but  thefiesh  is  weak,  Matth.  xxvi.  4K 
and  this  exhortation  is  so  necessary,  that  he  often  re- 
peats it.  Take  ye  heed,  watch  and  pray  ;  for  ye  know 
not  when  the  time  is,  Mark  xiii.  33.  And  take  heed  to 
yourselves,  lest  at  any  time  your  hearts  be  overcharged 
with  surfeiting  and  drunkenness,  and  cares  of  this  life, 
and  so  that  day  comes  upon  you  unawares.  For  as  a 
snare  shall  it  come  on  all  them  that  divellon  the  face  of 
the  whole  earth.  Watch  ye  therefore  and  pray  always, 
that  ye  may  be  accounted  zcorthy  to  escape  all  these 
things  that  shall  cotne  to  pass,  and  to  stand  before  the 
Son  of  Man,  Luke  xxi.  34,  35,  36. 

To  awake  us  from  this  spiritual  lethargy  and  pro- 
fane sleep,  our  blessed  Saviour  brings  the  example  of 
the  evil  servant,  who  said  in  his  heart.  My  Lord  de- 
layeih  his  coming  ;  and  therefore  began  to  "smite  his 
fellow  servants,and  to  eat  and  drink  with  the  drunken. 
Our  Saviour  adds,  That  the  Lord  of  that  servant  shall 
come  in  a  day  when  he  looketh  not  for  him,  and  in  an 
hour  that  he  is  not  aware  of ;  and  shall  cut  him  asun- 
der, and  appoint  him  his  portion  with  the  hypocrites  ; 
there  shall  be  zceeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth,  Matth, 
xxiv.  48,  &c.  To  the  same  purpose  is  the  parable  of 
the  foolish  virgins,  who  having  fallen  asleep  without 
any  oil  in  their  lamps,  were  so  surprised  at  the  Bride- 
groom's coming,  that  they  could  not  enter  into  the 
jiiarriage-chamber.  It  was  in  vain  that  they  knocked 
at  the  gate,  crying,  L^ord,  Lord,  open  to  us  !  The 
door  would  not  be  opened  to  them  ;  but  they  received 
for  answer.  Verily  L  say  unto  you,  I  know  you  not^ 
Matth.  XXV. 

I  am  very  sensible  that  the  first  and  principal  end 
of  all  these  exhortations,  and  parables,  is  to  teach  us 
how  we  should  be  prepared  to  expect  the  glorious 
coming  of  our  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ; 
but  they  may  very  well  be  applied  to  death  -,  for  it 
liath  pleased  God  to  keep  secret  from  us,  both  the  day 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  203 

in  which  he  will  call  us  to  himself,  and  that  of  our 
Saviour's  coming  to  judgment,  that  we  maybe  equally 
prepared  and  disposed  both  for  the  one  and  the  other. 
As  we  shall  be  found  at  the  hour  of  our  death,  so  we 
shall  be  judged  in  that  great  day,  when  Christ  shall 
come  down  from  heaven  with  the  angels  of  his  power ; 
and  from  that  judgment  there  shall  be  no  appeal. 

Let  us  therefore  lay  aside  the  sin  w^hich  doth  so 
easily  beset  us,  Heb.  xii.  1,  and  break  all  the  chains 
of  our  filthy  lusts.  Let  us  disarm  death,  and  deprive 
it  of  its  venomous  darts  and  piercing  sting.  •  Let  us 
pluck  away  the  claw^s  and  teeth  of  this  furious  beast, 
and  extinguish  all  its  fires,  and  it  shall  no  longer  be 
able  to  terrify  us.  Let  us  live  the  life  of  saints,  and 
God  will  give  us  grace  to  die  the  death  of  the  righte- 
ous, and  that  our  latter  end  may  be  like  theirs.  Let 
us  live  as  we  shall  wish  we  had  lived  at  that  instant 
when  death  shall  be  upon  our  lips.  Let  us  live  as  if 
we  were  to  die  every  hour,  and  as  if  we  heard  the 
voice  of  God  from  heaven  crying  to  us,  Come  and  ap- 
pear io  judgment. 

And  when  satan,  the  world,  and  our  own  flesh,  so- 
licit and  entice  us  to  evil,  let  us  say  within  ourselves, 
Is  it  thus  that  thou  rewardest  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
acknovv^ledgst  all  the  blessings  and  favours  that  thou 
.hast  received  from  his  bountiful  hand  ?  O  fool !  dost 
thou  imagine  that  thou  canst  go  to  heaven  by  walking 
in  the  paths  of  hell  ?  If  thou  wilfully  castest  thyself 
into  the  depth  of  sin,  what  assurance  hast  thou  of  ris- 
ing again  by  repentance  ?  If  thou  forsakest  God,  art 
thou  not  afraid  that  God  will  forsake  thee  ?  Is  it  thus 
that  thou  preparest  thyself  for  death  ?  Are  these  the 
arms  with  which  thou  thinkest  to  encounter  it }  Art 
thou  fit  to  approach  the  divine  Majesty,  and  to  appear 
before  his  tribunal  ?  TJie  night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is 
at  hand  ;  let  us  therefore  cast  off  the  ivorks  of  darkness, 
and  let  us  put  on  the  armour  of  light,  Rom.  xiii.  12. 
Let  us  live  as  children  of  God,  and  heirs  of  his  king- 
dom. Let  us  be  blameless,  and  shine  as  lights  in  the 
world,  Phil.  ii.  15.  Let  our  conversation  be  as  citiz- 
ens of  heaven,  from  whence  also  we  look  for  the  Lord 


204  THE    CHRISTIAN'S    CONSOLATION. 

Jesus,  Phil.  iii.  20.  Let  us  go  to  this  holy  and  heavenly 
Jerusalem,  by  the  way  of  good  works,  which  God 
hath  before  ordained  that  we  should  walk  in  them, 
Eph.  ii.  10.  In  all  our  actions,  words,  and  thoughts, 
let  there  be  engraven.  Holiness  iinio  the  Lord,  Zee, 
xiv.  20.  Let  us  shew  by  our  deeds  that  we  really  be- 
lieve, with  a  holy  constancy,  w^hatsoever  the  scripture 
tells  us  of  the  everlasting  pains  of  hell,  and  the  un- 
speable  joys  of  heaven,  Luke  xiii.  Js  we  have  there- 
J  ore  opportunity,  let  us  do  good  unto  all  men,  especially 
unto  them  ivho  are  of  the  household  of  faith,  Gal.  vi. 
10.  Redeeming  the  dyne,  because  rtlie  days  are  evil, 
Eph.  V.  16.  Let  us  not  follow  Adam's  example,  who 
tor  a  fruit,  pleasant  to  the  eye,  and  desirable  to  the 
taste,  lost  the  paradise  which  God  had  given  him, 
Gen.  iii.  Let-  us  not  lose  the  eternal  delights  that 
God  hath  prepared  for  us  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  for  a  moment  of  carnal  pleasure. 

Let  us  imitate  the  wise  virgins,  and  put  oil  into  our 
lamps  betimes,  lest  they  should  go  out,  Matth.  xxv. 
Let  us  enrich  our  hearts  with  faith,  hope,  and  charity, 
and  put  on  the  robes  of  righteousness  and  true  holi- 
ness. As  faithful  servants  of  the  living  God,  let  us 
labor,  with  an  holy  earnestness,  to  finish  our  task, 
M^tth.  xxiv.  Let  us  be  stedfast,  immoveable,  always 
abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  1  Cor.  xv.  58,  that 
when  death  shall  appear,  or  rather,  w^hen  the  Prince 
of  Life  shall  call  us  to  himself,  we  may  be  ready  to 
give  him  an  account  of  the  talents  committed  to  our 
charge,  Matth.  xxv,  and  may  be  able  to  say  to  him  in 
sincerity  and  truth,  I  have  finished  the  ivork  zvhich  tliou 
gavest  me  to  do,  John  xvii.  4.  /  have  fought  a  good 
fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith, 
2  Tim.  iv.  7.  O  most  excellent  Lord,  I  have  nothing 
now  to  do,  but  to  receive  from  thy  hand  the  crown  of 
righteousness,  which  thou  hast  promised  to  all  those 
that  long  for  thy  appearance.  I  have  nothing  to 
do,  but  to  enter  into  thy  glorious  rest,  where  thou  em- 
bracest  in  thine  infinite  mercy  all  such  as  overcome  sin 
and  death,and  keep  thy  works  unto  the  erid,Kev.ii.2G, 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  20c 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  one  who  prepares  for  death  hy  repentance  and  ho- 
liness of  life. 

O  GOD,  who  art  the  Holy  of  Holies,  and  holiness  itself,  it  is 
sin  which  brought  death  into  the  world,  and  it  is  sin  alone  which 
renders  it  terrible  unto  us.  Enable  me,  therefore,  I  beseech 
thee,  with  strength  from  above,  that  I  may  deprive  it  betimes  of 
its  dreadful  arms,  its  fiery  darts,  and  its  mortal  poison.  Since 
thou  hast  prepared  for  me  thine  heavenly  kingdom  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  grant  me  grace  to  employ  the  residue 
of  this  life  in  purging  my  conscience  from  dead  works,  and  in 
sanctifying  my  soul  and  body,  that  I  may  be  in  readiness  to 
enter  into  that  holy  abode  into  which  no  impure  thing  can  be  ad- 
mitted ;  and  to  see  thy  glorious  face,  which,  without  holiness, 
no  man  can  behold.  O  merciful  Father,  discover  to  my  soul, 
by  the  light  of  thine  holy  spirit,  the  deformity  of  sin,  and  its 
dreadful  consequences  •,  that  I  may  abhor  and  detest  it  as  an 
infernal  monster,  Satan's  image,  and  a  grievous  pollution,  that 
hath  defaced  in  our  souls  thy  blessed  resemblance.  Let  mc 
look  upon  it  as  a  cursed  fire,  which  hath  kindled  thy  wrath, 
and  consumes  the  world  :  as  an  insupportable  burden  under 
which  the  whoie  creation  groans,  and  of  which  heaven  and 
earth  complain  :  as  the  execrable  murderer  of  our  first  parents, 
and  of  all  men  since  the  formation  of  the  world  ;  and  as  the 
crucifier  of  the  Lord  of  Glory,  and  the  shedder  of  his  precious 
blood.  In  short,  that  I  may  consider  it  as  our  most  dangerous 
enemy,  that  arms  thy  vengeance  against  us,  and  strives  contin- 
ually to  cast  us  into  the  abyss  of  eternal  torments.  Grant 
likewise,  O  Father  of  mercies,  that  I  may  be  truly  sensible  of 
the  beauty  of  holiness,  and  the  glory  that  shall  crown  it ;  that 
I  may  be  inflamed  with  its  love,  and  embrace  it  with  all  my 
affections  ;  that  I  may  look  upon  it  as  the  daughter  of  heaven, 
as  the  image  of  thy  beauty,  and  as  a  ray  of  thy  glory  ;  as  a  rich 
jewel  stolen  from  us  by  Satan  ;  as  the  sublime  perfection  of 
which  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  is  the  pattern  ;  and  as  the  princi- 
pal part  of  that  happiness  after  which  we  aspire,  and  of  which 
thou  wilt  give  us  the  full  enjoyment  in  thy  holy  paradise.  O 
God  of  my  salvation !  how  bitter  are  the  fruits  of  sin  !  thou 
art  witness  to  the  cruel  displeasures  I  feel,  for  having  served 
this  infamous  tyrant  so  long,  and  for  having  sided  so  much  with 
those  carnal  lusts  which  war  against  the  soul.  Thou  beholdest 
my  sorrow  for  having  made  no  better  use  of  that  life  which  I 
received  from  thy  singular  bounty,  to  fear  and  serve  thee,  and 


206  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

to  obey  thy  holy  and  divine  commands.  What  shall  I  plead  in 
my  defence,  G  governor  of  nations  ?  I  have  sinned  against 
thee,  and  have  done  that  which  is  abominable  in  thy  eyes,  which 
are  too  pure  to  behold  evil ;  but  I  repent  in  dust  and  ashes.— 
My  sins  present  themselves  before  me  both  day  and  night,  and 
I  look  upon  them  with  horror.  O  God,  from  whose  sight  no- 
thing is  hid,  thou  seest  that  my  greatest  grief  proceeds  from 
my  not  being  sufficiently  grieved,  and  that  my  most  piercing 
affliction  is  because  1  am  not  enough  afflicted,  and  because  my 
repentance  is  not  answerable  to  the  multitude  and  greatness  of 
my  sins.  O  God,  who  triest  the  reins,  and  searchest  all  things, 
thou  knowest  the  nature  of  my  crimes,  and  what  degree  of  re- 
pentance is  necessary  to  obtain  pardon.  Thou  desirest  not  the 
death  of  a  sinner,  but  rather  that  he  should  turn  from  his  ways, 
and  live.  Turn  me,  O  Lord,  and  I  shall  be  turned.  O  Almigh- 
ty God,  who  bringest  water  out  of  the  hardest  rocks,  melt  down 
my  heart  in  tears  of  repentance,  such  as  may  prove  acceptable 
to  thee,  and  worthy  to  be  put  in  thy  bottles.  Cleave  this  heart 
of  stone,  and  break  it  in  pieces,  that  thy  living  waters  may  enter 
in  on  every  side.  But  rather  take  away  this  evil  heart,  and 
give  me  a  new  one  fashioned  by  thy  grace,  an  heart  deeply  en- 
graved with  the  rich  features  of  thy  likeness,  and  shining  with 
the  pure  lustre  reflected  from  thy  presence  ;  an  heart  burning 
with  zeal  for  thy  glory,  and  inflamed  with  thy  love.  O  God  of 
mercies  !  who  hast  not  spared  the  blood  of  thine  only  Son,  to 
wash  out  the  sentence  of  mine  eternal  condemnation,  grant  me, 
I  beseech  thee,  thy  holy  spirit,  to  sanctify  me,  and  make  me  a 
new  creature,  that  I  may  bear  the  ensigns  and  marks  of  thy  chil- 
dren ;  and  that  I  may  shine  in  the  world  as  a  taper  lighted  by 
an  heavenly  fire.  Crucify  this  miserable  flesh  with  all  its  lusts. 
Let  me  live  no  longer,  but  let  Christ  live  in  me  j  and  graciously 
vouchsafe,  that  all  the  days  I  have  to  come,  I  may  pass  in  the 
faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  hath  loved  me,  and  hath  given 
himself  for  me,  that  he  might  redeem  and  cleanse  me  from  all 
my  sins.  Be  thou  the  soul  of  my  soul,  the  light  of  my  under- 
standing, and  the  director  of  my  life.  Reign  in  me,  and  pos- 
sess me  in  such  a  manner,  that  all  my  aflTections,  words,  and 
thoughts,  may  be  sanctified  by  thy  grace,  and  tend  only  to  thy 
glory.  Let  me  not  only  detest  all  things  which  I  know  to  be 
displeasing  to  thee,  but  likewise  avoid  all  those  in  which  I  am 
not  well  assured  thou  takest  pleasure.  That  I  may  not  only 
ablior  the  defilement  of  vice,  but  that  I  may  also  hate  a  garment 
spotted  with  the  least  sin,  and  that  I  may  abstain  from  all  ap- 
pearance of  evil.  If  the  devil,  the  world,  or  my  own  flesh,  so- 
licit and  entice  me  to  any  sin,  let  me  be  seized  ^vith  the  awe  of 
thy  divine  majesty  j  let  death  present  itself  to  my  thoughts,  and 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  207 

restrain  and  stop  me  with  an  holy  fear.     Let  me  remember 
that  I  shall  be  the  most  miserable  of  all  creatures,  if  I  should 
die  offending  thee,  and  bury  myself  in  my  sins  j  and  let  me 
never  forget  that  blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  jirst 
resurrection  :  on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power.     Since  thy 
grace,  which  is  saving  health  to  all  men,  is  so  clearly  revealed 
to  me,  grant  that,  renouncing  all  impiety  and  worldly  lusts,  I 
may  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present  life. — 
That  I  may  apply  myself  continually  to  ivhatsoever  things  are 
true,  what  soever  things   are  honesty  whatsoever  things  are  just^ 
whatsoever  things  are  pure,  whatsoever  things  are  lovely,  ^whatso- 
ever  things  are  of  good  report,  and  in  general,   to  whatsoever 
things  are  virtuous  and  worthy  of  praise.  And,  above  all  things, 
that  I  may  be  fervent  in  charity,  and  unwearied  in  good  works, 
seeing  thou  takest  pleasure  in  such  sacrifices,  and  that  charity 
covers  a  multitude  of  sins.     O  Lord,  the  task  which   thou  hast 
set   me  is   long,  and  my  life   short,  neither   know  I  at  what 
hour  thou  wilt  knock  at  the  door  of  thine    house.     O  God, 
whose  tender  mercies  are  for  ever,   set  my  heart  to  love  thy 
commands,  and  then  command  what  thou  pleasest.  Work  in  me, 
with  efficacy,  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  thy  good  pleasure.  Grant 
me  grace  to  be  employed  in  thy  work  with  so  much  diligence,  fi- 
delity, and  earnestness,  that  I  may  not  be  ashamed  at  thy  com- 
ing.    Give  me  the  lamp  of  the  sanctuary,  lighted  at  the  beams 
of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness.     Fill  my  heart  with  the  precious 
and  divine  oil  of  thy  spirit,  and  clothe  me  with  a  robe  of  holi- 
ness and  light,  that  I  may  be  ready  to  follow  the  bridegroom 
into  the  marriage-chamber,  and  to  sit  down  together  with  the 
patriarchs,  the  prophets,  the  apostles,  the  martyrs,   &c.     Let 
me  live  the  life  of  the   saints,  and  die  the  death  of  the  righte- 
ous, that  I  may  be  received  among  the  blessed  into  thy  glorious 
rest ;  and  that  when  I  breathe  forth  the  last  sigh,  thy    holy 
Son  Jesus  may  receive  and  welcome  my  soul,  with  a  Come,  good 
and  faithful  servant ;  enter  thou  into  the  joy  cf  thy  Lord,     Amen. 


CHAP.  XII. 

The  sixth  remedy  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is,  to 
rcli)  upon  God's  good  providence. 

JL  HERE  are  some  persons  so  stupid  and  brutish, 
that  they  never  bestow  a  thought  upon  the  great 
^-nd  of  their   creation,  and  are  not  able    to  give  any 


208  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

account  wherefore  God  hath  sent  them  into  the 
world  ;  carnal  and  earthly  minds,  who  imagine  that 
they  were  created  merely  for  themselves,  and  who 
live  as  the  brute  beasts,  only  to  eat  and  to  drink. — 
Such  are  those  mentioned  by  St  Paul,  ivhose  God  is 
their  belly,  and  ivhose  end  is  destriictiony  Phil.  iii.  19. 
But  there  are  also  others  so  wise  and  virtuous,  that  they 
are  continually  meditating  upon  the  favours  they  re- 
ceive from  heaven,  which  they  employ  to  their  right 
and  proper  use  ;  heavenly  minds,  enlightened  from 
above,  who  consider  wdth  a  true  christian  spirit,  that 
they  are  not  born  for  themselves,  but  for  their  coun- 
try,  their  relations,  and  friends,  and  above  all  to  serve 
God  and  his  church.  Therefore  they  desire  to  live 
in  order  to  glorify  their  creator,  and  advance  his  king- 
dom. 

This  desire,  when  it  is  well  governed,  is  certainly 
very  acceptable  to  God,  as  a  sweet-smelling  sacrifice. 
Such  was  David's  pathetic  wish,  in  P^alm  cxix.  Let 
my  soul  live,  and  it  shall  praise  thee.  It  w^as  the  same 
holy  zeal  which  forced  so  many  bitter  tears  from  king 
Hezekiah  in  his  dangerous  illness,  and  caused  him  to 
intreat  so  passionately  to  live  yet  longer  in  the  w^orld„ 
This  wise  and  religious  prince  foresaw  the  dreadful 
evils,  the  grievous  confusion,  and  the  abominable 
idolatries  that  were  likely  to  prevail  after  his  death, 
in  the  kingdom  of  Judah.  He  W'as  therefore  very 
earnest  to  glorify  God  upon  earth,  and  to  accomplish 
the  reformation  which  he  had  begun.  He  desired  to 
have  children  whom  he  might  teach  to  fear  God  w^ith 
all  their  hearts,  and  to  serve  him  according  to  his  holy 
and  divine  vvill,  that  he  might  cause  piety  to  become 
hereditary  in  his  royal  house.  These  pious  breathings  of 
his  soul  he  manifests  in  that  divine  hymn5whlch  he  sung 
unto  God  after  his  miraculous  recovery.  BeJwld,  saith 
he,  J  or  peace!  had  great  hitlerness;  but  tJiou  Jiast  in  love 
to  my  soul  delivered  it  from  the  pit  of  corruption  :  for 
thou  hast  cast  all  my  si/is  behind  tliy  back.  For  tlie 
grave  catuwt  praise  ihcc,  deatti  cannot  celebrate  iliee : 
tfiey  that  go  down  into  the  pit  cannot  tiopc  for  thy  truth. 
The  living,  the  living,  he  shall  praise  ihcc^  cs  I  do  this 


THE   CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  20D 

day :  the  father  to  the  children  shall  make  knoxvn  thy 
truth.  The  Lord  was  ready  to  save  me:  therefore 
zoe  xvill  sing  my  songs  all  the  days  of  our  life  in  the 
house  of  the  Lord,  Isaiah  xxxviii.  17,  18,  19,  20.  We 
find  the  same  holy  ardour  inflaming  the  heart  of  St. 
Paul ;  for  when  he  considers  himself,  and  the  calaili- 
ities  of  this  life,  and  looks  up  to  the  eternal  happiness 
that  reigns  in  heaven,  he  desires  to  depart  out  of  this 
earthly  tabernacle,  and  to  be  with  Christ,  which  he 
know^s  to  be  far  better,  and  the  most  for  his  advantage. 
But  when  he  casts  his  eyes  upon  the  church  of  Christ, 
his  charity  is  so  fervent  for  the  good  of  his  brethren, 
that  he  prefers  their  comfort  and  joy  to  his  own  felicity 
and  repose.  //  is,  saith  \\Q,more  needful  for  you  that 
I  abide  in  the  flesh.  And  having  this  confidence,  I  knozo 
that  I  shall  abide  and  continue  zvitJi  you  all,  for  your 
furtherance  and  joy  offaith^  Phil.  i.  24,  25. 

This  desire  of  life,  with  an  intention  of  glorifying 
God,  is  in  itself  good  and  holy.  But  it  is  too  apt  to 
transgress  its  bounds,  and  become  vicious  ;  for  very 
often  it  mingles  imperceptibly  with  the  love  of  our- 
selves, and,  by  that  means,  hinders  us  from  meeting 
death  with  a  becoming  resolution. 

For  example,  when  a  great  prince,  inspired  with  an 
heroical  virtue,  is  engaged  in  a  war  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  his  subjects,  and  for  the  delivery  of  many  af- 
flicted people  from  the  oppressions  of  tyranny ;  if  God 
blesses  his  arms,  and  causes  his  glorious  designs  to 
succeed,  he  will  be  extremely  mortified,  if  death,  at 
that  instant,  breaks  in  pieces  his  victorious  arm,  puts 
an  end  to  his  conquests,  and  casts  his  crown  to  the 
ground,  lie  will  complain  within  himself,  must  I 
now  abandon  my  noble  and  generous  enterprise  ? 
must  I  stop  in  the  midst  of  such  a  glorious  race  ?  must 
death  bury,  with  my  body,  the  expectations  of  so  ma- 
ny brave  people  ?  Alas  1  I  am  afraid  that  all  my  tro- 
phies will  vanish  with  my  breath.  I  have  just  cause 
to  apprehend,  that  my  fall  will  draw  after  it  that  of  a 
muhitude  of  poor  people  that  rely  upon  me;  and  that 
those  chains  of  tyranny  which  I  have  begun  to  break, 
will  unite  again,  become  stronger;,  and  more  insup- 

D  n 


210  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

portable.  O  death  !  how  cruel  is  thy  stroke  !  by  tak- 
ing away  my  life,  thou  draggest  my  friends  to  execu- 
tion 5  and  the  arrows  that  thou  stickest  in  my  bosom 
pierce  millions  of  innocent  souls. 

Likewise  he  that  is  promoted  by  his  prince  to  the 
rank  of  a  viceroy,  or  lieutenant,  or  to  the  government 
of  some  rich  province,  or  place  of  importance,  will  be 
sensibly  grieved,  if  death  comes  to  snatch  him  away  in 
the  midst  of  his  most  urgent  affairs  -,  especially  if  it  be 
in  troublesome  times,  and  if  he  sees  none  of  a  suffici- 
ent ability  to  succeed  him.  Must  I  quit  so  soon,  will 
he  say,  this  honourable  employment  ?  must  I  so  quick- 
ly forsake  my  prince's  service,  and  leave  so  many  poor 
people  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd  ?  O  death  !  how- 
detestable  art  thou  in  delighting  to  bring  all  things 
into  confusion  and  trouble  ! 

Thus  the  general  of  an  army,  who,  with  a  true 
christian  courage,  carries  on  a  successful  war  for  the 
service  of  his  prince  and  country,  cannot  but  com- 
plain against  death,  when  he  comes  to  subdue  him  be- 
fore he  hath  totally  subdued  and  overcome  his  ene- 
mies ;  especially  if  the  times  are  so  unhappy,  that  he 
knows  of  no  one  duly  qualified  to  succeed  him  in  his 
high  offiCe.  Must  I  leave,  will  he  say,  all  my  glorious 
designs  ?  must  I  forsake  my  faithful  soldiers,  and  aban- 
don them  to  the  mercy  of  their  enemies,  or  to  the  ca- 
pricious humour  of  an  unexperienced  successor  ?  O 
death  !  full  of  cruel  envy  !  wilt  thou  so  soon  snatch 
this  conquering  sword  out  of  my  hand,  and  cut  off, 
with  one  blow  of  thy  scythe,  so  many  great  expecta- 
tions ? 

In  the  same  manner,  he  that  is  preferred  to  the 
highest  officers  of  civil  judicature,  such  as  a  president, 
a  counsellor,  or  any  other  chief  magistrate,  will  doubt- 
less have  his  heart  filled  with  bitterness,  if  death  comes 
and  deprives  him  of  his  honours  In  the  flower  of  his 
age;  especially  if  he  has  reason  to  fear,  that  he  shall 
leave  none  to  succeed  him  but  men  of  corrupt  princi- 
ples, whited  walls.  Acts  xxiii.  3.  Must  I,  will  he  say, 
leave  so  soon  this  honourable  office,  in  which  I  took 
so  much  delight  ?    O  inexorable  death  !  why  dost 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  211 

thou  not  suffer  me  to  wear  my  purple,  till  such  time 
as  I  shall  be  weary  to  bear  it  ?  why  dost  thou  not 
permit  me  to  sit  upon  this  venerable  seat,  till  I  fall 
off  through  old  age  ? 

Likewise  a  faithful  minister  of  the  gospel,  who  sees 
the  work  of  the  Lord  prosper  in  his  hands,  Satan,  as 
lightning,  fall  from  heaven,  Luke  x.  18.  and  Dagon 
brought  upon  his  face  to  the  ground  1.  Sam.  v.  will, 
without  doubt,  be  astonished  at  death's  approach,  and 
complain  in  this  manner  :  Must  I  so  soon  leave  the 
exercise  of  this  holy  function,  in  which  I  placed  my 
greatest  delight  ?  must  I  break  off  from  this  sacred 
work,  by  which  I  so  happily  advanced  the  glory  of 
God  ?  I  am  afraid  that,  after  my  departing,  grievous 
wolves  will  enter  in  among  the  Lord's  flock,  Actsxx. 
29  ;  and  that  a  terrible  night  of  darkness  will  over- 
shadow our  posterity. 

Thus  the  father  of  a  family,  who  passionately  loves 
his  wife  and  children,  can  never  look  upon  death,  but 
he  will  feel  all  his  bowels  disturbed,  and  his  heart  rent 
asunder  with  grief.  He  will  sigh  out  such  expostu- 
lations as  these ;  Must  I  forsake  a  poor  forlorn  wife, 
drowned  in  tears  ?  must  I  abandon  my  tender-heart- 
ed parents,  whose  life  was  bound  up  in  mine,  and  who 
will  find  my  death  an  inconsolable  affliction  ?  m.ust  I 
leave  my  dear  children,  whom  I  love  as  my  soul  ? 
must  I  leave  them  without  a  guide,  and  in  danger, 
not  only  of  losing  the  small  temporal  means  that  I 
have  provided  for  them,  but  also  in  danger  of  being 
overcome  by  the  vicious  customs  of  the  age,  and  en- 
ticed to  idolatry  and  superstition. 

That  we  may  be  able  to  govern  this  violent  passion, 
than  which  perhaps  tliere  is  none  more  predominant 
in  the  mind  of  man,  the  best  and  most  salutary  course 
we  can  take  is,  to  learn  betimes  to  rest  all  our  confi- 
dence upon  the  good  providence  of  our  heavenly 
Father.  Christian  souls,  meditate  upon  this  excel- 
lent saying  in  Psalm  xxxvii.  Commit  thy  way  inito 
the  Lord:  trust  also  in  him,  and  he  shall  bring  it  to 
pass;  and  upon  that  in  Psalm  Iv.  Cast  thy  burden 
upon  the  Lord,  and  he  shall  sustain  thee.     Forget  not 


212  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

likewise  this  blessed  exhortation  of  the  Apostle  St, 
Peter,  Cast  all  your  care  upon  God,  fur  he  careth  for 
you,  1  Pet.  V.  7.  Engrave  in  your  minds  this  comfort- 
able maxim  of  St  Paul."  All  things  zvork  together  for 
good  to  them  that  love  God,  Rom.  viii.  28.  And  plant 
deeply  in  your  hearts  the  holy  magnanimity  of  that 
great  apostle.  According  to  my  earnest  expectation, 
and  my  hope,  that  in  nothing  I  shall  be  ashamed,  but 
that,  zvith  all  boldness,  as  always,  so  now  also,  Christ 
shall  be  magnified  in  my  body,  ivhether  it  be  by  life  or 
by  death,  Phil.  i.  20. 

Thou  desirest  to  be  instrumental  in  serving  God 
and  the  public.  It  is  an  excellent  desire,  and  truly 
laudable  :  but  it  belongs  to  God  to  appoint  the  service 
that  he  will  receive  from  thee,  and  that  which  thou 
must  render  to  thy  neighbour.  It  belongs  to  him  to 
prescribe  to  thee  thy  task,  and  to  set  the  bounds  of 
thy  course  He  knows  what  time  he  will  employ 
thee,  and  how  long  thou  hast  to  fight.  Is  thine  eye 
evil,  because  thy  God  is  good  and  gracious  to  thee, 
and  is  pleased  to  shorten  thy  fatigue  and  trouble  ? 
All  such  as  cheerfully  follow  the  banner  of  the  Lord 
of  hosts,  and  withdraw  not  themselves,  till  the  signal 
of  retreat  is  given  by  the  great  general  of  heaven  and 
earth,  shall  enjoy  a  blessed  victory,  and  obtain  the 
honour  of  a  triumph,  as  well  the  novice  just  inrolled, 
as  the  old  soldier,  whose  head  is  grown  white  under 
his  helmet.  All  such  as  labour  faithfully  in  the  Lord's 
vineyard,  shall  receive  from  him  an  eternal  recom- 
pense, as  well  he  that  continues  but  an  hour,  as  he 
that  hath  borne  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day, 
Matth.  XX.  Whether  thou  hast  gone  but  a  few 
steps  in  the  paths  of  righteousness,  or  w^hether  thou 
hast  walked  in  them  many  years,  thy  God  is  so  muni- 
ficent and  liberal,  that  he  will  reward  thee  with  an 
incorruptible  crown  of  glory. 

Great  princes,  who  pay  to  the  King  of  Kings  a  re- 
ligious homage,  and  seek  your  greatest  glory  in  the 
cross  of  Christ,  submit  yourselves,  with  an  entire  re- 
signation, to  the  divine  will  of  your  universal  mo- 
narch :  for  as  the  lives  of  all  men  arc  disposed  by  his 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  213 

wise  providence,  so,  in  a  particular  manner,  he  holds 
dear  and  precious  the  lives  of  kings  and  princes,  who 
are  the  sons  of  his  right  hand.  Therefore,  while  it  is 
expedient  for  his  glory,  and  their  good,  that  they 
should  live  upon  earth,  he  placeth  round  about  their 
sacred  persons  his  holy  angels,  and  encompasseth 
them  with  a  wall  of  fire.  Remember,  that  as  soon  as 
the  King  of  Israel  was  seated  upon  his  throne,  God 
commanded  him  to  take  in  hand  the  book  of  his  law, 
and  to  read  therein  all  the  days  of  his  life,  Deut.  xvii. 
Ask  from  him  that  wisdom  and  prudence  that  are  re- 
quisite to  govern  such  a  great  people,  and  beseech 
him  to  grant  unto  you  that  strength  and  virtue  that 
are  necessary  to  support  so  weighty  a  burden.  Let 
the  sword  that  he  hath  intrusted  in  your  hands,  be 
employed  to  do  justice  upon  offenders,  and  to  pro- 
tect the  innocent,  Rom.  xiii.  As  you  are  the  living 
images  of  God's  sovereign  authority  over  his  crea- 
tures, endeavour  likewise  after  the  glorious  resem- 
blance of  his  goodness  and  mercy,  and  imitate  him, 
zvho  resisteth  the  proud ^  but  giveth  grace  to  the  hum- 
ble, James  iv.  6.  1  Pet.  v.  5.  Behave  in  such  a  man- 
ner, that  your  subjects  may  cherish  and  honour  you 
as  their  common  father,  obey  and  serve  you  as  their 
lord,  and  fear  and  respect  you  as  their  king.  Suffer 
not  your  heart  to  be  puffed  up  with  pride,  when  you 
behold  the  large  countries  which  God  hath  subjected 
to  your  command,  and  the  people  that  he  hath  put 
under  your  power  and  protection.  But  lift  up  your 
eyes  to  the  spacious  heavens,  take  a  view  of  their  vast 
extent,  and  see  how  the  whole  earth  is  no  more  than 
an  inconsiderable  point,  in  comparison  of  them. — 
And  think  upon  God,  before  whom  all  nations  are  as 
a  drop  of  a  bucket,  and  are  counted  as  the  small  dust 
of  the  balance.  Is.  xl.  15.  Consider,  that  your  sub- 
jects are  creatures  that  God  hath  made  after  his  own 
likeness,  and  redeemed  by  the  death  of  his  Son  ;  and 
that  after  this  life  they  are  to  reign  with  you  for  ever 
in  heaven.  Remember,  that  the  more  God  has  in- 
trusted to  your  charge,  the  greater  will  be  the  ac- 
f:ount  you  must  render  to  him  ;  and  that  you    must 


214  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

one  day  appear  before  his  awful  tribunal,  without 
sceptre  or  crown,  like  other  wretched  sinners,  to  im- 
plore his  mercy.  Search  into  yourselves,  and  examine 
what  you  are  ;  your  bodies  are  subject  to  wounds,  in- 
firmities, and  diseases,  like  that  of  the  meanest  of 
vour  servants :  your  souls  are  affected,  with  the  same 
passions,  and  slaves  to  the  same  lusts.  In  short,  you 
came  into  the  world  in  the  same  manner  as  the  most 
miserable  of  your  subjects,  and  your  departure  shall 
be  like  his.  So  that  if  a  croud  of  flatterers  cry  to  you, 
as  they  did  to  Herod,  It  is  the  voice  of  a  God,  and 
not  of  a  maiiy  Acts  xii.  22.  hear  what  the  true  God 
speaks  to  you  from  heaven,  /  have  said,  ye  are  gods : 
and  all  of  you  are  children  of  the  Most  High.  But 
ye  shall  die  like  riien,  and  fail  like  one  of  the  princes, 
Psal.  Ixxxii.  6,  7.  While  God  shall  preserve  you  in 
the  world,  employ  your  blood,  sweat,  and  all  the 
strength  and  power  that  God  hath  put  into  your 
hands,  for  the  good  and  advantage  of  your  kingdom, 
and  for  the  defence  and  preservation  of  your  people 
that  are  sheltered  under  your  wings.  And  if,  in  the 
midst  of  your  greatest  and  most  flourishing  prosperi- 
ties, death  presents  himself  before  your  eyes,  let  fall 
the  sceptre  willingly,  and,  joining  your  hands  toge- 
ther, adore  the  King  of  the  whole  earth.  Grieve  not 
for  the  loss  of  worldly  glory,  which  passeth  away  as 
the  lightning,  seeing  God  hath  promised  you  another, 
that  shall  be  more  lasting,  than  the  light  of  the  sun  : 
for  if  you  can  but  overcome  death,  and  yourselves,  he 
w^ill  grant  you  to  sit  with  him  in  his  throne.  Rev.  iii. 
21,  and  will  give  you  a  kingdom  which  cannot  be 
moved,  Heb.  xii.  28. 

Wise  and  religious  princes,  be  not  anxious  for  the 
things  that  shall  happen  after  your  decease.  He  by 
whom  kings  reign,  and  princes  decree  justice,  Prov. 
viii.  15,  is  sufficiently  able,  out  of  the  abundant  trea- 
sures of  his  goodness,  to  enrich  your  successor  with 
all  the  graces  and  qualities  that  become  a  powerful 
prince.  It  may  be  that  he  will  bestow  upon  him 
more  glory  and  happiness  than  upon  yourself.  When 
King   David  had   ended    his    mortal  race,   and  God 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  215 

had  taken  him  into  his  rest,  it  seemed  at  first,  tliat 
the  loss  of  so  good  a  prince  could  not  be  repaired  ; 
but  God  caused  Solomon  to  ascend  his  father's  throne 
and  made  him  the  wisest  and  most  happy  monarch  in 
the  world.  David  did  but  remove  God's  ark  ;  but 
Solomon  built  for  it  a  stately  and  magnificent  temple. 
David  was  a  type  of  the  encounters  and  victories  of  the 
Son  of  God  ;  but  Solomon  was  a  lively  image  of  his 
glorious  triumphs,  and  of  that  eternal  peace  with  which 
he  shall  crown  his  chosen  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

What  if  you  leave  your  children  under  age  ?  Be 
not  cast  down,  for  God  will  preserve  them,  as  the  sig- 
net upon  his  right  hand,  or  as  the  apple  of  his  eye. — 
Think  upon  Josiah,  who  was  but  eight  years  of  age 
when  he  succeeded  to  the  kingdom  of  Judah  ;  and 
yet  there  never  was  a  prince  more  pious  and  devout, 
nor  one  that  merited  more  of  the  church  of  God, 
2  Kings  xxii.  And,  still  further  to  strengthen  your 
faith,  and  confirm  your  glorious  expectation,  meditate 
upon  the  history  of  Joash,  who  w^as  but  one  year  old 
when  his  father  was  cruelly  slain  ;  and  what  was  still 
more  deplorable,  an  infernal  fury,  his  own  grandmo- 
ther, sought  to  destroy  him  :  but,  in  the  midst  of  a 
multitude  of  unnatural  tragedies,  God  preserved  him 
alive  by  a  miracle,  and  placed  him  in  a  triumphant 
manner  upon  the  throne  of  his  fathers,  2  Kings  xi.  See- 
ing, therefore,  that  such  is  the  pleasure  of  him  who 
gives  and  takes  away  crowns,  cheerfully  leave  this 
corruptible  and  perishing  one,  to  receive  another  that 
is  incorruptible  and  immortal. 

You  also,  who  have  the  honour  to  represent  kings 
and  princes,  the  noble  governors  of  their  provinces  and 
forts,  remember,  that  this  dignity  comes  not  only 
from  the  appointment  of  your  masters  but  from 
God  himself,  who  holds  in  his  hands  the  heart  of  all 
the  kings  and  princes  of  the  earth.  Remember  what 
our  Saviour  said  to  the  governor  of  Judea,  Thou 
couldest  have  no  power  at  all  against  me^  except  it 
tvcre  given  thee  from  above,  John  xix.  II.  Let  all 
the  world  acknowledge  from  your  behaviour,  that 
piety  towards  God  is  the  surest  pledge  of  loyalty  to 


216  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

your  prince.  Take  heed  that  you  abuse  not  your  au- 
thority to  gratify  your  revenge,  or  to  content  your 
vanity  or  avarice.  Protect  not  the  guilty,  and  oppress 
not  the  innocent ;  seeing  you  are  appointed  to  exe- 
cute wrath  upon  them  that  do  evil,  and  for  the  praise 
of  them  that  do  good,  Rom.  xiii.  Behave  yourselves 
as  if  you  were  always  in  the  sight  ot  your  prince  ;  or 
rather  behave  yourselves  as  in  the  presence  of  almighty 
God,  before  whom  all  things  are  naked  and  open> 
and  as  if  you  were  just  going  to  give  him  an  account 
of  your  stewardship.  If,  while  you  are  thus  happily 
employed  in  the  service  of  your  prince  and  country, 
death  comes  to  interrupt  your  prosperity,  yield  your- 
selves without  resistance  to  the  wise  conduct  of  him 
wdio  is  both  your  Sovereign  Lord  and  theirs,  to  whom 
you  are  subject  here  on  earth. 

Vex  not  your  souls  about  w^hat  shall  happen  after 
your  death  ;  nor  fondly  imagine,  that  there  are  none 
w^orthy  and  able  to  succeed  you  in  your  employments. 
When  God  is  pleased  to  bless  and  favour  kings,  and 
to  cause  their  kingdoms  to  flourish,  he  raiseth  them  up 
faithful  ministers,  and  wise  counsellors :  as  when  he 
gave  a  Joseph  to  Pharaoh,  Gen.  xli ;  an  Eliakim  to 
Hezekiah,  Is.  xxii ;  and  a  Daniel  to  Nebuchadnez- 
zar, Dan.  ii.  When  he  pleaseth  to  search  into  his  in- 
exhaustible treasures,  he  never  fails  to  find  men  after 
his  own  heart,  adorned  with  all  the  great  qualities  re- 
quisite for  a  worthy  discharge  of  such  a  glorious  em.- 
ploy.  In  the  mean  while,  if  thou  canst  overcome 
Satan,  sin,  the  w^orld,  and  death,  thou  shalt  go  and 
take  possession  of  a  far  greater  and  more  lasting  glo- 
ry. Pie  that  hath  on  his  vesture,  and  on  his  thigh  a 
name  written,  Kijig  of  Kings ^  and  Lord  of  Lords^ 
Rev.  xix.  16,  hath  given  you  an  unchangeable  pro- 
mise in  these  divine  words.  He  that  ovtrcometli,  and 
kecpeth  my  zvorks  unto  the  endyto  him  will  I  give 
poivcj'  over  the  nations,  and  tie  shall  ride  ttieni  zvitti  a 
rod  of  iron.  Rev.  ii.  26,  27. 

August  Senators,  wise  Judges,  and  you  inferior 
Magistrates,  have  always  before  your  eyes,  and  en- 
grave in  the  bottom  of  your  hearts,  what  Jehosaphajt 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION  217 

said  to  the  judges  of  his  kingdom  :  Take  heed  what  ye 
do,  for  })e  judge  not  for  man,  hut  for  the  Lord,  who  is 
with  you  in  the  judgment.  Wherefore  noiv,  let  the  fear 
afthe  Lord  he  upon  you,  take  heed  and  do  it ;  for  there 
is  no  iniquity  with  the  Lord  our  God,  nor  respect  of 
persons,  nor  taking  of  gifts,  2  Chron.  xix.  6, 7.  When- 
soever ye  go  to  take  your  seat  in  the  assembhes  of 
justice,  remember,  that  God  presides  in  that  place, 
and  that  he  sits  there  upon  his  throne,  and  every  time 
that  you  give  a  charge,  or  pronounce  a  sentence,  con- 
sider, that  you  are  in  God's  presence,  and  that  he  ob- 
serves, not  only  your  vs^ords  and  actions,  but  likewise 
every  motion  of  your  heart,  and  that  he  reads  your 
most  secret  thoughts.  Judge  with  the  same  justice 
and  equity  with  which  you  desire  to  be  judged.  If 
you  are  tempted  to  pervert  judgment,  to  misrepresent 
the  truth,  or  to  commit  any  act  of  injustice,  either 
through  a  criminal  complaisance,  the  expectation  of 
worldly  advantage,  or  for  filthy  lucre,  remember  it  is 
the  devil  that  tempts  you,  and  pray  to  God  to  deliver 
you  from  the  wicked  one.  And  that  you  may  be  the 
better  able  to  restrain  yourselves  with  an  holy  fear, 
imagine  that  death  summons  you  to  appear  in  person  ; 
nay,  drags  you,  before  the  sovereign  judge  of  the 
world,  to  give  an  account  of  all  your  actions,  and  the 
sentences  that  you  have  given.  But  if  death  surprises 
you  while  you  are  discharging  your  office  w^th  all  due 
diligence  and  integrity,  stay  not  till  it  forces  you,  but 
cheerfully  put  off  the  robes  of  a  judge,  to  take  the 
habit  of  a  suppliant,  and  pray  to  God,  that  he  will 
not  enter  into  judgment  with  his  servant :  for  in  his 
sight  shall  no  7nan  living  be  justified,  Psal.  cxliii.  2. 

Let  not  the  thoughts  of  what  may  happen  after 
your  decease  obstruct  your  holy  and  christian  resolu- 
tion. There  are  persons  enough  in  the  world  of  abilities 
sufficient  to  supply  your  places ;  and  God  is  able  to 
raise  up  others  that  w^e  dream  not  of ;  as  when  he 
created  in  one  day  seventy  elders  in  Israel,  whom  he 
endowed  with  the  gifts  and  graces  of  his  Spirit,  Num- 
bers xi.  He  can  bring  forth  from  his  treasures  such 
as  will  be  no  less  righteous  and  uncorrupt  than  your- 

E  E 


2i<3  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

selves,  and  who;  perhaps,  may  be  enlightened  with 
greater  wisdom  and  discretion.  Come  down,  there- 
fore, willingly  from  these  seats  of  justice,  so  beset  with 
thorns,  that  if  you  truly  fear  God,  you  can  never  sit 
upon  them  without  trembling,  and  go  with  boldness 
unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  ije  max)  obtain  rnercyy 
and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  needy  Heb.  iv.  16. 

And  as  there  may  be  as  much  r^al  piety  in  the  tents 
of  David  as  in  the  temple  of  Solomon,  and  as  the 
sword  of  Gideon  and  sword  of  the  Lord  is  one,  Judg, 
vil.  18.  I  also  address  myself  to  you,  worthy  generals, 
brave  captains,  and  generous  commanders,  unto  whom 
kings,  princes,  and  commonwealths,  commit  the  lead- 
ing of  their  armies.  I  speak  not  to  you,  profane  scof- 
fers, who  laugh  at  the  sacred  mysteries,  and  are  of 
opinion,  that  all  fear  of  God  should  be  banished  out 
ot  your  troops,  and  that  the  most  profligate  wretches 
make  the  best  soldiers;  but  1  speak  to  you,  christian 
and  religious  souls,  who,  being  commanders  over  men, 
forget  not  that  you  are  the  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ, 
who,  though  you  wear  at  your  sides  a  material  sword, 
neglected  not  the  holy  use  of  the  sword  of  the  Spirit, 
which  is  the  word  of  God  that  dwells  in  your  hearts, 
Eph.  vi.  17.  Neither  speak  I  to  you  that  enter  into 
war,  with  an  intent  only  to  satisfy  your  revenge,  am- 
bition, or  avarice  ;  but  1  speak  to  you,  brave  and  wor- 
thy captains,  who  have  purified  your  weapons  in  an 
heavenly  fire,  who  wage  w^ar  only  to  procure  a  more 
lasting  peace  to  the  public,  and  fight  only  to  serve 
your  prince  and  country  ;  to  you  who  are  the  real  bul- 
w^arks  of  states  and  empires,  by  whose  vigilance  men 
sleep  in  security.  Let  the  whole  world  see,  by  expe- 
rience in  your  persons,  that  nothing  accords  better 
with  true  courage  than  the  fear  of  God.  Behave  your- 
selves always  as  in  the  sight  of  your  creator,  who  is 
ever  present  with  you,  and  accompanies  you  in  all 
your  actions,  Remember  that  he  commanded  to  put 
away  all  uncleanness  from  tlie  camp  of  Israel,  because 
of  his  holy  presence,  Deut.  xxiii.  It' you  will  there- 
fore draw  down  his  blessing  on  your  persons  and 
designs,  cast  out  of  your  armies  the  uncleanness  of 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  219 

vice,  and  punish,  without  pity,  rapes,  burnings,  im- 
piety, and  blasphemy.  Cause  your  soldiers  to  put 
in  practice  St.  John  the  Baptist's  most  excellent 
lesson  to  the  military  men  of  his  time,  who  de- 
manded of  him  what  they  should  do  to  be  saved  : 
Do  violence^  says  he,  to  7io  man,  neithci^  accuse  anij 
falsely,  and  be  content  ivith  your  wages,  Luke  iii.  iv. 
Live  as  lambs,  and  fight  like  lions,  Spare,  as  much 
as  possible,  the  blood  of  your  own  soldiers  ;  and 
when  you  shed  that  of  your  enemies,  let  it  be  with 
regret ;  for  they  are  God's  creatures,  and  bear  after 
a  sort  his  sacred  image.  Never  confide  in  your  own 
valour  and  experience  ;  but  remember  it  is  God  that 
gives  courage,  that  strengthens  the  hand  in  the  day 
of  battle,  and  that  causes  fear  and  terror  to  seize 
which  side  he  pleases.  Keep  always  in  view  Da- 
vid's example  :  there  never  was  a  captain  more 
courageous,  nor  more  ready  to  expose  his  life  ;  and 
yet  there  never  was  a  person  more  zealous  in  prayer 
to  God,  more  resigned  to  his  will,  nor  more  careful 
to  return  him  the  praises  of  all  his  advantages.  If  it 
happens,  that  death  comes  to  put  a  stop  to  your  victo- 
ries, or  calls  you  away  in  a  time  w^hen  your  prudence 
and  courage  seem  the  most  necessary,  be  not  aston- 
ished at  it.  Consider,  that  by  this  means  God  offers 
,you  the  occasion  of  a  more  glorious  victory,  a  more 
magnificent  triumph  :  for  the  victory  over  millions  of 
mortal  men,  or  over  the  whole  world,  is  nothing  in 
comparison  of  the  victory  over  death  and  hell.  In- 
quire not,  out  of  a  sinful  distrust  of  providence,  who 
shall  succeed  you  in  the  conduct  of  your  army,  He 
who  is  able  of  the  very  stones  to  raise  up  children 
unto  Abraham,  Math.  iii.  9,  can  also  raise  up  from 
thence  captains  and  soldiers.  When  he  pleaseth  to 
humble  the  pride  of  his  enemies,  and  to  deliver  his 
people  from  their  tyranny,  he  raiseth  up  Gideons, 
Jephthahs,  Sampsons,  and  such  like  extraordinary 
commanders.  Who  knows  but  he  will  cause  a  gene- 
ral to  succeed  you,  who,  if  not  of  more  courage  and 
generosity,  may  perhaps  have  better  fortune,  and 
more  oflorious  success  ^  When  he  took  Moses  to  his 


220  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION, 

rest,  he  set  up  Joshua  In  his  stead,  whom  he  endowed 
with  a  noble  spirit  of  wisdom  and  courage.  For 
one  enemy  that  Moses  overcame,  Joshua  subdued 
his  thousands.  Whereas  Moses  wandered  up  and 
down  the  wilderness,  and  only  coasted  along  the 
land  of  Canaan  ;  Joshua  brought  the  children  of 
Israel  into  that  charming  country,  and  gave  them 
the  peaceable  possession  of  it.  Since,  therefore,  it  is 
God's  pleasure,  leave  to  others  the  care  of  temporal 
wars,  and  go  gather  the  pleasant  and  delicious  fruits 
of  that  eternal  peace  which  hath  been  purchased  for 
you  by  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God. 

Faithful  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  shew  an  example 
of  that  resignation  which  thou  teachest  to  others.  Let 
not  death  cause  thee  to  draw  back.  Thou  art  will- 
ling  to  glorify  God  upon  earth ;  consider,  my  bro- 
ther, that  thou  wilt  glorify  him  much  better  in  hea- 
ven, with  more  zeal,  and  less  interruption:  Whilst 
thou  continuest  in  the  fetters  of  this  sinful  flesh,  thy 
ministry  must  needs  be  attended  with  many  imperfec- 
tions. Thou  imaginest,  that,  if  it  pleases  God  to  pro- 
long thy  days,  thou  mayest  be  of  singular  use  to  re- 
form the  w^orld  :  but  thou  deceivest  thyself  my  brother; 
for  the  world  is  grown  old  in  sin,  and  this  age  is  har- 
dened in  iniquity.  Preach  to  the  people  as  long  as 
thou  wilt,  it  shall  be  as  in  the  times  of  Noah,  the 
preacher  of  righteousness,  when  the  long  suffering  of 
God  waited  for  the  conversion  of  the  disobedient, 
1  Pet.  iii.  20.  For  allfiesh  hath  corrupted  his  zvay 
upon  the  earth  :  and  every  imagination  oj  the  thoughts 
of  man' s  heart  is  only  evil  continually ^  Gen.  vi.  5,  12, 
Our  thoughts  are  perverse  and  rebellious  from  the 
cradle  ;  and  was  not  God  to  interpose  by  his  almighty 
power,  and  the  virtue  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  they  would 
grow  worse  and  worse,  until  we  drop  into  the  grave. 
If  thou  afflict  thy  righteous  soul  ever  so  much, 
and  waste  thyself  in  exhorting  the  greatest  sinners 
to  fly  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  the  judgments 
of  God  that  hang  over  their  guilty  heads,  thou 
wilt  be  mocked  for  thy  pains,  and  perhaps  by  thy 
nearest  relations,  as  Lot  was  by  his  sons-in-law.  Gen. 


THE   CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  221 

XIX.  Though  thou  shouldest  thunder  out  the  threat- 
nings  of  God's  law  against  the  abominations  of  Israel, 
with  as  much  zeal  as  the  Pophet  Isaiah,  thou  shalt  be 
forced  at  last  to  acknowledge,  /  have  laboured  in  vain, 
I  have  spent  my  strength  for  nought.  Is.  xlix.  4. — 
Though  thine  eyes  were  a  fountain  of  tears,  and  thou 
shouldst  spend  the  days  and  nights  in  calling  upon 
the  superstitious  and  idolaters  to  forsake  their  false 
worship,  thou  wouldst  not  be  able  to  soften  the  hard- 
ness of  their  hearts,  nor  to  overcome  their  obstinacy. 
They  will  say  to  thee,  as  the  Jews  to  the  Prophet  Je- 
remiah, As  for  tlie  word  tliat  thou  hast  spolcen  unto  us 
in  the  name  oftlie  Lord,  zoeivill  not  liearken  unto  ttiee. 
But  we  zvill  certainly  do  zvhat soever  thing  goeth  jorth 
out  of  our  own  mouth,  to  burn  incence  unto  the  queen 
of  heaven,  and  to  pour  out  drink-ofjerings  unto  her,  aw 
tve  have  done,  zve  and  our  fatliers,  our  kings  and  our 
princes,  in  tlie  cities  of  Judah,  and  in  the  streets  of  Je- 
rusalem ;  for  then  had  tve  plenty  of  victuals,  and  were 
ivell,  and  saw  no  evil,  Jer.  xliv.  16,  17.  Though 
thou  wert  the  mouth  of  God  himself,  and  thy  lips  ut- 
tered the  wisdom  of  eternity,  thou  wouldst  find  good 
cause  to  cry  out,  JVho  hath  believed  our  report  F  and 
to  xvhom  is  the  arm  of  tlie  Lord  revealed?  Is.  liii.  1. 
John  xii.  38.  In  short,  as  the  rivers  of  fresh  water 
that  run  continually  into  the  sea  cannot  alter  its  saline 
taste  ;  thus  thy  holy  and  exemplary  life,  thy  learned 
and  pious  sermons,  will  not  be  able  to  remedy  the 
corruption  of  this  wicked  age,  nor  to  stop  the  torrent, 
and  prevent  the  overflowing  of  vice  :  for  thy  labour 
and  industry,  if  compared  with  the  corruption  of  the 
world,  are  more  inconsiderable  than  a  drop  of  water 
in  comparison  of  the  ocean.  This  cursed  earth  may 
be  watered  with  thy  sweat  and  tears,  nevertheless  it 
will  bring  forth  nothing  but  thorns  and  briers, 
Heb.  vi.  8.  The  weeds  which  thou  takest  so  much 
pains  to  pluck  up,  will  tear  thy  skin,  and  draw  blood 
from  thy  hands.  So  then,  neitJier  is  lie  tliat  planteth 
any  thing,  neitJier  he  that  loatereth  ;  hut  God  that 
giveth  the  increase,   1  Cor.  iii.  7. 

There  is  reason  to  fear,  that  by  staying  any  longer 


222  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

in  'this  contagious  air,  thou  mayest  receive  some  im- 
pressions of  its  malignancy,  and  be  involved  in 
the  general  corruption;  that  by  handling  so  many 
wounds  and  sores,  thou  mayest  sully  the  purity  of 
thy  hands  :  and  that  the  thorns  of  this  cursed  earth 
may  pluck  off  the  wool  of  thy  meek  and  lamblike 
life. 

But  though  thou  shouldst  have  a  thousand  times 
more  gifts  and  graces,  and  thy  labours  should  bring 
far  greater  advantages  to  the  edification  of  the  church, 
it  belongs  not  to  thee  to  prescribe  laws  to  thy  God, 
but  to  obey  his  will.  Leave  to  him  the  chief  care  of 
his  own  household,  and  put  thy  trust  in  his  eternal 
providence.  He  hath  more  interest  in  the  preserva- 
tion of  the  church  than  thou  canst  pretend  to,  seeing 
it  concerns  the  glory  of  his  holy  name,  and  the  salva- 
tion of  his  dear  children.  If  any  one  provide  not  for 
his  own,  and  especially  for  those  of  his  own  house, 
he  hath  denied  the  faith,  and  is  worse  than  an  infidel, 
1  Tim.  V.  8.  i^nd  shall  God,  who  abideth  faithful, 
who  is  the  fountain  of  truth,  and  cannot  deny  him- 
self, 2  Timo  ii.  13,  whose  gifts  and  calling  are  with- 
out repentance,  Horn.  xi.  29,  abandon  the  care  of 
his  church,  which  he  loves  with  an  everlasting  love, 
Jer.  xxxi.  3,  and  cherisheth  as  the  apple  of  his  eye  ? 
Zech.  ii.  8.  This  Father  of  mercies,  zvho  spared  not 
his  oivn  Son,  but  delivei^ed  him  up  for  the  churchy 
how  shall  he  not  with  him  also  freely  give  her  all 
things  F  Ixom..  viii.  32.  He  knows  better  than  thou, 
and  all  the  men  in  the  world,  what  is  proper  and  ad- 
vantageous for  his  holy  family,  and  for  every  member 
that  composes  it.  He  knov^^s  how  to  provide  for  all 
its  wants  ;  for  his  wisdom  is  infinite,  and  his  provi- 
dence no  less  to  be  admired. 

When  this  great  God  hath  a  design  to  punish  his 
enemies,  and  to  manifest  his  justice,  he  hath  always 
fit  agents  ready,  and  his  quiver  is  never  destitute  of 
arrows.  As  soon  as  he  commands  the  angels  that 
stand  before  him  to  thrust  in  their  sickels  and  reap, 
or  to  pour  out  the  vials  of  his  wrath  upon  the  earth, 
these  holy  spirits  fly  with  an  unspeakable  swiftness 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  223 

to  execute  his  sacred  pleasure.  Rev.  xiv.  and  xvi. 
Likewise,  when  he  intends  to  do  good  to  his  children, 
he  finds  in  every  place  the  messengers  of  peace,  and 
his  hand  is  always  full  of  blessings.  As  the  ocean  of 
his  wonderful  mercies  can  never  be  dried  up,  so  the 
channels  by  which  he  conveys  them  to  us  shall  never 
fail. 

The  very  cause  of  thy  affliction  should  serve  to  ap- 
pease thy  grief,  to  cherish  thy  faith,  and  increase  thy 
hopes:  for  if  thou  art  endowed  with  extraordinary 
gifts,  this  proceeds  not  from  thy  nature,  nor  thine  in- 
dustry, but  from  the  favour  and  bounty  of  God. 
Now,  his  hand  is  not  shortened.  Is.  1.  2,  his  power 
lessend,  or  the  fountain  of  his  blessings  and  wonders 
dried  up.  He  that  makes  the  fields  white  unto  har- 
vest, John  iv.  35,  can  send  into  it  his  reapers  whenso- 
ever he  pleaseth.  In  these  latter  times,  in  this  old 
age  of  the  world,  as  well  as  in  the  infancy  of  his 
church,  he  finds  labourers  to  work  in  his  vineyard ; 
or  rather,  he  forms  and  fashions  them  with  the  hand 
of  his  grace,  and  enables  them  with  his  Holy  Spirit ; 
for  it  is  he  that  hath  made  man's  mouth  that  maketh 
the  dumb,  and  deaf,  and  the  seeing,  and  the  blind, 
Exod.  iv.  Wythatcalletli  tliosc  things  ivhich  he  not^ 
as  though  they  were^  Rom.  iv.  17. 

When  he  will  have  a  tabernacle  erected  to  himself, 
he  calls  by  name  a  Bezaleel,  andfillshim  with  his  spirit 
in  wisdom,  and  in  understanding,  and  in  knowledge, 
and  in  all  manner  of  workmanship,  Exod.  xxxi.  2,  3. 
When  he  is  pleased  to  deliver  the  children  of  Israel 
from  their  Babylonish  captivity,  and  to  build  again 
the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  he  hath  at  his  command  a 
Cyrus,  a  Darius,  and  an  Artaxerxes  ;  he  raises  up  a 
Zerubbabel,  an  Ezra,  and  a  Nehemiah.  Thus,  when 
he  intends  to  repair  the  breaches  of  his  house,  and  to 
advance  the  kingdom  of  his  blessed  Son,  he  raises  up 
proper  servants,  and  bestows  upon  them  the  necessa- 
ry graces  for  such  a  noble  w^ork.  As  he  hath  never 
left  himself  without  witness,  in  that  he  doth  good  ; 
so  he  hath  never  been  without  witnesses  to  declare 
his  holy  truth.     Out  of  the  mouth  of  babes  and  suck- 


224  .THE   CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

lings  he  perfects  his  praise,  Matth,  xxi.  16;  and  as  our 
Saviour  told  the  Jews,  If  these  should  hold  their  peace 
the  stones  zvoidd  immediately  cry  out,  Luke  xix.  40. 
God  will  take  the  pillars  of  the  idol's  temple  td  sup- 
port his  church,  rather  than  suffer  it  to  fall  to  ruin. 
He  will  change  the  wolves  into  lambs,  and  the  lamb^ 
into  shepherds,  rather  than  his  sheep  shall  want  their 
pasture.  He  hath  chosen  the  iveak  things  of  the  zvorldf 
to  confound  the  things  ivhich  are  mighty  ;  and  base 
things  of  the  zvorld,  and  things  ivhich  are  despised,  hath 
God  chosen,  yea,  and  things  which  are  not,  to  bring  to 
nought  things  that  are,  1  Cor.  i.  27,  28. 

God  not  only  never  leaves  his  church  without  some 
testimony  of  his  favour,  some  instrument  of  his  grace; 
but  many  times,  when  he  removes  one  good  thing 
from  us,  it  is  in  order  to  bestow  upon  us  something 
more  rare  and  excellent.  This  consideration  rejoiced 
the  heart  of  Joseph  upon  his  deathbed ;  as  appears 
by  what  he  said  to  his  brethren,  /  die  ;  and  God  will 
surely  visit,  you,  and  bring  you  out  of  this  land,  unto 
the  land  zvhich  he  szvare  to  Abraham,  to  Isaac,  and  to 
Jacob,  Gen.  1.  24.  And  accordingly  it  came  to  pass: 
for  instead  of  a  Joseph,  who  had  been  the  occasion  of 
their  bondage,  God  raised  up  a  Moses,  who  delivered 
them  with  a  strong  hand,  and  stretched  out  arm. — - 
God  took  up  Elijah  in  a  chariot  of  fire,  but  he  gave 
unto  Elisha  a  double  portion  of  his  master's  spirit,  and 
caused  the  glory  of  his  miracles  to  shine  forth,  2  Kings 
ii.  Our  Lord  and  Saviour,  w^hen  he  had  finished  the 
great  work  of  our  redemption,  ascended  into  hea- 
ven, a  cloud  receiving  him  up  to  the  throne  of  his 
glory  ;  but,  according  to  his  divine  promise,  he  hath 
not  left  us  destitute,  but  hath  sent  us  the  Comifort- 
er,  that  lie  may  abide  zoith  us  forever  ;  even  the  Spirit 
of  Truth,  zvhom  the  zvorld  seeth  not,  neither  knozieih^ 
John,  xiv.  16,  17.  Christ's  bodily  presence  was  en- 
joyed but  by  a  small  number;  but  his  Spirit  is  like 
a  river  that  ovcrtiows  on  every  side,  John  vii.  38.— 
This  divine  Spirit  is  not  only  with  us,  but  also  within 
us,  being  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts.  He  seals  us  for 
the  day  of  redem.ption,  Eph.  iv.  30s  and  is  the  earnest 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  ^25 

of  our  inheritance,  until  the  full  consummation  of 
the  glory  reserved  for  us  in  heaven,  Eph.  i.  14. 
Therefore,  when  this  merciful  Saviour  saw  his  apos- 
tles greatly  afflicted  for  his  leaving  the  world,  he 
speaks  to  them  in  this  manner :  Because  I  have  said 
these  things  unto  you,  sorrozv  hath  ^filled  your  heart. 
Nevertheless,  I  tell  you  the  truth  j  it  is  expedient  for 
you  that  I  go  away  :  for  if  I  go  not  away,  the  Com- 
forter zvill  ?iot  come  unto  you  j  but  if  I  depart,  I  zvill 
send  him  unto  you,  John  xvi.  6,  7.  When  St.  Paul 
took  his  last  farewell  of  the  elders  and  people  of  the 
church  of  Ephesus,  they  all  wept  sore,  sorrowing  most 
of  all  for  the  word  which  he  spake  that  they  should 
,  see  his  face  no  more.  Acts  xx.  37,  38.  But  to  comfort 
them,  he  assures  them,  that  in  heaven  they  have  a 
Father  and  protector,  and  such  a  shepherd  as  will 
never  forsake  them :  /  commend  you,  says  he,  to  God, 
and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build, 
you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among  all  them 
that  are  sanctified,  vers.  32.  O  man  of  God,  lay  up 
these  things  in  thy  heart !  If  the  Lord,  who  hath  call- 
ed thee  to  the  sacred  function  of  the  ministry,  is  pleased 
to  continue  thee  in  the  world,  labour  with  courage 
in  thy  holy  employment,  and  be  not  tired  in  the  ser- 
vice of  so  good  a  master,  so  merciful  a  Saviour  : 
Fight  the  good  fght  of  faith,  1  Tim.  vi.  12.  Endure 
hardness,  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ,  2  Tim.  ii.  3. 
Shew  not  a  less  earnest  care  for  the  Lord's  sheep,  than 
Jacob  for  those  of  Laban.  Hear  what  this  holy  Pa- 
triarch professes  of  himself,  in  the  day  the  drought 
consumed  me,  and  the  frost  by  night ;  and  my  sleep 
departed  from  mine  eyes.  Gen.  xxxi.  4.  Jacob  pa- 
tiently endured  all  this  labour  and  distress,  and  th« 
years  of  his  servitude  seemed  unto  him  but  a  few 
days,  for  the  love  he  had  to  Rache],  Gen.  xxix.  20. 
In  the  same  manner,  thou  wilt  joyfully  endure  all 
the  fatigues  of  thine  office,  and  bear  with  patience  all 
the  hardships,  if  thou  sincerely  lovest  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  his  heavenly  bride  ;  if  thou  respectest  the  salva- 
tion of  souls,  from  whom  Jesus  Christ  hath  suffered 
death  ;  and  if  thou  hast  well  weighed  the  excellency 


226  THE   CHRISTIANS   CONSOLATION, 

of  thine  own  reward,  and  the  glory  prepared  for  thee, 
when  thou  shalt  have  finished  the  time  of  thy  painful 
service,  and  severe  trial.  For  theij  that  turn  many  to 
righteousness^  shall  shine  as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever, 
Dan.  xii.  3.  Jacob  had  to  do  with  an  unfaithftil  and 
deceitful  man;  but  God  is  not  a  man  that  he  should 
lie,  neither  the  son  of  man  that  he  should  repent,  Num- 
bers xxiii.  19.  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  he 
will  give  thee  a  croivn  of  life.  Rev.  ii.  10. 

If  it  be  the  Lord's  pleasure  to  lessen  this  task ;  if, 
instead  of  employing  thee  in  his  vineyard,  he  will 
take  thee  to  drink  of  the  new  wine  of  his  kingdom  ; 
if,  when  thou  thinkest  to  sow  in  tears,  he  causes  thee 
to  reap  with  songs  of  joy  ;  if,  instead  of  the  contra- 
diction which  thou  sufferest  from  sinners,  he  will 
grant  to  thee  his  eternal  consolations,  and  receive 
thee  into  the  harmonious  society  of  the  church  tri- 
umphant, adore  his  goodness  and  his  infinite  mercy. 
Cast  thyself  into  his  arms,  and  resolve  cheerfully  to 
will  what  is  pleasing  to  him.  If,  during  thy  abode 
in  this  valley  of  tears,  God  hath  provided  for  thee, 
and  thou  hast  found  all  thy  joy,  satisfaction,  and  com- 
fort, i-n  him,,  death  will  be  thy  advantage  ;  for  in  this 
same  Saviour  thou  shalt  find  thy  rest,  glory,  and  eter- 
nal happiness.  Meditate  often  upon  these  excellent 
words  of  the  Apostle,  The  elders  zvhich  are  among 
you,  I  exhort,  icho  am  also  an  elder,  and  a  zvitness 
of  the  sufferings  of  Christy  and  also  a  partaker  of 
Uie  glory  that  shall  be  revealed.  Feed  the  flock  of 
God  zvhich  is  among  you,  taking  the  oversight  thereof, 
not  by  constraint,  but  zvillingly  ;  ?ior  for , filthy  lucre, 
but  of  a  ready  mind ;  neither  as  being  lords  over 
God's  heritage,  but  being  ensamples  to  the  flock.  And 
zvhen  the  chief  Shepherd  shall  appear,  yc  shall  receive  a 
croicn  of  glory  that  fadeth  not  away,  1  Pet.  v.  1 , 
2,  3,  4. 

You  also,  who  arc  afraid  to  leave  behind  you  an 
afflicted  and  desolate  widow,  come  and  learn  this 
lesson,  to  rely  upon  the  goodness  and  tender  compas- 
sions of  the  Father  of  Mercies,  zvho  comforteth  us  in 
M  our  tribulations,   2  Cor.  i.  4;  and  is  nigh  unto  alt 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  227 

them  that  call  upon  him,  Psal.  cxvl.  18.     He  favours 
the  widow  in  such  an  especial  manner,  that  he  calls 
himself,  the  judge  of  the  zvidoivs,  Psal.  Ixvni.  5  ;    that 
is,  the  guardian  of  their  innocence,  the  protector  ot 
their  ri-ht,  and  the  severe  revenger  af  the  wrongs 
that  are  offered  them.     Therefore,  in  another  place 
he  expressly  tells  us,  that  he  established  the  border  qf 
the  zvidozv,  Prov.  xv.  25.     If  Job  caused  the  zvidoxvs 
heart  to   sing  for  joy.  Job  xxix.    13;    how    much 
more  shall  God  fill  her  heart  with  ravishmg  relights, 
with  the  sweet  and  effectual  consolations  of  his  Holy 
Spirit  ?    I  speak  nat  of  those  foolish  widows  who 
mind  nothing  but  worldly  pleasures,  and  carnal  pas- 
times, who  run  into  all  the  fopperies  of  the  age,  and 
are  dead  whilst  they  live,   1  Tim.  v.  6  ;  but  I  speak 
of  those  wise  widows,  who,  being  left  desolate,  trust 
in  God,  and  continue  in  supplications  and  prayers 
night  and  day. 

Our  great  God  and  merciful  Lord  hath  not  only 
declared  in  general,  that  he  is  judge,  the  protector, 
and   comforter,    of    widows,   but  he  hath  also   been 
pleased  to  extend  unto  some  his  most  signal  favours, 
and  extraordinary  blessings.      In  the  reign  of  King 
Ahab,  while  a  cruel  famine  prevailed  in  the  land, 
God  sent  the  prophet  Elijah  to  a  poor  widow  of  Za- 
rephath,  who  was  preparing  herself  to  die  with  her 
son,  as  soon  as  they  had  eaten  up  an  handful  of  meal, 
and  a  little  oil  that  was  left.      But  the  holy  Prophet 
comforted  her  with  these  words  :  Thus  saith  the  Lord 
God  of  Israel,   The  barrel  of  meal  shall  not  zvaste, 
neither  shall  the  cruise  of  oil  fail,  until  the  dai)  that 
the   Lord   sendeth    rain    upon    the  earth, ^  1    kings 
xvii.  14.     Many  poor  widows  have  experienced  the 
like  miracle  ;  for,  by  a  secret  benediction,  God  hath 
caused   their   provisions    not   to  fail.     Though  they 
have  not  enjoved  any  extraordinary  plenty,  this  all- 
wise  purveyor'hath  furnished  them  v/ith  the  necessa- 
ries of  life  :  so  that  not  only  they  and  their  children 
have  subsisted  in  times  of  the  greatest  scarcity,  but 
thev  have   also  had  the  honour   oi  assisting   C^oclb 
prophets.     Like  the  poor  widow  mentioned  in  the 


228  THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

gospel,  out  of  their  penury  they  have  givea  alms^ 
Luke  xxi.  4,  and  their  mites  have  been  more  pleasing 
unto  God  than  the  treasures  of  the  rich.  Moreover, 
when  the  Son  of  God  v^^as  in  the  world,  he  v^as 
pleased  to  manifest  the  care  and  tender  concern  he 
hath  for  widows  :  for  when  he  met  nigh  the  gate  of 
the  city  of  Nain,  a  poor  widow  that  wept  bitterly 
for  her  only  son,  who  was  carried  out  to  be  buried, 
lie  had  compassion  on  her,  raised  the  young  man  to 
life  again,  and  delivered  him  to  his  mother,  Luke  vii. 
It  was  also  at  the  request  of  some  devout  widows 
that  St.  Peter  raised  Dorcas,  Acts  ix. 

I  must  not  forget  in  this  place  a  most  noble  provi- 
dence, proper  to  comfort  every  faithful  servant  of 
God.  The  widow  of  one  of  the  sons  of  the  prophets, 
in  the  bitterness  of  her  soul,  cried  out  unto  Elisha, 
Thy  servant  my  husba?id  is  dead,  and  thou  knowest 
that  thy  servant  did  fear  the  Lord  :  and  the  creditor 
is  come  to  take  nnto  him  my  tivo  sons  to  be  bondmen, 
2  Kings  iv.  1.  God  who  hears  the  cry  of  the  afflicted, 
had  compassion  on  this  poor  widow,  and,  by  the 
means  of  Elisha,  miraculously  gave  her  wherewith 
to  pay  her  debts,  and  to  support  her  family.  By  this 
glorious  example,  God  assures  his  prophets  of  the 
tender  care  he  will  take  of  their  widows,  provided 
they  walk  in  his  fear,  and  continue  in  his  holy 
covenant. 

To  conclude,  both  ancient  and  modern  histories 
are  full  of  illustrious  examples  of  wise  and  virtuous 
widows,  who  have  discreetly  governed  their  families 
and  upon  whom  the  blessing  of  God  hath  visibly 
rested. 

God,  who  is  so  wonderful  in  all  his  w^orks,  not 
only  causeth  fathers  to  provide  for  their  children,  but 
to  some  he  likewise  gives  in  his  mercy,  such  chil- 
dren as  become  fathers  to  their  fathers,  and  a  blessing 
to  their  family,  as  Joseph  w^as  to  Jacob  and  his 
household.  Such  wise  and  virtuous  children,  know- 
ing how  necessary  they  are  to  their  parents,  whom 
they  cherish  and  honour,  may,  out  of  a  blind  affection 
for  them,  tremble  at  death,   and  say  unto  it,  in  the 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  229 

language  of  the  young  man  in  the  gospel.  Suffer  me 
'jirU  to  go  and  burij  mij  father^  Matth.  viii.  21.  Let 
me  alone  a  little  longer  in  the  world,  suffer  me  to 
live,  and  administer  to  the  necessities  of  my  aged  pa- 
rents, till  I  have  paid  them  the  last  duties,  and  closed 
their  eyes.  But  hearken  what  the  Lord  saith  unto 
thee.  Let  the  dead  bury  their  dead,  follow  thou  me. — 
Leave  to  them  that  remain  behind  thee  the  cares  of 
worldly  concerns ;  but  do  thou  obey  God's  call.  Thy 
charity  to  others  must  not  make  thee  cruel  to  thyself, 
and  disobedient  to  God's  command.  Fear  not  to 
leave  any  earthly  friends  to  go  to  meet  thy  heavenly 
bridegroom,  and  to  cast  thyself  into  the  arms  of  the 
Father  of  spirits.  God  who  hath  given,  or  rather 
who  hath  lent  thee  unto  them,  who  caused  them  to 
subsist  before  thou  wast  born,  can  feed  and  bless  them 
without  thee.  His  mercy  is  not  confined  to  thy  per- 
son, nor  industry.  When  our  Lord  and  Saviour  was 
upon  the  cross,  seeing  the  blessed  virgin,  and  the  dis- 
ciple whom  he  loved,  he  saith  unto  his  mother.  Wo- 
man,  behold  thy  son-,  and  to  St.  John,  Behold  thy  mo- 
ther. And  from  that  liour  that  disciple  took  tier  unto 
his  ozvn  liome^  John  xix.  26,  27.  In  like  manner, 
when  God  calls  unto  his  eternal  rest  him  who,  like 
Joseph,  was  the  supporter  of  his  family,  he  provides 
for  them,  in  his  adorable  providence,  some  other  way. 
In  short,  if  Elkanah  had  reason  to  say  to  his  wife, 
when  she  wept  because  she  had  no  child,  Jm  not  I 
better  to  ttiee  than  ten  sons?  1  Sam.  i.  8,  we  may 
with  much  more  justice  affirm,  that  the  grace  of  God, 
his  divine  assistance,  and  the  consolations  of  his  Holy 
Spirit,  are  better  to  us  than  ten  thousand  the  best 
and  most  dutiful  children. 

The  strongest  passion,  and  that  which  seems  the 
most  capable  to  detain  a  Christian  soul,  is  the  affec- 
tion which  fathers  and  mothers  bears  to  their  children, 
especially  if  they  leave  them  in  an  age  unable  io  help 
themselves.  But  lest  this  natural  passion  should  trans- 
port you  beyond  the  bounds  of  reason  and  piety,  con- 
sider well  the  promise  that  God  made  to  Abraham,  / 
■ivill  be  a  God  Jtnto  thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after  thee^ 


230  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

Gen.  xvii.  7  ;  and  what  St.  Peter  told  the  Jews,  The 
promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  alt 
that  are  afar  off:  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God 
shall  call,  Acts  ii.  19.  Above  all,  hear  attentively, 
and  engrave  in  the  bottom  of  your  hearts,  that  which 
God  speaks  to  you  from  heaven  by  the  prophet  Jere- 
miah, Leave  thy  fatherless  children,  I  tvill  preserve 
them  alive;  and  let  thy  zvidozvs  trust  in  me,  chap, 
xlix.  11. 

God  is  the  father  of  us  all,  but  more  especially  he 
is  the  father  of  the  fatherless.  Psalm  cxlvi.  He  hath 
compassion  on  them,  and  provides  for  all  their  wants. 
Thy  children  are  nearer  to  him  than  to  thee  ;  for  thou 
art  but  a  feeble  instrument  which  he  made  use  of  to 
bring  them  into  the  world,  but  he  is  the  creator  of 
their  souls,  the  maker  of  their  bodies,  and  the  redeem- 
er of  both.  He  loves  them  with  a  greater  and  more 
lasting  love  than  the  best  fathers,  and  the  most  tender- 
hearted mothers  :  therefore  he  assures  us  by  his  holy 
prophet,  that  though  a  ivonian  forget  her  suckling 
child,  that  she  should  not  have  compassion  on  the  son 
of  her  zvomb,y€t  lie  will  not  forget  us.  Is.  xlix.  15. 
So  that  all  those  children  that  fear  God,  and  w^orship 
him,  may  say  with  David,  When  my  father  and  my 
mother  forsake  me,  then  the  Lord  ivill  take  me  up,  PsaL 
xxvii.  10. 

Jf  Job  had  a  tender  care  of  the  fatherless.  Job. 
xxxi,  17,  21,  and  Pharoah's  daughter  had  compas- 
sion on  the  tears  of  a  strange  infant,  Exodus  ii.  6,  how 
much  more  shall  God,  who  is  the  Father  of  mercies, 
and  the  God  of  all  comfort,  2  Cor.  i.  3,  have  compas- 
sion on  children  whom  he  hath  redeemed  with  the 
precious  blood  of  his  only  Son  ?  If  he  hears  the  young 
ravens  when  they  cry.  Psalm  cxlvii.  9,  how  much 
more  will  he  hear  the  prayers,  sighs,  and  tears,  of  the 
children  of  them  that  fear  him  ?  If  he  clothes  the  grass 
of  the  field,  which  to-day  is,  and  to-morrow  is  cast  into 
the  oven,  shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  your  children, 
O  ye  of  little  faith  F  Matth.  vi.  30.  Behold  the 
fowls  of  the  air,  your  lieavenly  Father  feedeth  them  : 
are  not  your  children  much  better  than  they  f  vers.  26, 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  231 

In  short,  if  God  had  compassion  on  Ishmael,  Gen, 
xxi.  17,  and  on  the  children  of  Nineveh,  Jonah  iv, 
1 1,  how  much  more  will  he  have  respect  unto  chil- 
dren that  have  been  sanctified  to  him  from  their  mo- 
ther's womb  ? 

When  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  was  upon 
earth,  he  took  in  his  arms  little  children  that  were 
brought  unto  him,  laid  his  hands  upon  them,  and  re- 
commended them  to  God,  his  father,  Matlh.  xix.  14, 
15.  Now  his  love  and  tender  compassion  for  them 
is  not  lessened,  but  rather  increased  with  his  glory. 
Therefore  if  we  offer  him  our  children  with  all  our 
hearts,  he  will  take  them  into  his  protection,  and  lay 
upon  them  the  hands  of  his  grace,  which  he  will 
never  take  from  them.  In  short,  he  that  hath  pro- 
mised them  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  his  eternal 
felicities,  will  not  withhold  from  them  the  necessaries 
of  this  present  life. 

We  can  do  nothing  without  God,  but  he  can  do  all 
things  without  us.  A  great  many  children,  who  are 
brought  up  at  home,  under  the  eye  of  their  parents, 
grow  debauched,  and  are  ruined ;  whereas  many, 
that  are  forced  out  while  young,  or  left  orphans, 
become  shining  patterns  of  piety  and  goodness.  For 
example,  in  Isaac's  house,  in  the  presence  of  this 
holy  person,  Esau  became  profane  and  a  glutton. 
Gen.  XXV  :  whereas  Jacob,  who  was  sent  to  a  great 
distance,  in  all  his  flights  and  w^anderings,  had 
always  before  his  eyes  the  fear  of  his  father  Isaac, 
Gen.  xxxi ;  that  is,  the  God  whom  his  father  feared. 
In  Jacob's  house,  Reuben  defiled  his  father's  bed. 
Gen.  xxxv.  22  ;  whereas  Joseph,  who  was  sold  into 
Egypt  to  Potiphar,  chose  rather  to  expose  himself  to 
a  cruel  punishment,  and  even  to  death,  than  to  touch 
his  master's  wife.  Gen.  xxxix.  David  had  the  un- 
happiness  to  see  some  of  his  children  guilty  of  mur- 
der and  incest ;  whereas  Joash  and  Josiah,  who  were 
left  orphans  in  their  infancy,  became  wise  and  virtu- 
ous princes,  burning  with  zeal  for  the  service  of  God, 
How  many  children  are  there,  who,  notwithstanding 
all  the   care  and  pains  of  their  fathers,  fall  into  ex- 


232  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

treme  misery  ?  How  many  are  dragged  from  their 
parents  embraces  to  an  ignominious  death  ?  whereas 
others,  who  are  left  without  parents,  friends,  or  any 
human  assistance,  not  only  escape  the  greatest  dan- 
gers, but  rise  to  the  highest  honours  and  dignities ; 
as  Joseph  in  Egypt,  and  Daniel  in  Babylon.  Like- 
wise Esther,  of  a  poor  captive  orphan,  became  a 
queen,  and  God  made  use  of  her  and  her  credit  to  de- 
liver his  people  from  Haman's  conspiracy,  Esther  vii. 
V/e  see,  every  day,  orphans  blessed  by  God  in  an  ex- 
traordinary manner.  Cast  your  eyes  upon  the  chil- 
dren of  the  blessed  martyrs,  and  you  shall  find  many 
whom  God  hath  made  noble  instances  of  his  special 
favour,  and  that  mercy  which  he  hath  promised  to 
shew  unto  thousands  of  them  that  love  him  and  keep 
his  commandments.  Thou  shalt  meet  with  many 
that  are  a  thousand  times  more  prosperous  than  the 
children  of  persecutors..  Nay,  thou  shalt  behold 
them  with  astonishment,  giving  alms  to  the  very 
children  of  them  that  have  plundered  their  houses. 

So  long  as  the  breath  of  life  remains  in  your  nos- 
trils, exhort  your  children  to  fear  God,  to  serve  him, 
and  to  apply  themselves  with  all  their  hearts  to  the 
excercise  of  godHness,  which  hath  the  promise  of  the 
life  that  now  is,  and  of  that  which  is  to  come, 
1  Tim.  iv.  8.  Teach  them  to  seek, first  the  kingdom 
of  God  and  his  righteousness,  and  all  other  tilings 
shall  he  added  unto  them,  Matth.  vi.  33. 

Finally,  though  your  life  should  be  a  thousand 
times  more  useful  to  your  children  than  it  really  is, 
remember  what  our  Lord  and  Saviour  saith.  He  that 
loveth  son  or  daughter  more  than  me,  is  not  ivortliy 
of  me,  Matth.  x.  37.  Heaven  is  more  excellent  than 
earth.  The  salvation  and  glory  of  our  souls  is  to  be 
preferred  before  all  the  considerations  of  flesh  and 
blood.  It  is  not  just,  that  they  to  whom  we  have 
given  the  enjoyment  of  a  temporal  life,  should  hin- 
der us  from  the  fruition  of  life  eternal.  Besides,  when 
we  recommend  them  to  God,  we  put  them  into  the 
protection  of  a  friend,  who  is  wise  to  know  all  their 
necessities  3   good,  to  supply  them  with  whatever  is 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  233 

needful;  and  almighty,   to  accomplish  all  things  that 
may  be  for  their  advantage. 

Let  us  therefore  conclude,  that  it  is  the  duty  of  a 
good  father,  who  hath  the  fear  of  God  before  his 
eyes,  not  to  resist  death,  nor  to  fly  from  it  when  the 
Lord  calls;  but,  according  to  the  example  of  the 
ancient  patriarchs,  he  ought  to  end  his  days  wil- 
lingly, praising  God,  and  exhorting  his  children  to 
love,  fear,  and  serve  him  with  all  their  hearts,  to  per- 
severe in  his  holy  covenant,  and  to  prefer  him  to  all 
the  riches  and  honours  upon  earth.  -And  as  when 
our  Saviour  had  blessed  his  disciples,  a  cloud  received 
him  up  into  heaven,  Luke  xxiv  ;  so  when  a  good 
Christian  shall  have  given  his  blessing  to  his  children, 
he  Villi  shut  his  eyes  to  the  world,  and  think  upon 
nothing  but  the  eternal  and  unspeakable  joys  of 
paradise. 

If  God  calls  us  to  himself  in  a  time  of  public 
calamity  and  distress,  and  our  beloved  children, 
weeping  about  our  bed,  say  unto  us,  as  Isaac  unto 
Abraham,  My  father,  behold  the  fire  and  the  imody 
hut  where  is  the  lamb  for  a  burnt-offering  f  Gen. 
xxii.  7.  God  causeth  the  instruments  of  his  anger 
and  just  vengeance  to  appear  on  every  side.  Where- 
ever  we  cast  our  eyes,  we  see  nothing  but  fire  and 
sword.  The  image  of  death,  and  horrid  tortures, 
terrify  and  afiright  us;  desolation  stands  in  the  holy 
place,  the  fire  hath  laid  hold  on  the  sanctuary,  and 
nothing  appears  to  deliver  us  ;  the  deluge  is  so  uni- 
versal, that  like  Noah's  dove,  we  can  find  no  rest  for 
the  sole  of  our  feet.  Gen.  viii.  9.  All  our  hope  is, 
that  God  will  stretch  out  his  hand,  and  receive  us 
into  that  ark  which  is  above  the  heavens,  and  to 
which  your  soul  is  now  departing.  If  our  dear 
children  speak  to  us  in  this  manner,  let  us  put  on  the 
courage,  constancy,  and  faith  of  the  Father  of  the 
Faithful,  and  return  them  this  answer,  My  children^ 
God  ii)iil  provide.  Gen.  xxii.  8.  It  is  he  that  acts  be- 
yond probability  and  hope  ;  that  causeth  the  dead  to 
live  ;  and  calleth  those  things  which  be  not,  as  though 
they  zvereyl^ova,  iv.  17.      He  will  send  his  good  an« 

Gg 


234  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

gels  to  administer  to  all  your  necessities.  When  you 
shall  be  reduced  to  the  last  extremity,  ready  to  re- 
ceive the  fatal  stroke  of  death,  God  will  stay  the 
sword  of  his  justice,  and  will  change  your  cries  and 
tears  into  joy  and  everlasting  gladness.  There  will 
arise  some  holy  and  devout  soul,  some  lover  of  the 
public  tranquility,  that  shall  bring  to  you  the  olive 
branch  of  peace.  If  God  only  breathes,  the  tempest 
will  cease,  the  winds  be  still,  and  the  overflowing 
waves  that  are  ready  to  devour  you  shall  return  to 
their  former  channels.  Otherwise  he  will  preserve 
you  by  miracle  in  the  midst  of  these  terrible  calami- 
ties and  horrid  confusions.  As  Abraham  found  a 
ram  caught  in  a  thicket.  Gen.  xxii.  13  ;  so  in  the 
midst  of  the  sharpest  troubles,  the  most  intricate  and 
dreaded  difficulties,  you  shall  find  unexpected  com- 
fort and  help.  And  as  the  various  colours  of  the 
beautiful  rainbow  appear  upon  the  cloud  whence 
the  storm  and  rain  proceed  ;  thus,  in  the  greatest 
afflictions,  God  will  give  you  precious  testimonies  of 
his  fatherly  care  and  affection.  The  hope  which  you 
have  in  God  shall  never  make  you  ashamed,  because 
the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  your  hearts,  bi/  the 
hot]/  Ghost  zvhich  is  given  unto  you,  Rom.  v.  5.  The 
hotter  the  fires  shall  be,  the  more  and  the  greater 
miracles  they  will  bring  forth.  The  higher  the 
waters  of  your  deluge  shall  rise,  the  nearer  they  will 
approach  your  souls  unto  God,  and  the  nearer  you 
will  draw  to  heaven,  the  place  of  our  eternal  rest. 
Therefore,  be  comforted,  my  dear  children,  and  as- 
sure yourselves,  that  by  the  favour  of  God's  grace 
and  mercy,  we  shall  speedily  see  one  another  again. 

1  shall  not  return  to  you,  but  you  shall  come  to  me, 

2  Sam.  xii.  23  ;  for  I  go  to  that  spacious  and  magni- 
ficent house,  whither  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ  is  gone  to  prepare  a  place  for  us,  and  where 
he  will  receive  us  all,  John  xiv.  2,  3.  1  ascend 
2into  mi)  Father  and  your  Father,  and  to  viy  God  and 
your  God,  John  xx.  17. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  a  King  or  Prince^  tvho  prepares  for  death,  b\j 
reli/ing  upon  God's  providence. 

KING  of  Kings,  and  Lord  of  Lords,  who  of  thy  special 
grace  and  favour  hast  ordained  me,  upon  earth,  a  lively  image 
of  thine  omnipotence,  a  ray  of  thy  glory  ;  suffer  me  not  to  be 
lifted  up   with  pride  on  account  of  the  power  and  majesty 
wherewith  thou  hast  clothed  me  ;  and  let  me  not  imitate  the 
vanity  of  that  profane  monarch,  who  cried.  Is  not  this  great 
Babylon  that  I  have  built  for  the  house  of  the  kingdom,  by  the  might 
of  my  power,  and  for  the  honour  of  my  majesty  P  On  the  contrary 
grant  that  I  may  devoutly  adore   him  by  whom  I  rei^n  ;  and 
that  I  may  prostrate  my  heart  before  thy  sovereign  and  eternal 
throne,  at  which  I  must  appear,  not  only  as  a  man,  to  answer 
for  my  own  particular  actions,  but  also  as  a  prince,  to  render  an 
account  of  my   administration,  and  the  many  thousand  souls 
which  thou  hast  committed  to  my  charge.     If  at  any  time  the 
splendor  of  a  crown  dazzles  me,  or  my  flatterers  cry  out.  The- 
'uoice  of  a  God,  and  not  of  a  man,  let  me  remember  my  frail  and 
corruptible  nature,  that  I  came  into  the  world  like  other  men, 
and  am  subject  to  the  same  passions  and  infirmities  ;  that  death 
will  not  spare  me  any  more  than  the  meanest  of  my  subjects, 
nor  pay  me  any  greater  respect ;  that  he  will  enter  as   boldly 
into  my  palace,  as  into  the  tent  of  my  poorest  soldier,  or  a  shep- 
herd's cottage  ;  that  he  will  break  my  sceptre  with  as  much 
■  ease  as  his  sheep-hook ;  that  he  will  trample   under  foot  the 
precious  jewels  of  my  crown   with  as  little  ceremony  as  the 
flowers   of  the  field  ;  and  that  my  life,  as  well  as  that  of  my 
vilest  slave,  is  but  a  breath  in  my  nostrils,  a  wind  that  passes 
away,  a  shadow  that  flies.     O  God  of  all  flesh  !  so  long  as  it 
shall  please  thee  to  continue  me  here  below,  reign  in  my  heart 
and  over  my  affections.     Guide  me  by  thy  holy  spirit,  and  di- 
rect me  by  thine  infinite  wisdom.     Since  by  thee  kings  reign, 
and  princes  execute  judgment,  grant  me  thy  grace,  that  I  may 
have  thee   always  before  mine   eyes,   and  employ  to  thy  glory» 
and  the  advancement  of  thy  kingdom,  all  the  power  and  author- 
ity which  I  possess  from  thy  bounty.     Let  me  consider  my 
subjects  as  thy  creatures,  made  by  thee  in  thine  image,  and  as 
thy  children  whom  thou  hast  redeemed  with  the  blood  of  thine 
only  Son.     And  whereas  it  hath  seemed  good  in  thine  eyes  to 
make  so  great  a  distinction  between  them  and  me,  let  me  never 
forget  the  immense  distance  which  there  is  between  me,  who 
am  but   dust. and  ashes,   a  worm,  and  l(^;s  than  nothing,   and 


2S6  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

thee,  O  great  and  living  God  !  whose  being  is  eternal,  and 
power  infinite.     When   thou   sayest  to  the  richest  and  most 
mighty  monarchs  of  the  earth,  Sons  of  men  return  !  in  an  instant 
they  return  from  the  ground  from  whence  they  were  taken ;  and 
with  them  vanish  all  their  deep  designs,  all  their  great  and  glo- 
rious enterprizes.     O  Sovereign  Potentate  of  the  world  !  when 
it  shall  please  thee  to  advertise  me  by  any  one  of  thy  prophets, 
or  otherwise  to  certify  me  by  any  visible  token,  that  it  is  thy 
good  pleasure  to  take  me  from  my  kingdom,  (my  principality,) 
instead  of  being  afraid,  or  afflicting  myself  like  an  infidel  prince, 
grant  that  I  may  show  an  heroic  constancy,  and  a  christian  re- 
signation to  thy  holy  and  divine  will.     If  with   one  hand  thou 
writest  the  sentence  of  my  death,  with  the  other  thou  shalt  en- 
grave that  irrevocable  decree,  in  virtue  whereof  I  shall  go  to 
take  possession  of  a  life  sovereignly  happy,     O  Almighty  God  ! 
what  are  all  the  kingdoms  from  which  thou  takest  me,  in  com- 
parison of  the    celestial  inheritance  which  thou  hast  prepared 
for  me  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  !  Seeing,  with  respect 
to  the  heavens,  all  the  earth  is  no  more  than  a  point ;  what  arc 
all  the  diadems  here  below  ?  unstable  and  perishing,  when  com- 
pared to  that  incorruptible  crown   of  glory  which  thou  wilt 
give  me  at  the  end  of  my  cour-e.     O  that  I  may  lay  aside  with 
joy  this  regal  purple,  to  put  on  those  precious  robes  of  light  and 
immortality  which  shine  forth  in  thy  celestial  paradise!   that 
I  may  cheerfully  lay  down  this  transitory  sceptre,   to  take  up 
those  everlasting   palms  which  adorn  the  glorious  hands  of  thy 
triumphant    .aints  !   O  victorious  prince   of  the  kings   of  the 
earth  !  from  thee  I  received  the  government  of  this  my  kingdom, 
(principality,)  into  thine  adorable  hands  I  most  willingly  resign 
it.   Graciously  grant  that  my  successor  may  inherit  the  piety  and 
zeal  which  thou  hast  kindled  in  my  he^irt :  or  rather,  O  inex- 
haustible source  of  blessings  !  grant  that  he  may  surpass  me  in 
all  things :  that  he  may  have  none  of  my  defects,  but  may  be 
adorned  and  enriched  with  all  the  virtues  which  I  want :  that 
he  may  be  clothed  with  thy  most  excellent  gifts,  and  crowned 
with   thy    most  precious   favours.     My  King,  and   my  God  ! 
thou  hast  given  to  me,  as  to  David,   the  man  after  thine  own 
heart,  a  sincere   and  earnest  desire  to   rebuild  thy  temple,  and 
to  beautify  thy  church  :  but  since  it  hath  not  seemed  good   in 
thine  eyes,  that  I  should  advance  this  glorious  uork,  grant  that 
my  successor   may  be   filled  with  a  wisdom   like  unto  that  of 
Solomon  ;  and  that  he  may  be  attended  with  the  same  prosper- 
ity, glory,   and    happiness  ;  that   he  may  establish   his  throne 
upon  a  solid  piety:  that  during   his  reign,  righteousness   and 
peace  may  kiss  each  otlu-rj  that  truth  may  flourish  in  the  earth, 
and  charity  shine  forth  from  heaven  j  that  all  his  people  may 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  237 

bless  him  ;  that  he  may  have  as  many  guards  as  subjects,  and 
as  many  citadels  as  hearts.  But,  above  all,  O  merciful  God  ! 
grant  him  grace  that  he  may  rebuild  thy  house,  and  that  he 
may  raise  it  to  the  utmost  height  of  glory  and  happiness  that  it 
is  capable  of  attaining  here  below.  Mean  time,  I  will  go 
and  glorify  thee  in  the  magnificent  palace  of  immortality  :  I 
will  cast  my  crown  at  the  feet  of  the  Lamb,  and  will  worship 
him  who  iiveth  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen, 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  a  Viceroy  or  Governor. 

ADORABLE  Governor  of  the  universe  !  since  I  have  the 
honour  to  represent  my  prince,  who  is  a  lively  image  of  thy 
Majesty,  it  is  but  just  that  I  pay  thee  a  religious  homage.  For 
I  should  not  possess  this  power,  was  it  not  given  me  from 
above,  and  if  thou,  who  art  the  King  of  Kings,  and  who  bold- 
est in  thine  hand  the  hearts  of  princes,  hadbt  not  caused  me  to 
find  favour  in  their  sight.  Grant  me  thy  grace,  that  I  may  never 
forget,  that  the  people  over  whom  I  rule  are  not  my  slaves,  but 
the  subjects  ot  my  prince ;  and  what  is  more,  thy  creatures  and 
thy  children  :  That  it  is  not  for  me  to  dispose  of  them  as  I  will, 
or  to  follow  the  dictates  of  my  passions,  but  to  observe  the  or- 
ders which  I  have  received,  and  to  obey  thy  divine  commands : 
That  I  may  represent  to  myself  my  prince  as  always  present, 
and  overlooking  all  my  actions  :  but  especially  that  I  may  never 
forget,  that  I  am  always  before  thy  sacred  eyes,  which  penetrate 
to  the  bottom  of  my  heart,  and  read  my  most  secret  thoughts  : 
That  I  may  remember,  day  and  night,  that  I  must  give  an  ac- 
count to  my  master  of  the  administration  wherewith  he  hath 
intrusted  me  ;  and  that  I  must  appear  before  thy  tribunal, 
where  all  disguise  and  evasion  is  in  vain.  If  while  I  thus  dis- 
charge my  office  with  all  the  fidelity,  diligence,  and  vigour, 
whereof  I  am  capable,  death  shall  come  and  call  me  from  the 
world,  mercifully  grant  that  I  may  not  be  afraid  ;  but  that  I 
may  quit  these  honours  without  regret,  seeing  the  government 
of  a  kingdom  or  an  empire,  or  even  over  a  thousand  worlds,  is 
nothing  in  comparison  of  that  glory  and  exaltation  Avhich  thou 
hast  prepared  for  me  in  heaven.  Let  not  the  care  of  what  may 
happen  after  my  decease  disturb  the  peace  and  repose  of  my 
soul ;  for  thou  canst  raise  up  ministers  and  governors,  who 
shall  be  filled  with  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  prudence,  and 
•whose  administration  shall  be  attended  with  success  and  glory. 


23S  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

Mean  time,  I  shall  rest  forever  from  all  my  fatigues  and  la- 
bours; and  after  I  shall  have  overcome  Satan,  the  world,  sin, 
and  death,  and  shall  have  kept  thy  virorks  unto  the  end,  thou 
wilt  put  a  palm  into  my  hand,  a  crown  upon  my  head,  and  into 
my  mouth  the  song  of  the  blessed,  in  whose  company  I  shall 
sing  praises  and  thanksgiving  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen, 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  the  General  of  an  Army,  or  any  other  superior 

Officer. 

O  LORD  of  Hosts  !  I  have  always  believed  that  this  profes- 
sion which  I  have  embraced  for  the  service  of  my  prince  and 
country,  is  not  displeasing  to  thee.  Thou  hast  formerly  given 
military  laws  to  thy  people,  thou  hast  not  disdained  to  guide 
their  armies,  to  march  in  their  camp,  and  to  order  all  their  bat- 
tles. Though  thy  Son  is  the  King  of  peace,  yet  his  first  minis- 
ter commands  not  soldiers  to  lay  down  their  arms,  but  only  to 
be  content  with  their  v/ages,  and  to  do  violence  to  no  man ; 
and  his  holy  apostles  teach  us,  that  it  is  not  to  no  purpose  that 
thou  hast  put  a  sword  into  the  hands  of  kings  and  princes,  who 
are  the  images  of  thy  almighty  power  and  sovereign  justice. — 
Grant,  that  whenever  I  am  at  the  head  of  my  army  (or  com- 
pany,),! may  represent  to  myself  my  prince  as  there  in  person, 
and  that  I  am  to  fight  in  his  presence ;  but  above  all  let  me 
remember,  that  I  am  in  the  company  of  thy  holy  angels,  and 
before  thee,  who  art  the  Prince  of  the  hings  of  the  earth,  of  all 
their  people  and  all  their  armies.  Let  not  the  power  which  is 
given  me  of  commanding  others,  cause  me  to  neglect  that  obe- 
dience which  I  owe  to  thee,  my  creator  and  my  God.  Let  not 
my  post  as  captain  make  me  forget,  that  I  am  the  soldier  of 
Jesus  Christ,  ivho  in  righteousness  doth  Judge  and  make  luar.  Let 
not  the  sword  which  I  wear  at  my  side,  hinder  me  from  arming 
my  heart  with  the  sword  of  the  spirit,  which  is  thy  holy  word, 
sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword,  seeing  it  divides  the  soul, 
and  the  spirit,  the  joints  and  the  marrow.  With  this  divine 
sword,  give  me  the  breast-plate  of  righteousness,  the  helmet  of 
salvation,  and,  above  all,  the  shield  of  Jaith,  wherewith  to  quench 
nil  the  fiery  darts  of  the  wicked.  O  my  God,  endue  me  with 
the  strength  and  virtue  of  thy  holy  spirit,  that  I  may  be  able  to 
encounter  all  my  spiritual  enemies,  and  gain  the  victory  over 
them.  Give  me  to  overcome  the  world  and  sin,  to  conquer 
myself,  my  passions,  and  evil  affections,  to  sec  hell  routed,  and 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  259 

Satan  bruised  under  my  feet.  Finally,  grant  me  the  grace  to  en- 
counter death  courageously,  and  to  overcome  it.  O  great  and 
living  God,  I  have  no  need  of  any  one  to  remind  me  of  my 
mortality,  seeing  death  is  every  day  present  before  mine  eyes, 
and  that  I  march  continually  in  the  midst  of  its  envenomed 
darts.  If  it  should  attack  me  in  the  beginning  of  my  successes, 
in  the  first  dawn  of  my  glory,  grant  that  I  may  fix  my  hopes 
upon  a  more  glorious  victory,  a  more  magnificent  triumph, 
than  any  this  world  can  boast,  since  to  vanquish  millions  of 
men,  and  to  triumph  over  the  whole  earth,  is  nothing  in  com- 
parison of  our  conquest  over  death,  and  our  triumph  over  hell. 
Or  if  this  inexorable  death  shall  take  me  away  at  a  time  when 
my  life  and  services  seem  the  most  useful  to  my  prince  and 
country,  teach  me  to  put  my  trust  in  thine  adorable  providence, 
which  never  wants  either  captains  or  soldiers.  Thou  shalt 
arise  up  more  victorious  and  triumphant  leaders;  mean  time, 
I  shall  enter  into  that  celestial  peace  which  reigns  in  thy  king- 
dom. O  Lord  Jesus,  I  shall  reap  the  fruits  of  that  blessed 
immortality  which  thou  hast  purchased  for  me  by  thine  in- 
comparable victories,  thy  most  glorious  sufferings,  and  shall 
share  in  the  magnificence  of  thine  eternal  triumphs.  Let  death 
therefore  come  when  it  will,  I  shall  be  always  ready  to  say  unto 
it  with  the  Apostle,  /  have  fought  a  good  fighty  I  have  finished 
my  course  y  I  have  kept  the  faith.  Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me 
a  crown  of  righteousness,  luhich  the  Lord  the  righteous  Judge  shall 
give  me  at  that  day.      Amen. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  a  Judge  or  Magistrate. 

SOVEREIGN  Judge  of  the  world,  who  hast  honoured  mc 
with  this  high  office,  and  hast  intrusted  in  my  hands  the  ad- 
ministration of  justice,  grant  that  I  may  never  forget  that  I  am 
called  thereto,  not  by  men,  but  by  thee,  who  bringest  low, 
and  liftcst  up,  and  who  raisest  up  the  poor  out  of  the 
dust,  to  set  them  among  princes.  Enlighten  me  with  thy 
divine  light,  and  endue  me  with  that  spirit  of  wisdom 
which  thou  formerly  madest  to  rest  upon  thy  servant  Moses, 
and  the  judges  of  Israel.  Grant  me  thy  grace,  that  I  may 
worthily  support  the  dignity  of  mine  oflice,  and  shew  myself 
impenetrable  to  corruption.  Let  mine  ears  be  always  open 
to  the  cry  of  the  afflicted  ;  but  let  them  be  for  ever  shut 
against  injustice,  and  the  criminal  voice  of  favour  and  affec- 


240   -  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION, 

tion.     Let  me  have   no  respect  to  persons,  but  do  impartial 
justice  to  every  one,  and  let  nothing  deter  me  from  condemn- 
ing the  guilty,   and  clearing  the  innocent.     Let  me  never  be 
swayed   either  by  my  own  passions  or  those  of  others  ;  but 
grant  that  I   may  be  a  faithful    interpreter  of  thy  laws    and 
ordinances.     Every  time  I  ait  to  judge  thy  people,  let  me  re- 
member that  thou  presidest  in  the  assembly  of  the  judges,  and 
that  thou  seest  the  very  bottom  of   their   hearts.      Let    mc 
never  forget,  that  after  having  judged  others,  I  shall  be  judged 
myself,  and  that  nothing  can  withstand  the  decrees  of  thine 
adorable  counsel.      If  at  any  time  the  considerations  of  flesh 
and  blood  have  the  power  to  tempt  me,  let  me  remember  my 
latter  end,  that  I  may  be  restrained  by  an  holy   dread.       Let 
me  represent  it   to  myself,   as  bringing  me  a  summons  to  ap- 
pear in  person  before  thy   tribunal,    where    I  must  give  an 
account,   not  only  of  my  words  and   actions,   but  also  of  my 
most  secret    thoughts,    and    every  wilful    error  of    opinion. 
O  Lord,  thou  hast  eyes  which  penetrate  the  deepest  abyss,  an 
ear  which  hears  the   silent  voice  of  the  heart,    and  an   hand 
which  arrests   the    criminal  where  ever  he  goes       When    I 
think  of  that  glorious  throne,  round  which  the  ministers  of 
thy  justice  fly  by  thousands,  I  should  tremble  with  fear,  if  he 
that  sits  thereon  was  not   mine  advocate  as  well  as  judge  ;    if 
he  had  not  paid  my  ransom,  and  was  not  ascended   up  into 
heaven,  to  make  intercession,    and  prepare  a  place  for    me. 
Grant  therefore,    that  I  may    part  without  reluctance    from 
the  vain  and   transitory  honours  of  this  world,   seeing  thou 
preparest  for  me  on  high    a  more    excellent  dignity,    which 
is  eternal  and  unchangeable.     Let  me  cheerfully  put  off  these 
robes,  which  breed  nothing  but  moths  and  cares  to  torment  my 
heart,  and  let  me  put  on,  with  transports  of  joy,  those  robes  of 
light  and  glory  which  will  render  me  sovereignly  happy.      Let 
me  descend  with  pleasure   from  this    judgment-seat,   seeing 
the  Lord  Jesus  hath  promised,  that  to  them  that  overcome 
he    will  grant  to  sit  with    him  in  his   throne.      Thou    wilt 
mercifully  raise  in  my  stead  prudent  and  uncorrupt  judges,  who 
shall  judge  the  people  in  righteousness  and  truth.    Mean  time, 
I  shall  reap  the  sweet  and  pleasant  fruits  of  thine  eternal  mer- 
cies, which  thou  hast  manifested  in  thine  only  Son,  ^vho  hath 
purchased  for  us,  and  is  made  unto  us,  wisdom,  righteousness, 
sanctification,  and  redemption.     Jmen, 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  241 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  a  Minister  of  God's  zvordy  rvho  beholds  the  ap- 
proach of  death  with  an  holy  joy. 

GREAT  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  our  souls  !  I  can  never 
enough  acknowledge,  nor  sufficiently  admire,  the  graces  and 
favours  which  thou  hast  bestowed  upon  me.  Thou  hast  in- 
vested me  with  an  office,  wherewith  the  angels  of  heaven 
think  themselves  honoured,  and  which  thou  madest  thy  sacred 
employment  in  the  days  of  thy  flesh.  It  hath  pleased  thee 
to  make  me  one  of  the  shepherds  of  thy  flock,  and  to  in- 
trust in  mine  hands  the  care  of  what  thou  holdest  the  most 
dear  and  precious  in  this  world,  namely,  of  thy  church, 
which  thou  hast  so  loved,  that  thou  gavest  thyself  for 
it,  and  hast  redeemed  it  with  thine  own  blood.  But  alas, 
my  Lord  and  my  God  !  who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  ? 
The  office  h  exceeding  we:;;;hty  and  painful,  and  as  for  me, 
I  am  weakness  and  infirmity  itself.  The  world  hates  and 
cruelly  persecutes  us ;  and  the  devil,  like  a  roaring  lion, 
walks  continually  round  about  us,  seeking  to  devour  both 
the  shepherds  and  the  flock.  Even  in  thine  heritage,  how  often 
do  I  eat  the  fruit  of  bitterness,  and  drink  the  water  of  afflic- 
tion ?  I  meet  with  brambles  and  thorns  without  number,  but 
with  few  flowers.  They  who  ought  to  encourage  me  in  the 
midst  of  so  many  difficulties,  weaken  my  hands,  and  affltct 
my  heart ;  and  that  which  should  yield  me  the  greatest  joy 
and  consolation,  is  become  my  greatest  grief  and  most  pierc- 
ing torment.  O  merciful  Lord,  so  long  as  it  shall  please  thee 
to  preserve  me  in  this  mortal  life,  and  to  continue  to  me  the 
honour  of  thy  holy  ministry,  make  thy  strength  perfect  in  my 
weakness,  and  accomplish  thyself  the  work  which  thou  com- 
mandest  thy  servant.  Open  the  door  to  the  gospel  of  thy 
grace,  and  grant  that  all  the  earth  may  learn  to  serve  and  wor- 
ship thee  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  Cast  down  imaginations,  and 
every  high  thing  that  cxalteth  itself  against  thee,  and  bring 
into  captivity  every  thought  to  thy  obedience.  Let  the  world 
be  confounded,  with  all  its  deceits ;  and  let  it  never  have  the 
power  either  to  terrify  me  by  its  threats,  or  to  corrupt  me  by 
its  promises.  Let  Satan  as  lightning  fall  from  heaven,  and  \ct 
liim  be  for  ever  shut  up  in  the  bottomless  pit.  Step  the 
mouth  of  all  false  prophets,  and  let  truth  be  every  where  vic- 
torious and  triumphant  over  lies.  Mercifully  grant,  that  we 
may  see  thy  flock  increase  in  number  j  but,  above  all  things, 
that  it  mav  increase  in  grace,  and  thv  heavenly  benediction. 

H  ti 


24:i  THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

Let  me  never  forget,  that  the  sheep  over  whom  I  have  the 
honour  to  be  shepherd,  are  not  mine,  neither  any  man^s  Hving, 
but  thine,  O  Lord  Jesus,  who  hast  created  them  by  thine  in- 
finite power,  redeemed  them  by  thy  sovereign  mercy,  and 
ofFered  thyself  a  wilUng  sacrifice,  do  deUver  them  out  of  the 
paw  of  the  bear,  and  out  of  the  paw  of  the  infernal  lion. 
Let  me  remember  that  I  must  soon  appear  before  thy  glorious 
face,  and  render  account  of  my  ministry.  O  Lord,  who 
knowest  all  things,  and  from  whom  nothing  is  hid,  thou  seest 
the  bottom  of  my  heart,  and  readest  my  most  secret  thoughts. 
Thou  knowest  with  what  fidelity  and  affection  I  have  employed 
myself  in  thy  service.  I  have  led  thy  sheep  to  feed  on  the 
sweet  herbage  of  thy  divine  pastures  j  and  have  given  them  to 
drink  of  the  waters  springing  up  into  eternal  life.  My  con- 
science beareth  me  witness  both  before  thee,  and  in  the 
presence  of  thy  holy  angels,  that  I  have  advanced  nothing, 
either  by  word  of  mouth,  or  by  writing,  but  what  I  be- 
lieve to  be  entirely  comformable  to  the  sacred  oracles  of  thy 
prophets,  apostles,  and  evangelists.  I  have  drawn  from  the 
treasure  of  thy  holy  scriptures  things  both  new  and  old,  for 
the  adornment  of  thy  house,  and  the  edification  of  those  that 
dwell  therein.  I  have  laboured  day  and  night  to  accomplish 
whatever  thou  hast  put  into  my  heart  for  thy  glory,  the  ad- 
vancement of  thy  kingdom,  and  the  consolation  of  thy  chil- 
dren. In  the  most  difficult  encounters,  I  have  taken  counsel 
neither  of  flesh  nor  of  blood,  but  have  preferred  the  honour  of 
thine  almighty  name,  and  the  manifestation  of  thy  truth,  to  all 
earthly  advantages,  and  every  particular  interest  of  my  own. 
I  have  esteemed  as  nothing  all  the  riches  of  the  world,  and 
all  the  honours  of  the  age,  in  comparison  of  this  celestisl 
treasure,  this  light  of  life,  which  thou  hast  placed  in  me,  as 
in  an  earthen  vessel,  that  glory  may  be  given  to  thee  alone, 
who  art  the  author  of  every  good  and  perfect  work.  My 
beloved  meat,  my  most  delicious  drink,  has  been  to  do  thy 
will,  and  to  finish  thy  work.  I  have  taken  a  peculiar  plea- 
sure in  pronouncing  the  decrees  of  thine  adorable  wisdom, 
and  in  revealing  the  mysteries  of  thy  kingdom.  I  have  sym- 
pathized in  all  the  evils  and  misfortunes  of  thy  members,  and 
I  have  not  been  sparing  to  them  of  those  consolations  where- 
with thou  hast  comforted  me  in  all  my  afllictions,  and  where- 
v/ith  thou  hast  sustained  and  strengthened  me  in  all  my  en- 
counters. Thy  law  is  within  my  heart,  and  thy  gospel  is 
engraved  by  the  finger  of  thy  holy  spirit.  Thou  hast  kin- 
dled in  me  a  sincere  desire  to  save  souls,  and  to  bring  them 
to  the  kingdom  of  thy  glory.  O  Lord,  who  seest  all  the  se- 
cret corners  of  the  heart,  thou  knowest  whether  I  can  say 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  243 

with  thy  prophet,  The  zeal  of  thy  house  hath  eaten  me  up  ; 
or  with  thy  holy  apostle,  that  the  care  of  thy  church  cometb 
ttpoji  me  daily.  But  in  all  these  things  I  pretend  not  to  stand 
justified.  So  far  from  relying  upon  my  own  righteousness, 
and  being  puffed  up  with  an  opinion  of  my  own  merits,  I  con- 
fess myself  to  be  a  poor,  miserable  sinner  •,  and  with  all  hu- 
mility, beg  pardon  for  the  notorious  defects  wherewith  I  have 
dishonoured  thy  service.  My  charity  has  not  been  sufficiently 
pure,  nor  my  zeal  enough  inflamed.  I  have  sometimes  been 
too  indulgent,  and  at  other  times  too  severe  in  reprehending 
vice  ;  and  I  have  not  been  as  I  ought,  a  pattern  to  thy  flock  in 
all  sorts  of  good  works.  The  love  of  myself  hath  insensibly 
mingled  itself  with  that  love  which  I  owe  to  thee  alone  ;  and 
I  have  not  served  thee  purely  for  thine  own  sake,  and  because 
of  thy  divine  perfections,  but  likewise  in  hopes  of  that  reward 
which  thou  hast  promised  to  thy  faithful  servants,  when  thou 
shalt  give  to  every  one  his  hire.  I  have  been  too  sensible  of 
the  injuries  offered  to  my  person,  especially  when  I  have  seen 
sinister  interpretations  put  upon  my  best  actions,  and  my  most 
charitable  cares  repaid  with  ingratitude  I  have  not  always 
possessed  my  soul  in  patience,  nor  have  I  been  master  of  all 
that  meekness,  forbearance,  and  humility,  of  which  thou  left, 
when  here  on  earth,  such  a  shining  example  for  our  Imitation. 

0  Lord,  if  thou  shouldst  deal  with  me  according  to  the  ri- 
gour of  thy  justice,  and  require  of  me  those  souls  which 
have  perished,  either  through  my  negligence  or  evil  example, 

1  should   be   altogether   covered   with   shame  and   confusion, 
and   should   soon  see    myself    with   the  wicked   servant,    in 
the    furnace   of  fire,    where   there   is   weeping   and  gnashing 
of  teeth.     But,  O  all-gracious  Lord  !  thou  art  goodness,  mercy, 
and    charity    itself.      Thou  acceptest    the  endeavour  for  the 
effect,    the  will  for  the    deed,    and   hast  always  thine  arms 
open,    to  receive    to  mercy    thy  poor    servants   who  mourn 
for    their   sins,    and    prostrate    themselves  at    thy  feet,    im- 
ploring pardon  and  compassion.      O    adorable  Saviour,  how 
rich  art  thou  in  mercy  !     Thou  art  always  ready  to  lift  up 
the  light  of  thy  countenance  upon    all  those  that  call  upon 
thee,  and  that  draw  near  unto  thee  with  a  true  and  serious 
repentance.  Even  while  I  am  pouring  out  my  soul  before  thee, 
I  know  that  thou  hast  already  heard  me,   and   that  the  con- 
trition of  my  heart,  and  the  voice  of  my  mourning   are   ac- 
ceptable  unto   thee.      Thou    strengthenest  my  faith,    raisest 
my  hopes,   and  fillest  my  soul  with  sweet   and    unspeakable 
tokens    of    thy  love.      Thou   makest  me  taste    the   salvation 
which  I  have  so  often  pronounced  to  others.     I  feel  the  hand 
of  thy  grace  which  draws  me  unto  thee  ;  and  I  see  the  opening, 


244  THE  CHRISTIAVS  CONSOLATION. 

to  receive  me,  the  gates  of  that  delightful  paradise,  to  which  I 
have  had  the  happiness  to  guide  so  many  good  and  pious  souls, 
who  now  rest  in  the  bosom  of  thy  glory  ;  insomuch  that  thou 
givest  me  boldness  to  cry  out- with  thy  holy  Apostle,  /  knozu 
that  God  mj'ill  he  merciful  unto  me^  and  will  preserve  me  unto  his  hea- 
venly kingdofn.  O  merciful  and  gracious  Lord,  I  find  my  heart 
grown  languid,  and  my  strength  consumed  ;  but  thou  art 
the  rock  of  mine  heart,  and  my  portion  forever.  I  see  death 
present  before  mine  eyes  :  but  instead  of  afflicting  or  terrify- 
ing, it  comforts  and  rejoices  me ;  for  it  comes  to  put  an 
end  to  this  miserable  life,  which  is  nothing  but  a  state  of  infir- 
mity, a  kind  of  death  It  comes  to  put  an  end  to  labours  which 
have  no  intermission,  and  to  free  me  from  a  chain  of  anguish 
and  grief.  Rejoice,  therefore,  my  soul  and  see  the  rest  which 
the  Lord  prepares  for  thee.  Behold  the  blessed  time,  when  I 
shall  no  more  be  exposed  to  the  heat  of  the  day,  nor  the  incle- 
mency of  the  night,  but  shall  rest  for  ever  under  the  shadow  of 
the  tree  of  life,  and  satisfy  myself  w-ith  its  precious  fruits.  I 
shall  no  longer  bear  the  contradiction  of  sinners,  nor  have  the 
enemies  of  thy  truth  and  my  own  lusts  to  encounter  j  but  shall 
live  for  ever  with  thy  angels,  and  triumph  with  thy  saints.  I 
shall  no  longer  be  employed  in  crying  out  against  the  impeni- 
tency  of  the  world,  in  weeping  for  the  sins  which  disfigure  the 
face  of  thy  church,  in  complaining  of  the  injustice  and  cruelty 
of  others,  and  in  bewailing  my  own  faults ;  but  I  shall  sing 
for  ever  thy  divine  praises  with  the  seraphims,  and  the  general 
assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born  which  are  written  in  heaven. 
O  Lord,  in  whose  hand  is  a  power  infinite,  and  treasures  in- 
exhaustible, drive  from  thy  sheepfold  all  ravening  wolves  and 
hirelmgs  ;  and  raise  up  to  thy  church  faithful  shepherds,  in- 
flamed with  a  purer  and  more  fervent  zeal  than  ours-,  endue 
them  with  a  more  rich  abundance  of  thy  graces,  and  crown 
their  labours  with  more  happy  success.  Mean  time  I  shall  go 
to  serve  thee  in  heaven,  in  a  more  excellent  and  glorious  minis- 
try, where  I  shall  meet  with  no  opposition  of  resistance  ;  and 
w^here  weariness  and  grief  shall  be  strangers  to  me.  I  shall 
enter  into  the  joy  of  my  Lord,  and  receive  from  his  merciful 
hand  an  incorruptible  crown  of  glory  and  immortality.  I  shall 
follow  the  Lamb  wheresoever  he  goes  ;  and  he  himself  shall  be 
my  shepherd.  He  ;  hall  lead  me  to  the  fountains  of  living  wa- 
tcVi  and  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  mitte  eyes.     Amen, 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  245 

Prayer  and  Meditation 
For  the  Father  of  a  Family, 

FATHER  of  eternity  !  I  return  thee  my  hearty  thanks,  for 
that  thou  hast  been  pleased  to  make  me  an  instrument  of  bring- 
ing children  into  the  world,  out  of  whose  mouth  thou  perfectest 
praise  ;  who  serve  thee  here  below,  and  shall  worship  thee  for 
ever  in  heaven,  with  ten  thousands  of  thy  angels.     So  long  as 
I  have  been  with  thern  in  this  world,  I  have  nourished  and 
brought  them  up  in  thy  love   and  fear.     I  have  given  them  to 
suck  from  their  infancy  the  milk  of  piety  ;  and  as  they  have  be- 
come more  advanced  in  years,  I  have  taught  them  to  walk  in 
thy  ways,  and  to  obey   thy  holy   commandments.     I  have  en- 
deavoured to  set  them  a  good  example,  and  to  be  unto  them  a 
guide,  and  a  shining  light.     Now,  therefore,  that  I  am   about 
to  return  unto  thee,  the  author  of  my  life,  and  only  fountain  of 
my  felicity,  into  thy  sacred  hands  I  commit  them,  beseeching 
thee  to  look  upon  them  with  eyes  of  love.     They  are  thine,  O 
Lord  !   thine  image,  and  thy  workmanship.    This  body,  which 
is   so  wonderfully  and  fearfully  made,  was  formed   and  fash- 
ioned by  thy  divine  hands  j  and  this  soul  which  enlightens  and 
animates  it,  is  the  breath  of  thy  mouth,  a  ray  of  thy  glorious 
countenance.     Thou  hast  promised  to   be   our  God,  and  the 
God  of  our   seed  after  us.     Thy  great   and  precious  promises 
were  made  to  us  and  to  our  children.     O  heavenly  Father,   / 
prayy  not  that  thou  should.d   take  them  cut  of  the  tvorld,  but  that 
thou  luouldst  protect  them  from  evil;  that  thou  wouldst  keep  them 
under  the  shadow  of  thy  wings,  and  preserve  them  from  all  the 
miseries  and  calamities  with  which  thou  threatenest  the  earth, 
because  of  the  wickedness  that  reigns  therein :  or,  if  thou  chas- 
tenest  them,  let  it  be  with  the  rod  of  men,  and  with  the  stripes 
of  the  children  of  men  ;  but  let  not  thy  mercy  and  thy  fatherly 
kindness  depart  from  them.     Let  the   fire  of  affliction  render 
their  faith  more  pure,  their  life  more  holy,  and  their  zeal  more 
ardent:  let  it  raise  them  up  to  thee,  and  thy  eternal  happiness. 
Almighty  Father  !  thou  seest  that  the  age  is  altogether  turned 
aside  after  vanity ;  that  all  the  earth  hath  corrupted  its  ways  ; 
and  that  vice  is  every  where  triumphant.     Thou  knowest,  that 
the  nature  of  these  poor  children  is  frail,  and  of  itself  inclined 
to  evil ;   mercifully  grant  them  the  necessary  antidotes  and  pre- 
servatives against  this  general  defection,  this  universal  corrup- 
tion.    Let  not  the  malice  of  the  world  gain  upon  their  affec- 
tions, nor  Satan  seduce  them,  nor  evil  communications  corrupt 
their  good  manners.     Give  them  understanding  to  know  thee, 
an  heart  to  love  thee,  and  affections  to  embrace  and  unite  them- 
selves for  ever  with  thee.     Let  thy  holy  angels  guard  them  day 
:ind  night,  thy  providence  defend  them,  thy  word  instruct  them. 


246  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

thy  promises  comfort  them,  and  thy  Holy  Spirit  regenerate 
them,  and  renew  in  them  thine  image.  Give  them  neither  po- 
verty nor  riches,  but  their  daily  and  necessary  bread ;  and, 
above  all,  that  bread  which  came  down  from  heaven,  and  giv- 
eth  life  unto  the  world  j  and  make  them  taste  the  heavenly  gift, 
and  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come.  Warm  them  with  thy 
love,  inflame  them  with  thy  charity,  and  adorn  them  with  all 
Christian  virtues.  But  above  all,  sanctify  them  by  thy  Holy 
Spirit,  and  make  them  new  creatures.  Confirm  them  for  ever 
in  thy  holy  covenant,  and  grant  that  they  may  leave  it  to  their 
posterity,  as  a  precious  inheritance ;  so  that  thou  raayest  be 
glorified  in  my  family  from  generation  to  generation,  to  the  end 
of  ages.  Grant  that  neither  the  world,  nor  hell,  may  be  able 
to  pluck  them  out  of  thy  hand  ;  and  that  nothing  may  separate 
them  from  the  love  which  thou  hast  manifested  to  them  in  Je- 
sus Christ  thy  Son.  Let  not  death  affright,  but  rather  rejoice 
and  comfort  them,  seeing  it  is  the  entrance  into  the  house  of 
their  heavenly  Father,  and  the  gate  of  thy  paradise.  ■\Yhatever 
changes  happen  to  them  in  this  life,  grant  that  they  may  always 
keep  their  eyes  fixed  upon  thee,  who  art  the  same  yesterday^  to- 
day j  and  forever.  Let  them  never  forget  what  they  owe  to  thy 
bounty,  from  which  they  have  received  life  and  being  ;  they 
prefer  the  glory  of  thy  name,  the  purity  of  thy  service,  and  the 
hope  of  thy  kingdom,  to  all  the  glory,  honours,  riches,  and 
pleasures  of  the  world.  O  God,  the  creator  and  father  of  their 
souls,  rather  let  them  suffer  a  thousand  deaths,  or  reduce  them 
to  their  primitive  nothing,  than  abandon  them  to  vice,  error,  and 
superstition,  which  give  unto  the  creature  the  honour  and  glory 
that  belong  only  to  the  creator.  O  almighty  and  ever-merciful 
God  !  I  will  not  say  unto  thee,  as  Esau  to  Isaac,  after  he  had 
blessed  Jacob,  Hast  thou  but  one  blessing  my  father  ?  for  I  know 
that  thou  hast  on  ocean  of  them,  an  inexhaustible  source  *,  but 
I  beseech  thee,  v/ith  all  the  earnestness  and  zeal  whereof  I  am 
capable,  that  thou  bless  my  dear  children  with  all  the  choicest 
and  most  excellent  blessings  of  heaven  and  earth.  Lead  them 
in  thy  hand,  bear  them  upon  thy  wings,  engrave  them  in  thy 
heart,  and  let  them  be  as  dear  to  thee  as  the  apple  of  thine  eye. 
Let  thy  fear  be  always  before  their  eyes,  let  them  love  thee 
with  all  their  heart,  serve  thee  with  all  their  might,  and  glorify 
thee  both  in  prosperity  and  adversity,  in  life  and  in  death  ;  as 
Jesus  Christ  thy  Son  is  gain  to  them,  whether  they  live,  or 
whether  they  die.  Mean  time  I  will  leave  the  world  with- 
out regret,  and  mv  children  without  distrust  in  thy  providence. 
I  ascend,  with  an  holy  joy,  unto  thee,  who  art  my  God  and  their 
God,  my  Father  and  their  Father ;  and  I  trust  in  thy  great  and 
eternal  mercies,  that  we  shall  one  day  see  each  other  again  in 
thy  bosom,  where  we  shall  be  admitted  to  the  contemplation  of 
thy  face,  which  is  fulness  of  joy  for  evermore.     Amen, 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  247 


CHAP.  XIII. 

The  first  Consolation  against  the  Fears  of  Deaths 
God  ivill  not  forsake  us  in  our  dying  agonies. 


.AN  is  by  nature*  sensible  of  pain,  and  abhors  suffer- 
ing. Now,  most  persons  are  persuaded,  that  it  is  im- 
possible to  die  without  enduring  great  torment :  there- 
fore they  are  afraid  of  death,  not  so  much  for  its  own  sake 
as  for  the  evils  that  accompany  it. 

To  banish  out  of  the  mind  these  ill-grounded  fears 
and  panic  terrors,  let  us  consider,  in  the  first  place,  that 
death  is  not  so  frightful  and  full  of  pain,  as  is  commonly 
imagined.  The  Holy  Ghost  calls  it  a  sleep,  and  the 
Heathens  themselves  have  styled  sleep,  death's  cousin- 
german,  and  the  image  of  frozen  death.  Now,  sleep  steals 
insensibly  upon  us  ;  it  gently  charms  our  senses,  and, 
with  invisble  fetters,  softly  binds  and  puts  a  stop  to  our 
most  active  faculties  j  so  that,  although  we  fall  asleep 
every  night,  we  know  not  how  this  happens  to  us.  It  is 
recorded  of  Socrates,  one  of  the  most  famous  of  the  an- 
cient Heathens,  that  having  drank  poison,  in  obedience 
to  the  decree  of  the  Athenian  judges,  when  he  felt  the 
venom  benumbing  his  senses,  and  death  creeping  into 
his  veins,  he  declared,  with  a  pleased  and  composed  coun- 
tenance. That  he  had  never  swallowed  any  thing  mere 
delicious  in  his  life.  No  sleep  can  be  imagined  more 
sweet  than  the  death  of  the  ancient  patriarchs.  The  holy 
scripture  tells  us.  That  when  Jacob  had  made  an  end  of 
commanding  his  sons,  he  gathered  up  his  feet  into  the  bed, 
and yielaed  up  the  ghost.  Gen.  xlix.  33.  To  the  same 
purpose,  it  is  said  of  king  David,  that  when  he  had  ex- 
horted his  son  Solomon  to  fear  God,  and  to  do  justice, 
he  slept  with  his  fathers,  1  Kings  ii.  10.  God  extends 
the  same  mercy  to  many  in  these  latter  days,  who  die  in 
discoursing  of  him,  and  calling  upon  his  holy  name.Their 
souls  are  not  plucked  from  them  by  violence,  but  bid  a 
willing  adieu  to  the  earth,  and  fiy  into  heaven  with  an 
holy  cheerfulness.  The  separation  of  such  souls  happens 
without  pain,  grief,  or  bitterness.  They  are  like  a  taper^ 


248  THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

that,  without  being  disturbed  by  any  blast  of  wind,  expires 
of  its  own  accord,  when  the  wax  that  kept  it  aHve,  and 
nourished  its  flame,  is  totally  spent.  If  you  see  some 
racked  and  tortured  upon  their  death- bed,  with  sharp  and 
exquisite  pains,  these  are  not  properly  the  pains  of  death, 
but  the  last  struggles  and  convulsions  of  life :  for  I  can- 
not believe,  that  at  the  moment  of  the  separation  of  the 
soul  from  the  body  we  feel  any  pain  ;  because  at  that  in- 
stant the  senses  are  all  lulled  asleep,  and  our  body  has  no 
more  strength  nor  vigor  t6  oppose  the  soul's  departure. 

Death  is  so  far  from  being  so  frightful  and  full  of  pain 
as  we  commonly  imagine,  that,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  the 
very  thing  that  puts  an  end  to  all  our  pain,  and  stops  the 
course  of  our  miseries  -,  and  I  am  persuaded,  that  the  dis- 
eases that  usually  bring  us  to  our  graves,  are  not  so  grie- 
vous and  full  of  pain,  as  many  others  that  we  endure 
whilst  we  live  ;  such  as,  the  gout,  for  example,  the  stone 
in  the  kindneys,  or  a  cancer  in  the  breast  For  these 
are  a  rack  on  which  we  are  hourly  tortured,  a  wild  beast 
that  gnaws  us  continually,  and  a  fire  that  consumes  us 
without  intermission. 

But  supposing  that  our  death-bed  pains  should  be  far 
more  sensible,  and  that  we  should  have  reason  to  charge 
the'm  all  upon  death  j  yet  we  have  no  colour  from  thence 
to  fly  from  it,  or  to  abhor  its  approaches.  We  might 
with  as  much  reason  curse  the  hour  of  our  birth,  and  v;eep 
for  our  victories  ;  seeing  there  is  no  birth  without  pain, 
nor  victory  without  contending.  The  fairest  and  m.ost 
flourishing  laurels  are  watered  with  blood  and  sweat. 

The  most  excellent  things  are  the  most  difficult  in 
their  attainment  i  and  as  one  nail  drives  out  another,  to 
use  a  vulgar  proverb,  so  one  evil  is  commonly  a  remedy 
to  many  other  evils.  Nay,  we  ourselves  seek,  as  some 
good  thing,  that  evil  that  frees  from  any  violent  pain 
that  we  can  hardly  bear.  To  be  healcdof  our  distempers 
we  swallow  bitter  potions,  that  ofiend  our  taste,  and  tor- 
ment our  bowels  :  to  be  freed  from  the  stone,  we  endure 
a  most  painful  cutting :  and  to  hinder  a  gangrene  from 
spreading  to  our  heart,  we  sufl^cr,  with  patience,  a  leg  or 
an  arm  to  be  cut  ofi^.  Therefore,  though  death  should  be 
a  thousand  times  more  bitter,  more  painful  and  cruel. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  249 

than  it  is  commonly  represented  ;  yet  we  ought  to  em- 
brace it  cheerfully,  because  it  delivers  us,  not  only  from 
one  disease,  or  one  particular  pain,  but  in  general  from 
all  our  complaints.  Physic  is  not  always  effectual  to 
expel  the  humour  that  afflicts  us.  When  one  stone  is 
extracted  from  the  bladder,  many  times  others  grow 
therein  that  are  worse.  The  surgeon's  hand,  let  it  be 
ever  so  skilful,  answers  not  always  to  the  patient's  ex- 
pectation ;  instead  of  removing  his  pain,  it  sometimes 
increaseth  it.  But  the  operation  of  death  is  certain  and 
infallible,  and  the  success  always  happy  to  a  christian 
soul. 

That  I  may  administer  some  comfort  to  thee  in  the 
midst  of  thy  sharp  pains  and  afflictions,  my  brother,  or 
my  sister,  know  that  these  things  happen  not  to  thee  by 
accident,  but  they  are  appointed  thee  by  God,  whose 
dispensations  are  various,  according  to  his  wisdom.  As- 
cribe not  thy  disease  to  the  influence  of  the  stars,  or  to 
blind  chance ;  but  lift  up  thine  eyes  to  him  who  hath 
stretched  out  the  heavens,  and  appointed  the  seasons, 
who  is  the  author  and  and  disposer  of  thy  life.  We 
need  not  tempt  God,  as  the  Philistines  of  old,  and  re- 
quire from  him  a  miracle,  to  Know  if  it  is  his  hand 
that  hath  smote  us,  or  whether  our  wounds  are  a  chance 
that  hath  happened  unto  us,  1  Sam.  vi.  For  God  as- 
sures us.  That  he  maketh  sore^  and  hindeth  up  :  he  woundetb 
and  his  hands  make  whole y  Job  v.  18.  Affliction  cometh 
not  forth  of  the  dust^  neither  doth  trouble  spring  out  of  the 
ground,  vers.  6.  Who  is  he  that  saith,  and  it  cometh  to 
pass,  when  the  Lord  commandeth  it  not  ?  Out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  Most  High  proceedeth  not  evil  and  good  ? 
Lam.  iii.  Sy,  38.  Shall  there  he  evil  in  a  city,  and  the 
Lord  hath  not  done  it  ?  Amos  iii.  6  ;  that  is  to  say,  sha!l 
there  be  any  sickness,  or  affliction,  which  is  not  over- 
ruled and  directed  by  his  adorable  providence  ? 

This  meditation  will  prevent  our  murmuring  in  the 
midst  of  our  greatest  trouble  and  most  racking  pain  :  it 
will  cause  us  to  say  with  David,  /  was  dumb,  I  opened  not 
my  mouth,  because  thou  didst  it,  Psal.  xxxix.  9.  Or,  if 
we  open  our  lips,  it  will  be  to  say,  with  a  blessed  servant 
of  God,  Lord,  thou  troublest  me  I  but  it  is  enough  for  me 

I  I 


250  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

that  I  know  it  is  thy  hand.  This  physic  is  marvelously 
bitter  j  but,  O  great  physician  of  my  soul  and  body  1  I 
will  drink  it  up  with  joy,  seeing  thou  hast  prescribed  it. 
Shall  we  receive  good  at  the  hand  of  God,  and  shall  we 
not  receive  evil  ?  Job  ii.  lo.  Shall  we  complain  of  a 
disease  with  which  he  visits  ns  for  a  few  days,  instead  of 
blessing  him,  and  giving  glory  to  his  holy  name,  for  the 
health  which  we  have  enjoyed  for  so  many  years  ?  In  a 
word,  though  our  soul  should  be  afflicted  even  to  deaths, 
and  our  agony  should  be  so  great,  that  drops  of  blood 
should  issue  out  of  our  body,  yet  must  we  lift  up  our  eyes 
to  heaven,  and  say  with  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  Father j 
if  thou  he  willing^  remove  this  cup  from  me  :  Neverthe- 
less^ not  my  will,  but  thine  he  done,  Luke  xxil.  42. 

The  same  consideration  will  preserve  us  from  falling 
into  despair,  and  from  fancying  that  we  shall  be  swallow- 
ed up  of  our  sorrows.  For  since  it  is  God  that  dispen- 
ses both  evil  and  good,  and  that  he  is  faithful  and  just, 
that  is  to  say,  a  God  of  truth  and  mercy,  he  will  not  suf- 
fer us  to  he  teynpted  (that  is  afflicted)  ahove  that  we  are 
ahle  i  hut  will  with  the  temptation  also  make  a  way  to  escape 
that  we  may  he  ahle  to  bear  it^  1  Cor,  x.  13.  He  kin- 
dles not  all  his  fury,  stirs  not  up  all  his  wrath,  Psal. 
Ixxviii  38,  and  employs  not  the  whole  strength  of  his 
arm.  But  when  his  fury  is  hottest,  he  remembers  to 
have  pity  and  compassion  on  the  afflicted,  Hab.  iii.  2  : 
for  he  knoweth  our  frame  :  He  rememhereth  that  we  are 
hut  dust  and  ashes ,  Psal.  ciii.  14.  Gen.  xviii.  27.  He 
remembereth  that  we  are  but  flesh  ;  that  is  to  say, 
weakness  itself,  a  wind  that  passeth  away,  and  cometh 
not  again,  Psal.  Ixxviii.  39.  He  proportions  his  chas- 
tisements, not  according  to  our  crimes,  but  according 
to  our  great  weakness.  Therefore,  when  God  speaks 
of  David's  Son,  the  true  and  lively  image  of  the  holy 
seed  with  which  he  hath  concluded  an  eternal  covenant, 
he  saich.  If  he  commit  iniquity ^  Izvill  chasten  him  with  the 
rod  of  men,  and  with  the  stripes  cf  the  children  of  men :  But 
my  mercy  shall  not  depart  away  from  him,  2  Sam.  vii.  14, 
.1 5.  And  St.  Paul,  speaking  in  general  of  the  afflictions 
with  which  God  visits  his  children,  styles  them  tempta- 
tions common  to  many  1  Cor.  x.  13,  to  assure  us,  that  they 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  251^ 

shall  never  surpass  the  strength  of  our  frail  and  feeble 
nature. 

The  wise  and  experienced  physician  prescribes 
neither  physic  nor  bleeding  to  tlie  patient,  until  he 
hath  first  examined  his  pulse,  and  learned  thereby  the 
strength  of  his  constitution  -,  and  shall  not  God,  who 
is  wisdom  itself,  and  hath  made  all  things  by  weight 
and  measure,  who  knows  the  temper  of  our  souls, 
who  searcheth  our  reigns,  and  sees  our  very  heart, 
proportion  his  remedies  to  our  weakness :  He  that 
inflicted  punishments  upon  Babylon  by  measure,  and 
numbers  the  vials  of  his  wrath  which  he  pours  upon 
the  seat  of  the  beast,  how  much  more  shall  he  mea- 
sure the  rods,  and  weigh  the  afflictions,  with  which 
he  chastises  his  children  ?  how  much  more  shall  he 
number  their  sighs  and  tears  ?  This  consideration 
comforted  King  David,  O  God^  said  he,  tliou  iellest 
my  wanderings^  put  thou  my  lems  into  thy  bottle  :  are 
they  not  in  thy  book  ^  Psal.  Ivi.  8. 

Notwithstanding  the  flesh  is  of  a  contrary  opinion, 
I  am  persuaded,  that  our  diseases  ought  to  be  looked 
upon  as  our  most  gentle  and  favourable  afflictions. 
This  w^as  David's  persuasion  :  for  when  he  was 
offered  three  punishments,  and  bid  to  chuse  one  of 
them,  either  war,  famine,  or  the  pestilence,  which  is 
the  most  hated  and  dreadful  of  all  distempers,  he 
chose  the  pestilence.  The  reason  which  he  gives 
for  this  choice  should  be  for  ever  engraved  in  the 
bottom  of  .our  hearts,  Let  us  fall  Jiozv,  saith  he  to 
the  prophet  Gad,  into  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  for  his 
mercies  arc  great  ;  and  let  me  not  fall  into  the  hand  of 
vian,  2  Sam.  xxiv.  14. 

The  evils  wherewith  the  Lord  visits  us  are  expres- 
sions of  his  love  and  fatherly  care  ;  for  the  judgment, 
that  is,  his  chastisements,  begin  at  his  own  house, 
1  Pet.  iv.  17  ;  and,  among  all  his  servants,  he  chas- 
tises them  the  most  severely  whom  he  loves  the  most 
tenderly.  Therefore  he  tells  the  angel  of  the  church 
of  Laodicea,  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and 
chasten^  Rev.  iii.  19.  The  most  terrible  affliction  that 
can  befal  us  in  this  world,   is  never  to  be  afflicted ; 


252  THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

and  the  most  dreadful  temptation,  is  never  to  be 
tempted.  The  apostle  to  the  Hebrews  speaks  most 
excellently  upon  this  subject :  Forget  not,  saith  he,  the 
exhortation  ivhich  speaketh  unto  you  as  unto  children. 
My  Sony  despise  not  thou  the  chastening  oj  the  Lordy 
nor  faint  zvhen  thou  art  rebuked  of  him.  For  whom 
the  Lord  loveth,  he  chasteneth,  and  scourgeih  every 
son  whom  he  receiveth.  If  ye  endure  chasteningy  God 
dealeth  zvith  you  as  with  sons  :  For  what  son  is  he 
ivhom  the  fat  her  chasteneth  not :  But  if  you  be  with- 
out chastisement,  ivhereof  all  are  partakers,  then  are 
ye  bastards,  and  not  sons,  chap.  xii.  5,  6,  7,  8. 

All  things  ivork  together  for  good,  to  them  that  love 
God,  Rom.  vili.  28.  The  diseases  of  body  are  the 
medicine  of  the  soul.  The  pains  which  rack  thy 
flesh  are  meant  to  instruct  thy  conscience.  God  will 
have  thee  sigh  for  thy  sins,  water  thy  couch  with  thy 
tears,  Psal  vi.  6,  and  abhor  the  remembrance  of  thy 
past  life,  which  hath  brought  all  this  evil  upon  thee. 
He  would  bring  thy  flesh  into  subjection,  mortify  thy 
lusts,  and  make  thee  partake  of  his  holiness.  If  it 
please  God  in  this  manner  to  sanctify  his  chastise- 
ments unto  thee,  thou  wilt  one  day  cry  out  with 
David,  //  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been  afflicted : 
that  I  migiit  learn  thy  statutes.  Before  J  zvas  afflicted, 
I  went  astray  :  but  noiv  have  I  kept  thy  ivord,  Psal. 
cxix.  71,  67. 

Although  our  Lord  and  Saviour  w^as  the  only 
Son,  and  the  beloved  of  the  Father,  yet  learned  he 
obedience,  by  the  things  which  he  suffered,  Heb. 
V.  8.  God  hath  predestinated  thee  to  be  confirmed 
to  the  image  of  his  Son,  that  he  might  be  the  first- 
born among  many  brethren,  liom.  viii.  29.  He 
would  arm  thee  with  an  holy  constancy,  and  teach 
thee  to  possess  thy  soul  in  patience,  Luke  xxi.  ^9. 
Therefore  he  causeth  thee  to  see  with  thy  eyes,  and 
feel  v/ith  thy  hands,  That  all  flesh  is  as  grass,  and  all 
the  glory  of  man  as  the  flower  of  grass,  1  Pet.  i.  24. 
lie  ieacheth  thee  to  humble  thyself  under  his  mighty 
hand,  that  he  may  exalt  thee  in  due  time,  1  Pet.  v.  6, 

AVhen  God  intended  to  bring  the  children  of  Israel 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  253 

out  of  Egypt,  he  caused  the  yoke  of  their"  bondage 
to  become  more  grievous  and  intolerable,  Exod.  i. 
and  V.  For  the  same  reason,  God  sends  thee  this  cup 
of  bitterness,  because  he  would  breed  in  thee  a  loath- 
ing of  the  world,  and  all  its  vain  delights  ;  and  that 
thou  mayest  only  think  upon  heaven,  and  its  eternal 
happiness.  He  chastens  thee,  that  thou  mayest  not 
be  condemned  with  the  world,  1  Cor.  xi.  32.  He 
punishes  thy  flesh,  that  thy  spirit  may  be  saved, 
1  Cor.  V.  5, 

As  gold  is  tried  In  the  fire,  so  the  Lord  casts  us 
into  the  flames  of  affliction,  to  make  trial  of  our  faith, 
which  is  more  precious  than  fine  gold,  1  Pet.  i.  7. 
Therefore  let  us  glorify  God,  even  in  the  midst  of 
tribulations,  Knozving  that  tribulations  ivorketh  pa- 
tience  ;  and  patience  experience^  and  experience 
hope  ;  and  hope  maketh  not  ashamed^  because  the  love 
of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts,  by  the  holy 
Ghost  zvhich  is  given  unto  us,  Rom.  v.  3,   4,   5. 

God  will  kindle  again  thy  languishing  zeal,  renew 
the  ardour  of  thy  prayers,  and  give  them  wings  to  fly 
to  his  gracious  acceptance.  Tell  me  not,  that  thy 
distemper  is  an  heavy  burden  that  hinders  thy  soul 
from  lifting  itself  towards  heaven,  and  that  thy  grievous 
pains  dry  up  the  moisture  of  thy  tongue,  and  cause 
thy  lips  to  cleave  together  ;  for  I  mean  not  the  pray- 
ers composed  by  art,  but  the  holy  affections,  and 
earnest  sighs  and  groans,  of  a  soul  overwhelmed  with 
trouble.  One  groan  wrung  from  us  by  a  sense  of  our 
miseiy,  or  a  single  tear  that  flows  from  a  penitent 
heart,  is  far  more  acceptable  to  him  than  a  prayer  of 
forty  hours  that  comes  from  an  hypocritical  mouth. 

When  the  prophet  Moses  saw  himself  inclosed  be- 
tween Pharaoh's  army  and  the  Red  Sea,  he  was  so 
troubled  and  perplexed,  that  he  could  not  open  his 
mouth;  but  God  heard  the  voice  of  his  heart,  and  an- 
swered his  silent  cry,  Exod.  xiv.  King  Hezekiah 
chattered  like  a  crane  or  a  swallow,  and  mourned  as  a 
dove.  Is.  xxxviii.  14  j  yet  God  had  a  respect  to  his 
groans  and  tears  and  heard  him  in  his  holy  sanctuary. 
The  sighs  of  Jonah  in  the  whale's  belly,  ascended 
through  the  depths  of  the  sea,  and  mounted  up  to  the 


254  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

sacred  habitation  of  God's  glory,  Jonah  ii.  The  cries 
of  Jesus  Christ  expiring  upon  the  cross,  have  pierced 
through  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  and  have  moved 
the  bowels  of  his  everlasting  mercies.  Math,  xxvii. 
In  short,  God  hath  been  pleased  to  promise  concern- 
ing all  his  children  in  general.  Before  they  call,  I  lull 
answer  j  and  while  they  are  yet  speaking,  I  will  hear. 
Is.  Ixv.  24.  Therefore  the  royal  prophet  says  not  only. 
That  God  hears  the  cry,  but,'  That  he  hears  the  desire 
of  the  humble,  that  he  prepares  their  heart,  and  saves 
theviy  PsaL  x.  17.  and  cxlv.  19.  And  hence  the 
apostle  St.  Paul,  speaking  of  that  spirit  that  supports 
us  under  all  our  weaknesses,  and  teacheth  us  to  pray, 
saith.  That  it  crieth  in  our  hearts,  Abba,  Father  j 
and  that  it  makcth  intercession  for  us,  zvith  groanings 
which  cannot  be  iitteredy    Rom.  viii.  15,  26. 

Take  courage,  my  brother,  or  my  sister,  and  be  not 
dismayed.  Thou  seest  a  narrow  passage,  a  way  all 
beset  with  thorns  and  briars ;  but  it  is  heaven's  gate, 
and  the  way  that  leads  to  paradise  :  for  we  must  of 
necessity  pass  through  a  vale  of  tears,  before  we  can 
come  to  the  city  of  the  living  God.  We  must  through 
much  tribulation  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  Gody 
Acts  xiv.  22.  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn  :  for  they 
,' hair  be  comforted.  Math.  v.  4.  Blessed  is  the  man 
that  endureth  temptation  :  for  ivhen  he  is  tried,  he 
shall  receive  tJic  croivn  of  life,  which  the  Lord  hath 
promised  to  them  that  lore  him,  James  i.  12. 

The  Lord  sends  thee  this  affliction,  this  severe  trial, 
not  only  for  thine  own  good,  and  the  advancement  of 
thy  own  salvation,  but  also  for  the  benefit  and  edifica-^ 
tion  ot  others.  With  a  mostadmirable  wisdom,  he  pre- 
serves the  comimunicn  of  saints,  and  so  disposeth  of 
every  one,  that  we  all  contribute  to  the  building 
of  his  tabernacle.  To  one  he  gives  riches,  that  he 
may  be  bountiful  in  alms.  To  another  wisdom,  that 
he  may  instruct  the  ignorant,  and  comfort  the  afflict- 
ed. SomiC  he  raises  to  great  honours  and  dignities, 
that  they  m.ay  protect  the  innocent,  and  deliver  the 
oppressed  :  and  others  he  visits  with  desperate  evils, 
and  long  and  grievous  diseases ;  or  else  he  deprives 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  255 

them  of  their  most  needful  senses,  as  their  eye-sight, 
or  their  hearing,  that  they  may  edify  their  neighbours 
by  an  holy  constancy  and  christian  patience.  The 
ashes  of  Job  have  more  lustre  and  true  splendor  than 
ail  the  gold  and  precious  stones  in  the  world.  It  is 
many  ages  since  he  endured  great  and  most  terrible 
calamities ;  nevertheless  his  patience  is  still  proposed 
to  us  for  our  imitation,  and  to  the  end  of  the  world 
will  always  instruct  the  church  of  God,  James,  v.  11. 
By  the  severity  of  the  evils  which  thou  endurest,  God 
teaches  thee  to  put  on  the  bowels  of  mercy  and  com- 
passion :  for  as  he  commanded  the  children  of  Israel, 
that  they  should  not  oppress  a  stranger,  because  they 
themselves  had  been  strangers  in  the  land  of  Egypt, 
Exod.  xxiii.9;  so  he  sends  to  thee  afflictions,  that 
thou  mayest  pity  the  afflicted,  and  suffer  with  them 
as  members  of  the  same  body.  We  have  an  example 
of  this  in  Jesus  Christ  our  head  :  for  though  the  chief 
end  of  his  sufferings  was  to  redeem  us,  and  to  recon- 
cile us  to  God  the  Father;  nevertheless  the  Holy 
Ghost  assures  us,  That  he  zvas  in  all  points  tempted 
like  asive  are^  yet  without  sin:  that  he  might  be  merci- 
fuly  and  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities. 
Heb.  ii.  17,  and  iv.  5. 

Finally,  the  affliction  under  which  thou  groanest  is 
sent  to  thee,  not  only  for  thy  salvation,  and  the  edi- 
fication of  thy  neighbours,  but  also  for  the  glory  of  the 
great  and  living  God,  who  formed  and  fashioned  thee. 
For  we  may  say  of  every  malady  that  happens  to  good 
men,  as  Christ  said  of  that  of  Lazarus,  This  sickness 
is  not  unto  death,  but  for  the  glori)  of  God,  that  the 
Son  of  God  might  be  glorified  therebi/,  John  xi.  4. 

Thou  mayest  be  severe  to  thyself,  but  thou  must 
be  charitable  to  others,  and  judge  candidly  of  thy 
brother's  affliction.  When  thou  art  in  pain  or  trouble 
think  seriously  upon  thy  sins,  and  turn  unto  God  with 
thy  whole  heart ;  but  when  thou  seest  others  confined 
to  a  bed  of  languishing,  conclude  not  from  thence, 
with  David's  enemies,  that  it  is  because  they  have 
committed  some  enormous  crime,  Psal.  xli;  rather 
imagine,. that  it  may  be  a  means  which  God  employs 


256  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

to  declare  his  power,  and  that  the  faith  and  piety  of 
the  sick  person  may  appear  in  their  full  lustre.  This 
divine  lesson  is  taught  us  by  the  Saviour  of  the  world: 
for  when  his  apostles,  seeing  a  man  which  was  blind 
from  his  birth,  asked  him,  saying,  M aster ^  who  did 
shi,  this  man,  o?^  his  parents,  that  he  zvas  born  blind  P 
our  Lord  answered  them,  Neither  hath  this  man  sin- 
??edy  nor  his  parents  :  but  that  the  works  of  God  should 
be  made  manifest  in  him,  John  ix.  2,  3.  Not  that 
these  persons  were,  absolutely  speaking  without  sin; 
for  there  is  none  that  doeth  good,  no  not  one,  Psal.  xiv. 
3  ;  but  the  meaning  is,  that  they  were  not  guilty  of 
any  notorious  sin,  any  such  horrid  crime,  as  had  drawn 
down  the  vengeance  of  heaven  upon  them.  It  was 
God's  good  pleasure  that  this  poor  man  should  be 
born  with  this  natural  imperfection,  that  he  might 
make  him  an  example  of  his  mercy,  and  declare  in 
him  his  almighty  power ;  and  that  our  Saviour,  by 
giving  him  his  sight,  might  make  it  appear,  that  he  is 
the  true  God,  which  forms  the  eye,  Psal.  xciv.  9. — 
The  true  light,  zvhich  light efh  eiery  man  that  cometh 
into  the  ivorldy  John  i.  9.  Likewise,  when  some  came 
and  told  this  great  God  and  Saviour  what  had  hap- 
pened to  the  Galileans,  whose  blood  Pilate  had  min- 
gled" with  their  sacrifices,  his  answer  was.  Suppose  ye 
that  these  Galileans  ivere  sinners  above  all  the  Galile- 
ans, because  they  suffered  such  things  P  I  tell  you y  nay  ; 
but  except  ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  likeivise  perish.  Or 
those  eighteen  upon  whom  the  tower  in  Siloe  fell,  and 
slew  them,  think  ye  that  they  ivere  sinners  above  all 
men  that  divelt  in  Jerusalem  F  1  tell  you,  nay ;  but 
except  ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  likezvise  perish,  Luke 
xiii.  2]  &c. 

God  is  doubly  glorified  by  the  evils  and  calamities 
with  which  he  visits  his  children.  For  first  he  justi- 
fies them  before  all  the  world,  from  the  calumnies 
which  are  thrown  upon  them  ;  and  makes  apparent 
the  sinceritv  of  their  love,  and  their  unfei2:ned  obedi- 
ence.  Satan  accuseth  us,  that  we  serve  God  merely 
for  the  advantages  which  we  receive  in  this  life,  and 
because  he  hedges  us  in  on  every  side,  by  his  provi- 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  25  7 

deuce.  Job  i.  For  this  reason,  God  removes  from  us 
every  thing  that  is  pleasing  and  delightful  to  the  flesh; 
he  give  us  the  bread  of  adversity,  and  the  w^ater  of  af- 
fliction, Is.  XXX.  20.  He  causeth  a  full  cup  of  bitter- 
ness to  be  wrung  out  to  us,  and  chastens  us  every  morn- 
ing, Psal.  Ixxiii.  10,  14.  By  these  grievous  trials, 
he  stops  the  mouth  of  the  accuser  of  our  brethren, 
zvhich  accuselli  them  before  God  day  and  night.  Rev. 
xii.  10.  He  declares  to  all  the  enemies  of  his  glory 
and  our  salvation,  that  v^e  put  our  whole  trust  in  God 
alone,  and  in  his  unchangeable  promises,  and  not  in 
the  outward  tokens  w^hich  he  gives  of  his  favour. 
He  manifests  to  all  the  world,  that  the  anchor  of  our 
hope  is  not  fixed  here  below,  but  that  it  hath  laid  hold 
upon  heaven,  xvhither  the  forerunner  is  for  us  entered, 
even  Jesus,  Heb.  vi.  20. 

As  God  is  glorified  in  our  afflictions,  he  is  no  less 
honoured  by  our  deliverance.     If  the  land  of  Judea 
had  not  abounded  with  such  as  were   deaf,  dumb, 
Jame,  blind,  decrepid,  and  possessed  with  devils ;  if 
j^neas  had  not  been  sick  of  a  palsy,  and  kept  his  bed 
eight  years.  Acts  ix.  33;  if  a  poor  woman  had  not 
been  diseased  with  an  issue  of  blood  twelve   years, 
Matth.  ix.  20  ;  if  another  had  not,  for  eighteen  years, 
had  a  spirit  of  infirmity,  which  bowed  her  together, 
•Luke  xiii.  II  ;  if  the  sick  of  the  palsy  had  not  been 
lying  in  his  bed  thirty-eight  years,  John  v.  5;  if  the 
daughter  of  Jairus  had  not  been  dead,  Matth.  ix  ;  if 
the  widow's  son  of  the  city  of  Nain  had  not  been  car- 
rying to  the  grave,  Luke  vii,  in  short,  if  Lazarus  had 
not  lain  in  the  grave  four  days,  John  xi.  17  ;  the  di- 
vine glory  of  the  miracles  of  our  Lord  and   Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  had  not  shone  abroad,  to  the  enlighten- 
ing the  whole  world.     Likewise,  in  these  latter  days, 
our  desperate    diseases  and  unexpected    recoveries, 
when  human  skill  avails  nothing,  declare  to  the  most 
senseless  souls,  that  it  is  God  alone  who  maketh  sore, 
and  bindeth  up,  Job  v.  18,  zcho  bringefh  dozvn  to  the 
grave,  and  bringeth  up,  1  Sam.  ii.  6. 

God's  deliverances  of  his  children  are  of  two  sorts  : 


258  THE   CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION. 

for  he  either  takes  away  the  burden  that  oppresses  us, 
or  else  he  stretcheth  forth  his  merciful  hand,  and  helps 
us  to  bear  it ;  either  he  removes  the  evil  from  us,  and 
pacifies  our  affliction,  or  he  strengthens  us  with  power 
and  courage,  and  arms  us  with  such  a  patience  and^ 
generous  resolution  as  is  necessary  to  support  it.     Of 
this   we   have  an  illustrious  example  in  the  apostle 
St.  Paul,  lest  he   should  be  exalted  above  measure 
through  the  abundance  of  his  revelations,  God  gave 
him  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,  and  permitted  the  messen- 
ger  of  Satan  to    buffet    him,    and  to    increase    the 
bitterness  and  sharpness   of  his  malady.      For  this 
thing,  this  holy  man  besought  the    Lord  often  that 
it    might  depart  from  him;    nevertheless  the   Lord 
would  not  take  away  this  thorn  from  his  flesh,  nor 
drive  away  this  messenger  of  Satan  that  bufleted  him: 
but  he  delivered  him  in  a  more  glorious  and  illustrious 
manner  ;  for  he  strengthened  him  with  his  Holy  Spirit, 
enriched  him  with  his  grace,  caused  the  power  of 
Christ  to  rest  upon  him,  and  made  his  strength  perfect 
in  his  servant's  weakness ;  insomuch  that  this  great 
apostle,  ravished  and  transported  with  joy,  cries  out, 
in  the  midst  of  his  sharp  affliction,  /  take  pleasure  in 
infirmities,  in  reproaches,  in  necessities,  in  persecutions, 
in  distresses,  Jor  Christ's  sake:  for  ivhen  I  am  iveak, 
then  ami  strong,  2  Cor.  xii.  10.     /  can  do  all  things 
through  Christy  zvhich  strengtheneth  me,  Phil.  iv.  13. 
The  same  also  appears  in  the  holy  martyr  St.  Stephen. 
His  death   was  the  most  cruel  and  most  painful  that 
can  possibly  be  imagined  -,  nevertheless  God  gave  him 
such  powerful  consolations,  and   filled  his  soul  with 
such  joy,  that  his  face  shone  as  it  had  been  the  face  of 
an  angel,  Acts  vi.  15.     To  this  purpose  we  must  like- 
wise understand  the  words  of  the  apostle  to  the  He- 
brews, where  he  saith.    That  Jesus  Christ  having  of- 
fered up  prayers  and  supplications,  xvith  strong  crying 
and  tears,  unto  him  that  zvas  able  to  save  him  from 
death,  was  heard  in  that  he  feared,  Heb.  v.  7.     For 
he  was  not  exempted  from  afflictions  and  sufferings  i 
but  he  endured  them   courageously,  and  was  in   all 
tilings  more  than  conqueror.     He  drank  up  the  very 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  259 

dregs  of  the  cup  of  God's  wrath;  but  by  his  almighty 
power  he  overcame  the  strength  of  the  poison.  His 
heavenly  Father  took  him  not  down  from  the  cross ; 
but  he  hath  erected  upon  it  his  glorious  trophies;  and 
that  cross  hath  been  as  his  triumphant  chariot.  There- 
fore, when  you  see  a  christian  bear  up  in  the  midst  of 
a  painful  visitation,  and  overcome  it  by  a  religious 
constancy,  who,  instead  of  mourning,  rejoiceth,  and 
comforts  himself  in  his  agonies,  you  may  assuredly 
conclude,  that  such  an  one  is  strengthened  from 
above,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  upholds  him,  and  that 
his  strength  is  made  perfect  in  his  servant's  weakness. 
This  is  the  most  miraculous  and  most  excellent  of  all 
deliverances. 

Some,  I  know,  approve  such  discourses  very  well 
in  their  ordinary  afflictions,  and  receive  these  conso- 
lations with  a  great  deal  of  composure  ;  but  as  soon 
as  any  extraordinary  and  violent  evil  seizes  upon 
them,  they  lose  all  patience  ;  they  murmur  against 
God,  and  complain  that  he  chastises  them  with  too 
much  rigour.  Nay,  some  proceed  so  far  as  to  curse, 
with  Job,  the  day  of  their  birth,  Job  iii ;  and,  giving 
a  loose  to  despair  cry  out  with  Cain,  Mij  punislwient  is 
greater  fhan  I  can  bear,  Gen.  iv.  13.  Miserable 
man  !  wilt  thou  imitate  those  barbarians,  who  curse 
the  sun  when  it  scorches  them,  and  shoot  their  arrows 
against  heaven  when  it  thunders  ?  Unhappy  wretch  ! 
w^hat  will  it  avail  thee  to  defy  thy  creator  ?  what  ad- 
vantage wilt  thou  reap  from  the  blasphemies  which 
thou  belchest  forth  against  the  Son  of  Righteousness  ? 
Miserable  worm  of  the  earth,  less  than  the  dust, 
contemptible  as  nothing  !  wilt  thou  undertake  to  fight 
against  God,  to  pluck  him  from  his  throne,  and  to 
break  the  invincible  arm  of  his  power  ?  Dost  thou 
imagine,  by  offending  and  outraging  thy  judge,  to 
stop  the  hand  of  his  vengeance  !  Wilt  thou  quench 
the  fire  of  his  wrath  by  spitting  in  his  face  ?  Believ- 
est  thou,  that  he  will  stretch  forth  his  hand  to  deliver 
thee,  that  he  will  open  it  to  increase  thy  blessings, 
whilst  thy  mouth  is  filled  with  blasphemies  against 
liim,  who  is  thy  Sovereign  Lord  r 


260  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

Lend  an  ear  to  my  advice,  I  beseech  thee,  my 
friend,  and  I  will  help  thee  out  of  this  labyrinth 
wherein  thou  art  unhappily  bewildered  ;  and,  with 
God's  assistance,  will  cause  thee  to  understand,  that 
thou  complainest  wrongfully  against  him,  who  does 
all  things  by  weight  and  measure. 

1.  Revole  in  thy  mind  the  whole  course  of   thy 
life,  and  consider  seriously  how  many   wicked   ac- 
tions thou  hast  committed,  either  through  inadver- 
tency,   or  on  set  purpose,    how   many    words  have 
escaped  thy  mouth,   and  how  many   thoughts  have 
been  fostered  in  thy  heart  against  the  commands  of 
Almighty  God.     Consider,  with  attention,  the  num- 
ber and  heinousness  of  thy  sins,   and  thou  shalt  find, 
that  God's  punishments  are  gentle  and  mild,    when 
compared  with  thy  offences ;  and  that  for  one  wound 
or  bitter  pang  which  thou  feelest,  thou  hast  deserved 
millions ;  insomuch  that  thou  wilt  confess,  with  the 
prophet  Daniel,  O  Lord,  righteousness  belongeth  unto 
thee,  but  unto  us  confusion  of  face,  Dan.  ix.  7  ;  and 
zvilt  cry  out,  xvith    David,    Innumerable  evils    have 
compassed  me  about,  mine  iniquities  have  taken   hold 
upon  vie  :  they  are  more  than  the  hairs  of  mine  head. 
Psalm  xL  12.      There  is  no  soundness  in  my  flesh,  be- 
cause of  thine  anger  :  neither  is  there  any  rest  in  my 
hones,  because  of  my  sin,  Psal.  xxxviii.  3. 

2.  Consider  how  many  persons  there  are  in  the 
world,  better  perhaps  and  more  pious  than  thee, 
who  yet  suffer  sharper  and  longer  evils,  and  have  less 
comfort  and  assistance.  If  thou  comparest  thy  con- 
dition with  theirs,  thou  wilt  find,  that  God  is  partial 
to  thee,  and  that  he  treats  thee  with  great  lenity. 

3.  Cast  thine  eyes  upon  the  death  of  thy  Lord  and 
Saviour,  who  being  just  and  innocent,  suffered  for  us 
unjust  and  abominable  sinners,  1  Pet.  iii.  18.  Thy 
pangs  are  grievous,  I  confess  ;  but  those  w^hich  thy 
merciful  Redeemer  endured  for  thee  were  a  thou- 
sand times  more  intolerable  :  witness  his  cries,  his 
tears,  and  the  drops  of  blood  which  issued  from  his 
sacred  body,  Luke  xxii ;  witness  that  earnest  prayer 
which  he  repeated  thrice  upon  his  bended  knees,   0 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  25 

mv  Father,  if  it  he  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me, 
Matth.  xxvi.  39  ;  and  witness  that  lamentable  voice 
upon  the  cross,  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thoitfor^ 
saken  me  ^  Matth.  xxvii.  46. 

4  Weio-h  in  the  equal  balance  of  the  sanctuary  all 
the  evils  which  thou  hast  endured  in  this  life,  with 
the  pains  of  hell  which  thou  hast  justly  merited ;  thou 
wilt  quickly  conclude,  that  all  thy  sufferings  are  no- 
thino-  in  comparison  to  the  horrible  torments  of  that 
lake  of  fire,  where  there  is  weeping  and  gnashing  of 
teeth.  If  thou  art  so  sensible  ot  the  transitory  pains 
of  this  life,  consider  how  much  thou  art  obliged  to 
the  goodness  of  God,  who  hath  graciously  pardoned 
all  thine  offences,  and  redeemed  thee  from  the  ever- 
lasting horrors  of  the  life  to  come.  ,    .     •  , 

5.  Thou  must  imitate  those  who,  having  their  sight 
dazzled   with  looking  too  intensely  upon  extraordi- 
nary   glaring  colours,  turn  off*   their  eyes  to    a  less 
offensive   object.      Instead  of  always  handling  thy 
wounds,   and  continually  meditating  upon  the  evils 
that  afflict  thee,   revolve  in  thy  mind  the  goodness  of 
God,  and  all  the  favours  he  has  vouchsafed  to  shew 
thee  from  the  time   of   thy  conception   until   now, 
I  give  thee  leave  to  put  in  one  side  of  the  balance,  all 
thy  crosses,  misfortunes,  diseases,  pains,  and  sorrows, 
upon  condition  that,  in  the  other  side,  thou  wilt  cast 
all  the  mercies,  favours,  blessings,  and  deliverances, 
which  thou  hast  received  from  heaven.  Thou  bew^ail- 
est  thy  misery,   and   complainest  of  thy   condition. 
Thou  believest,  that  thy  languishing  life  is  the  most 
miserable  upon  the  earth  ;  insomuch  that  thou  canst 
willinglv    crv  out,  with  the  prophet   Jeremiah,  Is  it 
nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass  by  f  Behold  and  see, 
if  there  be  any  sorroit,  like  unto  my  sorrozv,  which  is 
done  unto  me]  wherewith  tJie  Lord  hath  afflicted  me,  in 
tlie  day  of  his  fierce  anger.  Lam.  i.  12.      But  though 
there  should  be  nothing  else  but  only  this,  that  God 
hath  honoured  thee  with  the  knowledge  oi  his  sacred 
will,  enriched  thee  with  the  graces  of  his  ho  y  bpiriw 
and  sown  in  thy  heart  the  seeds  of  eterna   lite,   and 
the  blessed  hopes  of  seeing  his  face  in  glory,  thou 


262  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

oughtest  to  look  upon  thyself  as  one  of  the  happiest 
creatures  under  the  sun. 

Lastly,  Thou  must  meditate,  with  a  religious  seri- 
ousness, upon  the  joys  and  the  eternal  happiness  of 
paradise.  For  I  reckon,  with  the  apostle.  That  the 
siiffeinngs  of  this  present  time  are  not  zvorthy  to  be 
compared  with  the  glory  which  shall  be  revealed  in  usy 
Horn.  viii.  18.  When  we  cast  our  eyes  upon  the 
earth  alone,  we  judge  it  to  be  of  an  unmeasurable 
extent.  Our  sight  is  lost  and  bewildered  in  the  con- 
templation of  so  many  cities,  provinces,  and  king- 
doms ;  but  when  we  compare  it  with  the  vast  di- 
mensions of  heaven,  we  find  it  to  be  but  a  point. 
So,  when  w^e  reckon  up  the  hours,  days,  weeks, 
months,  and  years,  of  our  sufferings,  the  time  appears 
very  long  ;  but  when  we  compare  all  these  portions 
of  time  w^ith  eternity,  they  seem  but  a  moment. 
Though  we  should  have  been  plunged  in  the  very 
abyss  of  misery  and  misfortune,  from  the  very  first 
moment  of  our  entrance  into  the  world  until  the  last 
of  our  soins:  out,  nevertheless  we  should  have  sufh- 
cient  reason  to  say,  with  St.  Paul,  Our  light  affiiction, 
which  is  but  for  moment^  zvorketh  for  us  a  far  more 
exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory  ;  while  zve  look 
not  at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but  at  the  things 
which  are  not  seen  :  for  the  tJiings  zvhich  are  seen 
are  temporal ;  but  the  things  zvhich  are  not  i^een  are 
eternaly    2  Cor.  iv.  17.  18. 

The  only  source  of  all  our  consolation  is  God's 
gracious  promise  to  help  us  in  time  of  need.  Engrave 
in  the  bottom  of  your  hearts  these  divine  sayings. 
When  lie  that  hath  set  his  love  upon  we  shall  call  upon 
mcy  I  zvill  anszver  him  :  I  zvill  be  zvith  him  in  trouble y 
I  zvill  deliver  him,  and  honour  Jiimy  Psalm  xci.  15. 
TJie  Lord  knoweth  hozv  to  deliver  the  godly  out  of 
temptations,  2  Pet.  ii.  9.  He  is  rich  unto  all  that 
call  upon  him,  Rom.  x.  12.  He  is  nigh  unto  all  them 
that  call  upon  him,  to  all  that  call  upon  him  in  truth. 
Psalm  cxlv.  18.  He  fulfils  the  desire  of  the  humble, 
he  hears,  their  cry,  verse  19.  Many  are  the  afflic- 
lions  of  the   righteous  :  but   the  Lord  deliver eth  hini 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  263 

out  of  them  all.  Psalm  xxxlv.  19.  Call  upon  me, 
saith  he,  in  the  day  of  trouble  ;  I  zmll  deliver  thee, 
and  thou  shall  glorify  me.  Psalm  L  15 

When  a  poor  subject   is  visited  and  caressed  by 
his  prince  in  the  time  of  his  sickness,  he  looks  upon 
it  as  a  great  favour  and  a  singular  happmess.  ^    And 
when,  in  the  midst  of  our  most  grievous  agonies,  we 
happen  to  cast  our  eye  upon  a  dear  friend,  whom  we 
earnestly  wished  to  see,  we  are  wont  to  say,  Methinks 
I  feel  no  pain,  now  I  have  the  satisfaction  of  your 
company.     Now  the   tenderness   of  God^s  love    ac- 
companies the  glory  of  his  majesty    He  is  the  Father 
of  mercies,  and  the  God  of  all  comfort,  ivho  con^ort-^ 
eth  us  in  all  our  tribulation,  2  Cor.  i.    3,   4.   ^  He   is 
that  bosom  friend  who  loveth  at  all  times,  as  it  were 
a  brother  who  is  born  for  adversity,  Prov.  xvii.    17. 
He  is  at  once  the  King  of  Kings,  and  our  most  cor- 
dial friend.       He  enters  into  the  house  of  mourning, 
Eccl   vii.  and  is  nigh  unto  every  broken  heart  and 
contrite  spirit,  Psal.  xxxiv.  18.  The  lower  our  estate 
is,  the  more  he  remembereth  us,  Psal.  cxxxvi.  23, 

Notwithstanding  the  misbehaviour  of  our  children, 

we  cannot  bear  to  see  them  in  distress,  but  are  moved 

•with  compassion,   and  strive   to  comfort  them  to  the 

best  of  our  ability  ;  and  shall  thy  God,  who  loves  thee 

more  cordially,  and  with  a  more  unalterable  love  than 

the  best  of  fathers,  or  the  most  tender-hearted  mother, 

forsake  thee  in  the  day  of  affliction  ?  This  merciful 

and  compassionate   Father,  who  took  thee  into  his 

protection  when  thou  earnest  into  the  world,  who 

hath  been  thy  God  from  thy  mother's  belly,  Psal.  xxii. 

10,  and  hath  administered  to  all  thy  necessities;  shall 

he  refuse  thee  his  gracious  succour  in  this  thy  utmost 

extremity  ?  He  who  perfected  praise  out  of  thy  mouth 

when  thou  didst  suck  at  thy  mother's  breast,  Psal.  viii. 

2.  Matth.   xxi.  16,  who  hath  crowned  thy  youthful 

days  with  his  divine  blessings,  will  not  cast  thee  off  in 

the  time  of  old   age.       He   will  not  forsake  thee  m 

the  last  moments  of  thy  life,  when  thy  vigour  is  con- 

sumed,  and  thy  strength  faileth,  Psal.  Ixxi.  9. 

When  we  go  about  to  assist   our  sick  or  wdunded 


264  THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

friends,  wc  labour,  by  all  possible  means,  to  lessen  their 
pain.     We  exert  all  our  skill,  and  discover  our  most 
excellent  secrets ;  at  least  we  endeavour  to  make  them 
sensible  by  our  officious  cares,  our  sighs,  and  tears,  that 
we  have  a  quick  feeling  of  their  anguish.  Their  cries 
and  groans  are  so  many  darts  or  daggers  that  stab  us 
to  tlie  heart.     Likewise  our  merciful  God   is  moved 
with  compassion  at  our  sufferings  ;  when  he  sees  us 
racked  with  cruel  pains,  his  bowels  yearn,  his  heart  is 
turned  within  him,  his  repentings  are  kindled,  Hosea 
xi.  8,  and  his  love  towards  us  is  inflamed  afresh.   In 
all  our  afflictions  he  is  afflicted,  Is.  Ixiii.  9;  and  he  that 
ioiicheth  us,  touchefh  the  apple  of  his  eye,  Zech.  ii.  8. 
He  w^eeeps  and  groans  for  our  torments,  and  is  touch- 
ed zcith  the  feeling  of  our   infirmities,  Heb.  iv.    15. 
He  binds  up  our  bruises,  and  pours  his  balm   into 
our  wounds,  Jer.  xxx.  He  healeth  the  broken  heart. 
Psalm  cxlvii.  3,  and  causeth  the  broken  bones  to  re- 
joice. Psalm  li.  8.    He  pours  his  good  ointment  upon 
our  couch,  and  comforts   us  with  his  sweet  savour. 
Cant.  i.     If  a  pestilential  fever  hath  seized  upon  you, 
this  heavenly  physician   can  give  you   some  cordial 
waters,  some  powerful  antidote  to  keep  the  poison 
from  the  heart.      The    hand    of  his  grace  is  a  sove- 
reign" remedy  to  preserve  thy  soul  from  the  venom  of 
the    old  serpent.      He  will  appy  to  thy   head,   thy 
stomach,  or  rather  to  thy  heart,  not  a  dead  bleeding 
pigeon,    but    the  living    and    quickening    virtue    of 
his  holy  Spirit.       Only  discover  to  him  the  afflicted 
and   diseased   part,   and  he  w^ill  anoint  it  with   the 
oil  of  joy  and  gladness,  that  shall  penetrate  into  thy 
joints  and  thy  very  marrow.      If  thou  feelest  thyself 
w^ak  or  fainting,  thou  needest  only  say   to  him,  as 
the  Spouse  in  the  Canticles,  Stay  me  zvith  flaggonsy 
chap.  ii.  5,  and  he  will   not   fail  to  present  unto  thee 
the  new  wine  of  his  kingdom.      If  thou  art  thirsty, 
ask  of  him    drink,    and  he   will   give  thee  of  that 
vvater,    whereof    whosoever     drinketh    shall    never 
tliirst,  John  iv.  14. 

Therefore  my  brother,  or  my  sister,  cast  thyself 
upon  God,  for  his  power  is  equal  to  his  love,  and  he 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  553 

knows  better  than  thyself,  or  we  can,  what  is  proper 
and  expedient  for  thee.  In  his  due  time  he  will 
cause  thy  pains  to  cease,  and  will  take  his  thorn  from 
thy  flesh.  Either  he  will  drive  from  thee  the  spirit 
of  infirmity  that  afflicts  thee,  or  else  he  will  make  his 
strength  perfect  in  thy  weakness.  He  will  endue 
thee  with  so  much  patience,  arm  thee  with  such  con- 
stancy, and  fill  thee  with  such  extraordinary  joy  and 
consolation,  that  every  one  shall  visibly  perceive  that 
God  himself  is  thy  helper,  and  that  his  strength  sus- 
tains thee.  O  how  sweet  and  pleasant  is  God's  as- 
sistance to  a  Christian  soul  !  it  brings  with  it  such 
vast  and  precious  delights  ;  it  causeth  such  undenia- 
ble testimonies  of  our  adoption  to  shine  forth  ;  it 
gives  us  such  a  transporting  earnest  of  our  celestial 
inheritance,  such  a  ravishing  foretaste  of  paradise, 
that  St.  Paul  prefers  it  not  only  to  all  the  riches, 
pleasures,  and  honours  of  the  world,  but  also  to  his 
being  caught  up  to  the  third  heaven,  where  he  heard 
unspeakable  words,  which  it  is  not  lawful  for  a  man 
to  utter,  2  Cor.  xii.  4. 

If  the  sufferings  of  Christ  abound  in  us,  so  our  con- 
solation also  aboundeth  by  Christ,  2  Cor.  i.  5.  For 
as  God  commands  zvitie  to  be  given  to  him  that  is  of 
an  heavy  hearty  that  he  ma})  drink  and  remember  his 
misery  no  more,  Prov.  xxxi.  6,  7  ;  so  he  administers 
the  most  cordial  and  powerful  consolations  to  the 
greatest  evils.  It  is  on  this  occasion  that  he  displays 
his  almighty  arm,  and  pours  out  the  rich  abundance 
of  his  graces.  When  thou  ivalkest  through  the  fire, 
thou  shalt  not  be  burnt  ;  neither  shall  the  flame  kin- 
dle upon  thee.  Is.  xliii.  2.  For  as  the  Son  of  God 
was  in  the  fiery  furnace,  with  Daniel's  three  compan- 
ions in  Babylon,  Dan.  iii.  25,  so  in  the  most  burning 
fever,  the  most  scorching  pain,  he  will  refresh  thy 
soul,  and  thou  slialt  be  like  a  zvatered  garden,  and 
like  a  spring  of  water^  ivhose  waters  fail  not.  Is, 
Iviii.  1 1.  Whatever  flood  beats  against  thee,  what- 
ever defluction  endeavours  to  choke  thee,  thou  may- 
est  say  with  the  royal  prophet,  /  have  set  the  Lord 
nlwa.ys  before  me  :  because  he  is  at  my  right  handy  I 

Ll 


26^  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

shall  not  be  moved.  Psalm  xvi.  8.  Though  I  walk 
through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  ;  though 
I  have  no  help  nor  assistance  in  the  world,  and 
though  there  remains  no  more  strength  or  vigour  in 
my  body,  /  ivill  fear  no  evil :  for  thou,  O  God,  art 
with  me,  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they  comfort  me, 
Ps.  xxiii.  4. 

God  will  not  only  draw  near  to  thy  sick-bed,  but 
he  will  embrace  thy  person.     He  will  kiss  thee  with 
the  kisses  of  his  mouth.  Cant.   i.  2,  and   thou  shall 
suck  and  he  satisfied  zvith  the  breasts  of  his  consola- 
tions, Isa.   Ixvi.    11.     As  one  zvhom  his  mother  com* 
forteth,  so  shall  he  comfort  thee,  Isa.  Ixvi.   13,  and 
will   caress    thee    with   such  tenderness,   that   thou 
mayest  say  with  the  spouse  in  the  Canticles,  His  left 
hand  is  under  my  head,  and  his  right  hand  doth  em- 
brace vie,  chap.  ii.  6,  with  his  gracious  hand  he  will 
wipe  away  thy  cold  sweats ;  he  will  receive  thy  sighs 
into  his  bosom  -,  and  will  put  thy  tears  into  his  bottle. 
Psalm  Ivi.  8  :  and  as  when  our  Lord  and   Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  was  in  his  grievous  agony,  and  drops  of 
blood  fell  from  his  sacred  body,  there  appeared  an 
angel    unto    him  from   heaven,    strengthening  him, 
Luke  xxii.  43  ;  so  in  thy  greatest  and  most  difficult 
encounters,   and  when  thou  shalt  be  struggling  with 
death  itself,  his  faithful  ministers  and  ambassadors, 
those  angels  of  his  right  hand,  shall  visit  thee  to  sup- 
ply thee  with  spiritual  comforts  ;  and  if  these  shall  be 
wanting,  he  will  send  unto  thee  some  of  those  spirits 
of  light  that  wait  before  his  glorious  throne.     O  gra- 
cious God,  if  we  could  but  perceive  the  things  that 
are  of  themselves  invisible  ;  and  if  thou  wouldst  but 
give  us    eyes,    like   to    those  of   thy  holy  prophet, 
2  Kings  vi,  we  should  see  legions  of  these  heavenly 
spirits,    flying  about  in  the  houses  of  mourning,  to 
assist  and  comfort  the  faithful  soul. 

Finally,  as  the  sun  by  its  light,  and  the  strength  of 
its  beams,  drives  away  the  thickest  clouds,  and  cheers, 
with  the  brightness  of  its  countenance,  the  whole 
face  of  nature  ;  so  Jesus  Christ,  the  true  Son  of 
righteousness,  zvith  healing  in  his  zvings,  Malachi  iv. 


THE  CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION.  267 

2,  chases  away  our  most  cloudy  sorrows.  By  the 
light  of  his  grace,  and  the  influence  of  his  holy  Spirit, 
he  dispels  our  most  sensible  griefs,  and  fills  us  with  a 
joy  unspeakable,  and  full  of  glory,  1  Peter  i.  8,  and 
with  the  peace  of  God,  zvhichpasseth  all  understandins^, 
Phil.  iv.  7. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

lor  a  Sick  Person  zvho  prepares  for  Death. 

O  ALMIGHTY  and  merciful  God  !  who  formest  the  light, 
and  Greatest  darkness,  and  dealest  out  good  and  evil  according 
to  thy  wise  providence,  I  acknowledge  that  it  is  thy  hand  which 
confines  me  to  this  bed  of  infirmity,  and  that  it  is  rather  the 
corruption  of  my  manners,  than  any  distempered  habit  of  body, 
which  hath  brought  this  sickness  upon  me.     Instead  of  com- 
plaining of  thy  justice,  I  adore  thy  goodness,  and  thy  wonderful 
wisdom  which  shines  forth  in  all  things.     O  Lord,  how  mild 
are  thy  chastisements  compared  to  my  offences  !  How  wretch- 
edly have  I  abused  thy  favours,  and  what  a  miserable  use  have 
I  made  of  that  health  which  I  received  from  thee,  in  whom  we 
live,  move,  and  have   our  being.     I  have  had  more  love  and 
affection  for  the  things  .of  this  world,  and  for  the  satisfactions 
of  this  miserable  flesh,  than  for  the  glory  of  thy  holy  name,  and 
the  salvation  of  my  soul.     Therefore  all  the  night  make  I  my 
bed  to  swim,  I  water  my  couch  with  my  tears.     O  God,  from 
whom  nothing  is  hid,  thou  knowest  that  these  are  not  the  tears 
of  anguish  or  indignation,  but  those  of  a  sincere  repentance, 
for  having  offended  so  good  a  Father,  so  merciful  a  Lord.  Even 
in  this  my  chastisement  I  feel  the  effects  of  thy  compass ion^  and 
discover  the  bowels  of  thine  adorable  love.     Thou  rebukest  me 
not  in  thine  anger,  neither  correctest  me  in  thy  fury.     Thou 
punishest  me  not  as  a  judge,  but  as  a  father;  and  even  this 
chastening  is  a  token  of  thy  love,  and  of  thy  fatherly  care  :  For 
nvhom  thou  lovest  thou  chastenest,  and  scourgest  every  son  whom  thou 
reeeivest.     So  that  if  uue  be  without  chastisement,  whereof  all  are 
partakers,  then  are  we  bastards  and  not  sons.     Though  this  chast- 
ening for  the  present  seemeth  exceeding  painful  and  grievous, 
nevertheless  it  shall  one  day  yield  me  the  peaceable  fruits  of 
righteousness.     And  as  honey  was  at  the  end  of  Jonathan's 
rod,  which  strengthened  him  and  enlightened   his  eyes;  so 
after  having  felt  thy  rod,  I  shall  taste  the  sweet  comforts  and 


268  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

unspeakable  joys  of  thy  Holy  Spirit,  and  my  understanding 
shall  be  altogether  enlightened.     O  almighty  and  all-wise  God! 
■who  bringest  light  out  of  darkness,  and  makest  all  things  work 
together  for  good  to  them  that  love  thee,  order  this  sickness  as 
it  pleaseth  thee,  provided  it  be  for  thy  glory  and  my  salvation. 
Thou  seest  my  affliction  and  my  low  estate  ;  and  knowest  bet- 
ter what  is  good  for  me  than  I  myself.  O  Almighty  God !  I  know 
that   thou  canst  do  all  things  ;  tJjou  makest  sore,  atid  kindest  up: 
thou  ivoundest,  and  thy  bands  make  ivhole  :  thou  bringest  down  to 
the  grave,  and  bringest  up.     Thou  healest,  at  thy  pleasure,  the 
mo- 1  desperate  distempers  ;  thou  quickenest  the  dead,  and  call- 
est  -hose  things  which  be  not  as  though  they  were.     O  incom- 
panble  Physician !  thou  canst  not  only  send  down  thy  blessing 
upon  the  medicines  administered  to  us^  but  if  thou  sayest  the 
word,  I  shall  be  perfectly  healed.     If,  for  reasons  best  known 
unto  thee,  it   is  thy  pleasure  that  this   my   sickness  continue^ 
take  not  from  me,  O  Lord,  thy  fatherly  care,  but  redouble  the 
comforts  of  thy  Spirit.     Arm  me  with  a  truly  christian   spi- 
rit,, and  endue  me  with  a  constancy  worthy  the  profession  of 
thy  holy  name.     Thou  art  the  great  physician  of  both  soul 
and  body.    I  beseech  thee,  O  my  God  !  if  it  is  not  thy  plea- 
sure to  take  this  thorn  from  my  flesh,  to  free  me  from  this  in- 
firmity that  afflicts  my  body,  at  least  pluck  from  my  heart  all 
the  cares  and  fears   that  gnaw  and  consume  it.     Fill  my   soul 
with  thy  peace,  joy,  love,  and  celestial  consolations.     While 
my  body  stoops  to  the  earth,  and  I  am  deprived  of  the  society 
of  men,  let  my  heart  mount  up  to  the  highest  heaven,  and  let 
it  be  my  whole  delight  to  converse  with  thee.     I  have  spent 
but  too  much  time  upon  worldly  affairs,  which  are  nothing  but 
vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit.     Grant  me  the  grace  to  employ 
this  respite  which  thou  givest  me,  in  thinking  upon  my  sins,  to 
implore  thy  pardon  with  a  sincere  repentance  5  upon  thy  great 
and  eternal  mercies,  to  embrace  them  with  a  true  and  lively 
faith  •,  and  upon  thy  glorious  kingdom,  to  aspire  after  it  with 
an  holy  earnestness  and  christian  joy  •,  so  that  I  may  be  able  to 
say  with  the  man  after  thine  own  heart,  My  soul  is  satisfied  as 
with  marrow  and  fatness  ;  and  my  mouth  prai^eth  thee  with  joyful 
lips  :   when  I  remember  thee  upon  my  bed,  and  meditate  on  thee  in 
the  night  watches-     My  sickness  seems  of  a  long  and  tedious 
continuance  ;  but  alas,  O  Lord  !  my  sins  have  been  of  a  much 
longer ;  and  all  the  pain  and  evil  under  which  I  groan,  are  no- 
thing in  comparison  of  the  joy  and  happiness  which  I  hope  for 
in  heaven.     Though  all  my  life  were  one  continual  sickness, 
yet  it  is  but  a  moment  in  respect  of  eternity  :  and  this  light  af- 
fliction, which  is  but  for  a  moment,  worketh  for  us  an  exceed- 
ing and  eternal  wcifjht  of  glory,  far  more  excellent  than  all 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  2^9 

things.  O  Lord,  grant  that  the  sickness  and  pain  which  afflict 
this  body,  may  serve  as  physic  for  my  soul,  and  as  a  spur  to 
excite  me  to  piety,  and  all  christian  virtues.  Let  them  teach 
me  to  renounce  the  world,  and  my  own  lusts,  and  to  resign 
myself  entirely  to  thy  holy  and  divine  will.  As  Jesus  Christ  is 
gain  to  me,  whether  I  live  or  whether  I  die,  grant  that  I  may 
be  equally  disposed  to  glorify  thee  either  by  life  or  by  death. — 
If  it  is  thy  good  pleasure  that  I  recover,  let  it  be  to  lead  a  bet- 
ter and  more  godly  life,  in  the  fear  of  thy  name,  and  obedience 
to  thy  divine  commands.  And  as  the  wife*s  mother  of  thy  holy 
apostle,  being  healed  of  the  fever,  arose  and  administered  to  the 
Lord  Jesus ;  so,  If  thou  deliverest  me  from  my  infirmity,  and 
raisest  me  up  from  this  bed  of  sickness,  let  it  be  to  glorify  thee, 
and  to  serve  thee  to  the  last  moment  of  my  life.  But  if  it  pleas- 
eth  thee  to  remove  me  from  the  world,  behold,  I  am  ready,  O 
God  to  do  thy  will,  and  to  obey  ihee  without  resistance.  My 
soul  is  already  loosed  from  this  languishing  body,  and  altogether 
disposed  to  follow  thee.  It  grieves  me  not  to  see  this  poor  body 
feeble  and  emaciate,  like  a  worn  out  garment,  because  thou  pre- 
parest  for  it  a  robe  of  an  immortal  beauty.  It  sees  without  con- 
cern, this  earthly  tenement  fall  to  ruin,  because  it  hath  an 
house  in  heaven,  whose  builder  and  founder  thou  art.  I  have 
a  long  time  looked  upon  this  bed  as  an  image  of  the  grave,  in 
which  my  body  must  shortly  be  laid ;  and  upon  death,  as  some 
friendly  hand,  which  breaks  asunder  the  last  link  of  this  chain 
of  misery.  It  will  put  an  end  to  my  pain,  and  chase  away  all 
my  cares  ;  and  will  bring  me  out  of  this  wretched  tabernacle 
which  falls  into  rottenness,  into  the  glorious  palace  of  immor- 
tality, where  thou  dwellest,  and  where  I  shall  glorify  thee  for- 
ever, with  millions  of  angels  and  blessed  saints.     Amen. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 
For  a  Sick  Person:,  icho  labours  under  violent  pains , 

O  FATHER  of  mercies,  and  God  of  all  comfort,  have  com- 
passion on  me  !  Thou  seest  me  labour  under  the  most  exqui- 
site pains,  which  consume  my  strength,  and  bruise  my  bones. 
Thy  arrows  pierce  me  on  every  side,  the  poison  whereof 
drinketh  up  my  spirit.  Thou  rendest  me  in  thy  fury,  and  thy 
terrors  set  themselves  in  array  against  me.  Deep  calleth  unto 
deepy  at  the  tioise  of  thy  luaterspouls  :  all  thy  luaves  and  thy  bilhiv  ; 
are  gone  over  me.  Thou  hast  given  me  days  of  affliction  and 
anguish,  and  nights  of  torture  and  groaning.  I  am  as  a  man 
upon  a  rack,  or  in  a  fiery  furnace.     I  feel  a  fire  that  devours,  :i 


270  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

worm  that  gnaws,  and  arrows  which  pierce  me  to  the  heart.  O 
how  horrid  and  abominable  must  my  sins  appear,  seeing  thou 
chastiseth  me  with  so  much  rigour !  For  thou  art  mercy 
itself,  and  it  is  not  willingly  that  thou  afflictest  the  children  of 
men.  O  good  God  !  what  am  I  in  respect  of  thee  ?  Wilt  thou 
employ  the  strength  of  thine  invincible  arm  against  a  leaf 
driven  to  and  fro  ?  and  wilt  thou  pursue  the  dry  stubble  to 
everlasting  burnings  ?  Wilt  thou  empty  thy  quiver  upon  a 
miserable  worm  of  the  earth  ?  and  wilt  thou  launch  all  thy 
thunders  against  a  grain  of  dust  ?  O  Almighty  God,  I  am  not 
an  object  worthy  of  thine  anger,  that  the  fierceness  of  thy  fury 
should  burn  for  ever  against  me  !  Remember  that  I  am  but 
flesh,  a  wind  that  passeth  away  and  cometh  not  again  :  or 
rather,  O  Lord,  remember  that  I  am  thy  child,  and  that  thou 
hast  redeemed  me  with  the  blood  of  thine  only  Son.  O  my 
God  I  it  is  not  possible  for  me  to  forbear  my  complaints,  to 
stifle  my  groans,  and  to  stop  the  torrent  of  my  tears.  My 
soul  is  weary  of  this  languishing  life,  or  rather  of  this  cruel 
death  ;  for  is  there  any  pain  like  to  my  pain  ?  or  any  anguish 
like  to  my  anguish  ?  If  the  prophet  Jonah,  for  only  the  with- 
ering of  the  gourd  under  which  he  sat,  and  the  beating  of  the 
sun  upon  his  head,  could  cry  out,  //  is  better  for  me  to  die  than 
to  live  ;  how  much  more  cause  have  I  to  use  that  language, 
whose  moisture  is  turned  into  the  drought  of  summer,  and 
who  feel  a  fire  in  my  bones,  and  a  burning  within  my  bowels, 
which  consumes  me  day  and  night.  Thine  almighty  and  mer- 
ciful arm,  which  delivered  me  out  of  hell,  cannot  it  draw  me 
out  of  this  pit  ?  Thou  deiivercdst  thy  children  out  of  the  fiery 
furnace,  canst  not  thou  quench  the  fury  of  this  fire  that  de- 
vours me  ?  O  Lord  !  keep  the  door  of  my  lips,  that  I  may 
utter  nothing  contrary  to  the  respect  due  to  thy  divine  Majesty. 
To  thee,  O  Almighty  God  !  belongeth  righteousness,  but  to 
me  shame  and  confusion  of  face.  Were  the  evils  wherewith 
thou  chastiseth  me  ten  thousand  times  more  grievous  •,  was  it 
possible  this  miserable  nature  could  bear  them  ;  or  even  wast 
thou  to  cast  me  headlong,  without  pity,  into  the  lake  of  fire 
and  brimstone,  which  burneth  for  ever,  I  should  have  no  cause 
to  complain  of  thy  severity.  My  afflictions  are  great,  but 
they  are  nothing  in  comparison  of  my  sins  and  iniquities.  My 
pains  are  violent,  but  what  are  they  when  compared  to  the  bitter 
agony  of  my  blessed  Saviour  ?  or  what  are  my  cold  sweats 
compared  to  the  drops  of  blood  which  fell  from  his  sacred 
body  ?  My  torment  is  cruel,  but  It  is  nothing  when  weighed 
with  the  glory  which  shall  be  revealed  in  all  those  who  worship 
thee,  and  continue  in  thy  obedience  until  the  end.  Shouldst 
thou  kill  me,  O  Lord,  yet  I  will  hope  in  thee  ;  for  thou  afflict- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION,  an 

est  me,  to  the  end  I  may  not  perish  with  the  world  ;  and  thou 
wilt  that  my  flesh  be  destroyed,  that  my  soul  may  be  saved. 
Bruise  me,  O  Lord,  and  tread  me  under  thy  feet,  provided  I 
may   become  wheat  for  thy  garner,    and  new  wine   for  thy 
kingdom.     Tear  me  in  pieces,  or  burn  me  in  this  temporal  life, 
provided  thou  wilt  be  favourable  to  me  in  the  life  everlasting. 
Let  this  cup  pass  from  me,   that  I  may  drink  no  more  of  its 
unspeakable  bitterness  ;  nevertheless,  O  heavenly  Father,  not 
as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt.      Take  this  thorn  from  my  flesh  ; 
or  rather  give  me  grace  to  bear  its  inexpressible  anguish.      O 
God  of  mercies  !   thou  seest  that  my  spirit  indeed  is  willing, 
but  my  flesh  is  weak,  and  my  afilictions  are  heavier  than  the 
sand  of  the  sea  •,  but  thou  quickencbt  the  dead,  thou  makest 
thy  strength  perfect  in  my  greatest  weakness.      Therefore,  in- 
stead of    crying    out   with   Cain   in    despair,  My  punishment 
is  greater  than  I  can  hear^  I  will  say  with  thy  holy   Apostle, 
/  can   do  all  things  through   Christ  which  strengtheneth    me.     O 
Lord  !   rebuke  me  not  in  thine  anger ^  neither  chasten  me  in  thy  hot 
displeasure  :   Correct  me,  but  with  judgment,  lest  thou  bring  me  to 
nothing.      When  thou  didst  wrestle  with  Jacob,  thou  enduedst 
thy  servant  with  the  strength  of  thy  spirit.     O  God  !  who  art 
merciful  and  just,   proportion  thy  chastisements  to  my  great 
weakness.       Let  no  temptation  take  me,  but  such  as  is  com- 
mon to  man  *,  and  with  the  temptation  aho  make  a  luay  to  escape^ 
that  I  may  be  able  to  bear  it.      Let  neither  death,   nor  life,   nor 
anguish,  nor  torment,  separate  me  from  thy  love,  or  pluck  me 
out  of  thy  hand.     O  Lord,  abandon  me  not,  that  I  may  never 
depart  from  thee  ;  but  grant  me  a  spirit  of  fortitude,  patience, 
and  constancy  j  and  make  me  in  all  things  more  than  con- 
queror through  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ.     Gracious  God  !  have 
compassion  on  thy  servant,  or  rather  on  thy  child.  Awake  thy 
zeal,  and  the  sounding  of  thy  bowels  which  are  restrained  to- 
wards me.      To  strengthen  me  in  this  conflict,  send  me  those 
good  angels  which  comforted  thy  dear  Son  on  the  night  of  his 
bitter  agony.      Put  .an  end  to  this  night  of  my  affliction  j  or 
rather,  in  the  midst  of  this  darkness,  grant  me  to  see  the  sweet 
and   ravishing   dawnings  of    thy    grace.     Heal   my    grievous 
wounds,  or  pour  into  them  the  pleasant  and  effectual  balm  of 
thy  comfort.      My  flesh  and  my  heart  fail  ;  but  do  thou  look 
upon  me  with  an  eye  of  love,  and  take  me  to  the  arms  of  thine 
eternal    mercy.      Show,   that  in   all   my  afflictions    thou  art 
afflicted,  and  that  thou  sympathizest  in  my  pain.      Take  my 
sweat  and  my  tears,  and  put  them  into  thy  bottles.      O  good 
God  !    thou  seest  that  my  strength  is  consumed,  and  that  my 
spirit  faints.      Spare  not  thy  cordial  and  most  precious  reme- 
dies.    Give  me  the  wine  of  thy  most  powerful  consolations  iQ 


272  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

revive  my  heart ;  let  the  hand  of  thy  grace  be  as  a  sovereign 
application  to  fortify  it,  and  drive  thence  the  venom.  And  let 
thy  holy  Spirit,  the  true  Dove,  rest  upon  my  head,  and  rejoice 
my  soul.  O  living  God  !  thou  seest  that  I  am  ready  to  expire: 
O  give  me  of  that  living  water,  of  which  whosoever  drinketh 
hath  eternal  life.  My  friends  bear  a  part  in  my  sufferings,  and 
weep  over  my  miseries,  without  being  able  to  help  me  :  but  thy 
presence  is  help  and  salvation.  O  my  God  !  either  deliver  me 
from  this  sea  of  affliction  in  which  I  am  plunged,  or  guide  me 
through  the  depths  thereof,  to  that  inheritance  which  thou  hast 
prepared  for  me  from  the  foundation  of  the  world-  Quench 
these  raging  fires  which  burn  and  consume  me  :  or  grant  that 
they  may  lift  me  up  into  heaven,  and  serve  for  my  triumphant 
chariot  O  Lord  !  I  should  be  without  understanding,  and 
exceeding  cruel  to  myself,  should  I  be  afraid  of  death  *,  since  it 
will  put  an  end  to  my  torment,  break  the  last  link  of  this  chain 
of  misery,  wipe  all  tears  from  mine  eyes,  and  drive  away  all  the 
cares  and  fears  that  gnaw  my  heart-  O  my  God  !  when  shall 
my  cries,  my  groans,  and  my  sighs,  be  changed  into  songs  of 
praise  and  triumph  !  When  shall  I  see  myself  in  the  glorious 
company  of  the  blessed,  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation, 
and  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb.  Draw  me,  I  will  run  after  thee,  and  will  serve 
thee  day  and  night  in  thy  temple.     Ame7i, 


CHAP.  XIV. 

The  Second  Consolation  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is, 
to  look  npon  God  as  a  merciful  Father y  and  to  rely 
upon  his  infinite  goodness, 

Jl  HERE  is  no  child  of  an  ingenuous  nature,  but  earn- 
estly desires  to  see  his  Father's  face,  and  especially  the 
face  of  a  good  and  kind  father.  A  great  prince's  son,  who 
hath  been  brought  up  in  a  strange  barbarous  country, 
rejoiceth  when  his  father  sends  for  him  to  be  near  his 
person,  and  to  partake  of  the  glory  and  dignity  of  his 
empire.  Far  from  being  troubled,  or  seeking  any  pre- 
tence to  delay  his  departure,  he  embracetb,  with  trans- 
ports of  joy,  the  messenger  of  such  glad  tidings.  He 
thinks  of  nothing  but  hastening  his  journey  -,  and  if  he 


THE  CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION.  273 

could  borrow  wings,  he  would  fly  with  an  unspeakable 
swiftness  to  his  father's  palace. 

Now  we  are  the  children  of  the  living  God,  whose 
throne  is  heaven,  and  the  earth  his  footstool,  Isa  Ixvi.  i. 
For  our  faith,  that  embraces  Jesus  Christ  as  our  Saviour 
and  Redeemer,  considers  God  as  our  God  and  Father. 
For  to  as  many  as  received  this  well-beloved  of  the 
Father,  to  them  gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God^ 
even  to  them  that  believe  on  his  name,  John  i.  12.  So  that 
we  have  just  cause  to  be  ravished  with  an  holy  admira- 
tion, and  to  cry  out  with  the  Aposde  St.  John,  Beholdy 
what  manner  of  love  the  Father  hath  bestowed  upon  us,  that 
we  should  be  called  the  sons  of  God,  1  John  iii.  1. 

We  were  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath,  even  as 
others.  But  God  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  Eph.  ii.  3,  4,  hath 
predestinated  us  to  the  adoption  of  children  by  Jesus  Christ 
to  himselfy  according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will,  Eph. 
i.  5 ;  and  he  graciously  gives  us  infallible  assurance  of 
this  free  adoption  :  for  because  we  are  sons,  God  hath  sent 
forth  the  spirit  of  his  son  into  our  hearts,  crying,  Abba^ 
Father,  Gal.  iv.  6.  This  spirit  beareth  witness  with  our 
spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God,  And  if  children, 
then  heirs,  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ :  if  so 
he  that  we  suffer  with  him,  that  we  may  be  also  glorified 
together,  Rom.  v iii.  16,  17. 

God  hath  not  only  adopted  us  by  Jesus  Christ  to  him- 
self, but  that  we  may  be  truly  his  children,  he  hath  re- 
generated us  by  an  incorruptible  seed,  i  Pet.  i.  23.  We 
are  not  born  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will 
of  man,  but  of  God,  John  i.  13.  His  infinite  goodness 
moved  him  at  first  to  create  us,  and  his  incomprehensi- 
ble love  hath  inchned  him  to  reform  our  beings,  and  to 
re-engrave  in  our  hearts  his  divine  image.  Of  his  own 
wilt  begat  he  us  with  the  word  of  truth,  that  we  should  be 
a  kind  of  first  fruits  of  his  creatures,  James  i.  i8.  Bles- 
sed be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
which  according  to  his  abundant  mercy  ^  hath  begotten  us 
again  unto  a  lively  hope,  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ 
from  the  dead.  To  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  and  unde- 
filed,  and  that  fadeth  uot  away,  reserved  in  heaven  for  us^ 
1  Pet.  i.  3,  4. 

M  m: 


574  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

Now  although  we  are  the  children  of  God,  and  the 
presumptive  heirs  of  his  crown,  yet  our  glory  and  dignity 
are  not  conspicuous  during  the  years  of  our  earthly  pil- 
grimage. Our  heavenly  Father  suffers  us  to  live  here 
in  a  contemptible  and  despised  estate,  that  we  may  be 
exercised  in  humility,  and  sigh  the  more  earnestly  after 
our  celestial  inheritance.  As  in  the  obscurity  of  a  very 
dark  night,  men  tread  under  foot  pearls,  diamonds,  scep- 
tres, and  crowns,  as  well  as  dirt,  dust,  and  ashes ;  so 
during  the  gross  ignorance  that  reigns  in  the  world,  the 
children  of  God,  the  most  precious  jewels  of  his  crown, 
are  esteemed  no  better  than  the  filth  and  scum  of  the 
earth.  This  consideration  causeth  St.  John  to  say.  Be- 
loved ^  now  are  we  the  sons  of  Gody  and  it  doth  not  yet  ap- 
pear  what  we  shall  he  :  hut  we  knoWy  that  when  he  shall 
appear y  zve  shall  he  like  him :  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is, 

1  John  iii.  2.  As  David  sent  and  brought  Absalom  out 
of  the  land  of  the  Philistines,  and  gave  him  leave  to  dwell 
in  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  but  for  the  space  of  two  years 
would  not  suffer  him  to  enter  his  royal  palace,  or  to  see 
his  face,  2  Sam.  xiv ;  thus  God  hath  brought  us  from 
under  the  power  of  Satan,  and  the  tyranny  of  hell ;  he 
hath  received  us  into  his  church,  which  is,  as  it  were,  an 
holy  Jerusalem,  where  he  gives  us  a  foretaste  of  our  peace 
and  reconciliation  -,  but  he  defers,  for  a  time,  our  recep- 
tion into  the  magnificent  palace  of  his  glory,  and  our  ad- 
mission to  his  divine  presence,  where  there  is  fulness  of 
joy,  and  pleasures  for  evermore,  Psal.  xvi.  II.  Whilst 
wt  are  at  home  in  the  body,  we  are  absent  from  the  Lord, 

2  Cor.  v.  6  ',  and  it  is  only  by  hope  that  we  are  saved, 
Rom.  viii.  24.  But  when  we  are  absent  from  the  body, 
we  shall  be  present  with  the  Lord,  and  shall  enter  into 
the  actual  fruition  of  his  inheritance.  In  a  word,  while 
we  dwell  here  below,  we  see  the  image  of  our  heavenly 
Father,  and  behold  his  glory  as  in  a  glass,  2  Cor.  iii.  18. 
But  when  he  shall  admit  us  to  approach  his  throney  wc 
shall  see  him  face  to  face,  1  Cor.  xiii.  12,  shall  be  changed 
into  his  image,  2  Cor.  iii.  18,  and  satisfied  with  his  like- 
ness, Psal.  xvii.  15. 

Let  death  be  ever  so  frightful  and  ill  favoured,  it  is 
the  messenger  of  our  heavenly  Father ;  and  if  we  have 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  275 

but  the  courage  to  wrench  open  its  fingers,  and  to  look 
into  its  iron  hand,  we  shall  find  there  letters  full  of  love, 
by  which  this  Father  of  mercies  calls  us  to  the  participa- 
tion of  his  eternal  happiness.  Death  not  only  invites  us 
to  God,  but  it  is  as  it  were  a  ship,  by  which  we  pass  this 
tempestuous  sea  of  the  world,  to  go  to  our  Redeemer, 
who  expects  us  at  the  desired  haven.  It  is  like  Elijah's 
chariot  of  fire,  that  carried  him  up  to  heaven,  2  Kings  ii. 
11.  If  death  covers  our  eyes  with  one  hand,  and  de- 
prives us  of  the  light  of  the  sun,  widi  the  other  it 
rends  in  pieces  the  veil  that  hinders  us  from  seeing  the 
rich  beauties  of  the  heavenly  sanctuary,  and  discovers 
to  us  the  glorious  face  of  the  Father  of  lights.  If  with 
one  hand  it  digs  a  grave  for  our  bodies,  with  the  other  it 
flings  open  for  our  souls  the  gates  of  the  heavenly  Jeru- 
salem, and  ushers  them  into  the  marriage-chamber. 

Therefore  death  should  be  so  far  from  frighting  us, 
that  we  should  rather  be  glad  of  its  arrival,  and  resolve 
to  follow  it  with  an  holy  cheerfulness.  We  should  not 
only  go  to  God  with  transports  of  joy,  when  he  is  pleased 
to  call  us  to  behold  his  face,  and  to  eat  the  bread  of  his 
kingdom,  Luke  xiv.  15 ;  but  we  should  long  with  im- 
patience for  his  glorious  presence,  and  sigh  after  that 
blessed  day,  when  he  shall  put  us  into  his  bosom,  and 
satisfy  us  with  his  delights.  A  true  believer  will  break 
out,  on  this  occasioi;,  into  David's  holy  rapture,  Js  the 
hart  panteth  after  the  water-brooks^  so  fanteth  my  soul  af- 
ter thee  O  God.  My  soul  thirsteth  for  God,  for  the  living 
God:  when  shall  I  come  and  appear  before  God?  Psilm 
xlii.  1,  2. 

I  know  that  this  great  God,  before  whom  we  are  to 
appear,  is  clothed  with  glory  and  majesty,  and  dwell- 
eth  in  the  light  which  no  man  can  approach  unto,  1 
Tim.  vi.  16.  I  know  that  he  is  seated  on  a  throne  like 
the  fiery  flame,  whose  wheels  are  as  burning  fire  j  that 
thousand  thousands  minister  unto  him,  and  ten  thousand 
times  ten  thousand  stand  before  him,  Dan.  vii.  9,  10. 
I  know  that  the  earth  is  burnt  at  his  presence,  the  sea 
and  the  rivers  dried  up,  that  the  mountains  quake,  the 
hills  melt,  that  the  rocks  are  thrown  down,  the  pillars*oi 
heaven  shaken^  and  that  the  serapbims  cover  their  faces 


276  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

with  their  wings,  Nahum  i.  Is.  vi :  But  be  not  terri- 
fied,  believing  souls,  at  this  glorious  majesty,  this  royal 
pomp  ;  for  it  is  accompanied  with  tenderness  and  pa- 
ternal love.  Round  about  the  throne  of  God  there 
is  a  rainbow,  in  sight  like  unto  an  emerald.  Rev.  iv. 
3,  to  signify  that  God  is  reconciled  to  us,  and  that  his 
covenant  of  peace  is  for  ever.  As  out  of  this  magnifi- 
cent throne  proceed  thunders  and  thunderbolts,  that 
fright  the  worldly-minded,  and  cast  down  the  proud ; 
so  from  thence  likewise  proceed  such  gentle  lightnings, 
such  lambent  flames,  as  rejoice  our  souls,  and  guide 
them  to  their  celestial  inheritance.  We  are  related  to 
God  by  a  nearer  tie  than  the  angels  and  seraphims  ;  for 
we  are  not  only  his  creatures  and  servants,  but  also  his 
children,  and  the  members  of  his  Son  ;  nay,  we  are  one 
with  him,  John  xvii.  1 1.  Let  us  therefore ^n'd'  thanks 
unto  the  Father,  ivhich  hath  made  us  meet  to  be  partak- 
ers of  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light.  Col.  i.  12. 

Let  us  go  with  an  holy  boldness  up  to  Mount  Sion; 
for  there  are  no  signs  of  God's  wrath,  or  his  just  ven- 
geance, to  be  seen.  We  shall  find  there  no  bounds 
set,  to  keep  us  at  a  distance  from  God,  Exod.  xix,  but 
bands  of  love  to  draw  and  unite  us  unto  him,  Hosea  xi. 
4.  Instead  of  the  fire  that  aflrights  and  devours,  we 
shall  perceive  a  mild  and  pleasing  flame,  which  burns 
without  consuming,  and  which  brings  comfort,  not 
fear.  We  shall  not  find  there  a  lawgiver  who  will 
drive  us  from  him,  and  terrify  us  with  his  thunders ; 
but  we  shall  meet  a  loving  Father,  who  opens  his 
arms  and  his  bosom  to  embrace  us.  In  short,  w^e  shall 
not  hear  there  the  dreadful  sound  of  the  trumpet,  that 
splitteth  the  rocks  asunder,  that  breaketh  the  cedars, 
and  maketh  the  hinds  to  calve,  Psal.  xxix.  5,  9  :  but 
we  shall  hear  a  sweet  and  melodious  voice,  that  will 
quiet  our  trembling  consciences,  raise  our  drooping 
hopes,  and  fill  us  with  peace  and  eternal  consolation. 

I  acknowledge  that  God  is  just,  but  he  is  still  more 
merciful,  and  mercy  rejoiceth  against  judgment, 
James  ii.  13.  His  justice  is  like  the  great  mountains, 
but  his  mercies  are  a  great  deep,  Psal.  xxxvi.  6. — 
Therefore  Moses,  who  had  a  nearer  sight  of  God  than 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  277 

any  living  man,  cannot  be  satisfied  with  extolling  his 
mercy,  and  the  overflowing  riches  of  his  love  :  for 
once  that  he  names  him  jiisty  he  styles  him  five  or  six 
times,  merciful  and  gracious,  long- suffering,  and 
abundant  in  goodness  and  truths  Exod.  xxxiv.  6  ;  nay, 
even  the  word  righteous  ox  just,  which  he  makes  use 
of,  frequently  signifies,  in  the  holy  language,  merciful, 
gracious,  and  loving.  God  holds  in  his  hand  the 
sword  of  justice,  but  he  is  girded  and  clothed  with 
mercy,  as  with  a  garment.  In  short,  God  is  not  only 
merciful  and  loving,  but  he  is  mercy  and  love  itself, 
1  John  iv.  8.  His  compassion  surpasses  that  of  the 
best  of  fathers,  or  the  most  tender-hearted  mother,  as 
he  himself  declares  by  his  prophet :  Can  a  woman  for- 
get her  suckling  child,  that  she  zvould  not  have  compas- 
sion on  the  son  of  her  ivomb  ?  yea,  theij  may  forget, 
yet  will  I  not  forget  thee.  Behold  I  have  graven  thee 
upon  the  palms  of  my  hands.  Is.  xlix.  16,  yea  in  the 
bottom  of  my  heart.  These  fatherly  compassions  ap- 
pease his  hot  displeasure,  and  force  him  to  let  fall  the 
sword  of  justice,  as  he  tells  us  in  Hosea,  How  shall  I 
make  thee  as  Admah  f  how  shall  I  set  thee  as  Zebo- 
im  F  mine  heart  is  turned  ivithin  me,  7ny  repentings 
are  kindled  together,  I  zvill  not  execute  the  fierceness 
of  mine  anger,  chap.  xi.  8.  Therefore  David  had 
good  reason  to  say  with  an  holy  confidence.  When  my 
father  and  my  mother  forsake  me,  then  the  Lord  will 
take  me  up,  Psal.  xxvii.  10.  Though  all  love  and 
mercy  were  banished  out  of  the  earth,  and  all  natural 
affections  should  be  totally  extinguished,  yet  my  God 
will  not  forsake  me  while  I  live,  and  at  the  hour 
of  death  he  will  receive  me  into  his  bosom,  and  cover 
me  with  his  wings. 

Christian  souls,  let  not  the  sad  remembrance  of  your 
sins  and  former  failings  discourage  you;  for  when  w^e 
appear  before  the  throne  of  God, we  must  not  rely  upon 
our  own  righteousness,  nor  be  puffed  up  with  an  opin- 
ion of  our  own  merits,  but  we  must  place  all  our  confi- 
dence, all  our  hope,  in  the  mercy  of  God  alone  ;  or,  to 
speak  with  the  prophet  Daniel,  IVe  do  not  present  our 
supplications  before  thee,  O  Godjor  our  righteousness-^ 


273  THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

cs,  but  for  thy  great  mercies,  chap.  ix.  1 8.  The  compas- 
sions of  God  are  our  merits.  Till  God  shall  want  mer- 
cy, we  can  never  want  merit.  Now  the  compassions  of 
God  fail  not ;  they  are  new  every  morning,  great  is  his 
faithfulness  !  Lam.  iii.  23.  As  I  livey  saith  the  Lord 
God,  I  have  7io  pleasure  in  tJie  death  of  the  wicked, 
hut  that  the  tvicked  shoidd  turn  from  his  way  and  live, 
Ezek.  xxxiii.  II.  /,  even  I  am  he  that  l)lotteth  out 
thy  transgressions  for  mine  own  sake^  and  will  not  re- 
member thy  sins.  Is.  xliii.  25.  Though  your  sins  and 
iniquities  appear  before  you  with  all  the  deformity 
and  ugliness  of  hell,  yet  be  not  swallowed  up  of  grief, 
nor  cast  yourselves  into  despair  ;  let  us  rather  say  with 
the  prophet  Jeremiah,  Wherefore  doth  a  living  man 
complain,  a  man  for  tlie  punishment  of  his  sins  ?  Let 
us  search  and^  try  our  ivays,  and  turn  again  to  the 
Lord.  Let  iis  lift  up  our  heart  imth  our  hands  unto 
God  in  the  heavens.  Lam.  iii.  39,  40,  41 ;  or  w^ith  holy 
Micah,  WJio  is  a  God  like  unto  thee,  that  pardoneth 
iniquity,  and  passeth  by  the  transgression  of  tJie  reju- 
nant  of  his  heritage?  he  retaineih  not  his  anger  for 
ever,  because  he  delighteth  in  mercy.  He  will  turn 
again,  he  will  have  compassion  upon  us  :  he  zvill  sub- 
due our  iniquities:  and  thou  wilt  cast  all  their  sins 
into  the  depths  of  the  sea,  chap.  vii.  18,  19.  Let  us 
comfort  ourselves  with  these  w^ords  of  the  prophet 
Daniel,  To  the  Lord  our  God  belong  mercies  and  for- 
givenesses, though  zve  have  rebelled  against  him,  chap« 
ix.  9. 

Tell  me  not  again,  I  know  that  God  is  good  and 
merciful,  but  my  sins  are  too  many  to  believe  that  he 
will  pardon  and  have  mercy  upon  me.  After  all  my 
repeated  vows,  my  sighs,  my  groans  and  tears,  I  have 
returned  to  mine  iniquities,  as  the  dog  is  turned  to  his 
oxvn  vomit  again  ;  and  the  sow  that  zvas  zvashed,  to 
her  zvallowing  in  the  mire,  2  Pet.  ii.  22.  But,  wretched 
sinner,  learn  for  thy  comfort,  that  though  thy  sins 
should  be  as  many  as  the  sand  on  the  sea-shore,  or  as 
the  stars  in  the  firmament  of  heaven,  yet  if  thou  sin- 
cerely repenteth  of  them  with  a  contrite  heart,  God 
M'ill  blot  them  out  as  a  cloud,  Isa.  xliv.  22,  and  will 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S    CONSOLATION.  s;r9 

cast  them  into  the  depths  of  the  sea,  Micah  vii.  19. 
If  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  and  after- 
wards confesses  his  fault,  the  Lord  commands  that 
thou  shait  forgive  him,  not  only  until  seven  times,  but 
until  seventy  times  seven,  Matth.  xviii.  22  ;  how 
much  more  reason  hast  thou  to  hope,  that  God,  who 
is  goodness  and  mercy  itself,  will  pardon  thee  more 
sins,  and  oftener  ?  Therefore,  instead  of  continually 
probing  thy  wounds,  receive  the  precious  balm  of 
his  divine  consolations,  and  say  with  the  royal  pro- 
phet, Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul :  and  all  that  is  zvith- 
in  7ne,  bless  his  holy  name.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  imj  soul, 
and  forget  not  all  his  benefits.  Who  forgiveth  all 
thine  iniquities :  ivho  healeth  all  thy  diseases  :  who 
crowneth  thee  with  loving-kindness  and  tender  mercies. 
The  Lord  is  merciful  and  gracious,  slow  to  anger,  and 
plenteous  in  mercy.  He  will  not  always  chide,  neither 
zvill  he  keep  his  anger  for  ever.  He  hath  not  dealt  ivith 
lis  after  our  sins:  nor  rewarded  ns  according  to  our 
iniquities.  For  as  the  heaven  is  high  above  the  earthy 
so  great  is  his  jnercy  toivard  them  that  fear  him.  As 
far  as  the  east  is  from  the  west,  so  far  hath  he  re- 
moved our  transgressions  from  us.  Like  as  a  father 
pittieth  his  children  ;  so  the  Lord  pittieth  them  that 
fear  him,  Psal.  ciii. 

•  Answer  me  not,  that  your  sins  are  so  heinous  and 
abominable,  that  you  cannot  hope  for  a  pardon. 
Though  they  are  as  high  as  the  loftiest  mountains,  if 
thou  art  really  sensible  of  their  weight,  and  sighest 
and  groanest  beneath  thy  burden,  God's  infinite 
mercy,  like  a  deluge,  shall  cover  and  wash  them 
away.  Like  a  torrent,  it  shall  transport  them  out  of 
thy  sight.  For  where  sin  hath  abounded,  provided  a 
true  repentance  succeeds,  the  grace  of  God  doth 
much  more  abound,  Rom.  v.  20.  Though  your  sins 
be  as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  as  white  as  snow  ;  though 
they  be  red  like  crimson,  they  shall  be  aszvool.  Is.  i.  18. 
All  the  offences  that  you  have  committed  since  you 
have  been  in  the  world,  are  finite  and  limited,  but 
God's  mercy  is  infinite.  If  thou.  Lord,  shouldst  mark 
iniquity  ;  O  I^ord,  who  shall  stand  ^  But  there. is  for- 


280  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.. 

giveness  zvith  thee,  that  thou  mayest  be  feared,  Psal, 
cxxx.  3,  4. 

He  that  covcreth  his  sins,  shall  not  prosper-,  hut 
whoso  eonfesscfh  andforsaKefh  them,  shall  have  mercy, 
Prov.  xxviii.  13  ;  and  it  is  certain,  there  is  no  sinner, 
let  him  be  ever  so  guilty,  that  shall  seek  God's  mercy 
by  a  true  repentance,  but  shall  obtain  his  request. 
David  had  defiled  himself  with  an  infamous  adultery, 
and  had  cmbrued  his  hands  in  the  innocent  blood  of 
one  of  his  most  faithful  servants ;  but  as  soon  as  he 
presented  himself  before  God  with  a  broken  and  con- 
trite heart,  PsaL  li.  17,  this  merciful  creator  washed' 
this  wretched  sinner  from  all  his  iniquity  at  the  foun- 
tain of  his  eternal  mercy.  He  made  him  whiter  than 
snov^,  and  caused  the  bones  which  he  had  broken 
to  rejoice  ;  therefore  he  crieth  out,  I  said,  I  will  con- 
fess my  transgressions  unto  the  Lord  j  and  thou  for- 
gavest  the  iniquity  of  my  sin,  Psal.  xxxii  5.  King 
Manasseh  gave  himself  up  to  inchantments  and 
witchcraft,  and  to  the  most  gross  and  abominable 
idolatries,  Chron.  xxxiii ;  nevertheless,  he  no  sooner 
humbled  himself  in  his  fetters,  than  his  sighs  and 
groans  found  a  gracious  reception  at  the  throne  of 
God.  The  poor  publican,  in  the  gospel,  cast  down 
with  the  weight  of  his  sins,  would  not  lift  up  so  much 
as  his  eyes  unto  heaven,  but  smote  upon  his  breast, 
saving,  God  be  mercijul  to  me  a  sinner,  Luke  xviii. 
13' :  but  God  looked  upon  him  with  an  eye  of  mercy, 
and  stretched  out  unto  him  his  gracious  hand  -,  so  that 
he  went  down  to  his  house  justified.  The  penitent 
Magdalen,  being  struck  with  horror  at  her  ow^n  sin- 
ful and  wicked  life,  came  and  cast  herself  at  our 
Saviour's  feet,  washing  them  with  her  tears,  and 
wiping  them  with  the  hairs  of  her  head  ;  but  Christ 
soon  raised  her  up,  with  these  comfortable  words. 
Thy  sins  are  forgivei:.  thee.  Thy  faith  hath  saved 
thee ;  go  in  peace,  Luke  vii.  48,  50.  St.  Peter,  by  a 
fraility  that  should  cause  the  best  of  Christians  to 
tremble  for  fear,  denied  his  Lord  and  Master  three 
times,  even  to  cursing  and  swearing,  Matth.  xxvi. 
Luke  xxii:  but  this  merciful  God  immediately  looked 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  28  i 

upon  him  with  an  eye  of  compassion,  and  gave  him 
grace  to  weep  bitterly  for  the  commission  of  so  foul 
a  fact.  At  the  same  time  that  St.  Peter  poured  forth 
his  tears  before  God,  there  is  no  doubt  but  God 
poured  into  his  heart  the  oil  of  joy  and  gladness,  and 
that  he  powerfully  supported  him  by  his  holy  Spirit. 
Therefore,  though  your  sins  are  ever  so  great  and 
enormous,  if  your  souls  are  really  wrung  with  sor- 
row, if  your  hearts  are  truly  touched  with  contrition, 
if  you  shed  the  tears  of  repentance,  if  you  are  heartily 
grieved  that  you  are  not  sufficiently  afflicted  for  your 
sins,  and  in  such  a  frame  of  mind  prostrate  yourselves 
before  your  heavenly  Father,  he  will  raise  you  up 
again  by  his  infinite  mercy.  He  will  cast  all  your 
sins  and  transgressions  behind  him,  and  will  cry  unto 
you,  by  his  holy  Spirit  in  your  hearts.  My  son,  or  my 
daughter,  thij  sins  are  forgiven  thee,  Luke  vii.  48. 
He  will  fill  your  souls  with  a  joy  unspeakable,  and 
will  cause  you  to  sing  with  the  Psalmist,  Blessed  is  he 
whose  transgression  is  forgiven,  whose  sin  is  covered. 
Blessed  is  the  man  unto  zvhom  the  Lord  impiiteth  not 
iniquity,  and  in  zvhose  spirit  there  is  no  guile,  Psal. 
xxxii.  I,  2. 

Finally,  think  not  it  is  too  late  to  repent,  and  that 
when  death  is  upon  your  lips,  it  is  no  longer  time  to 
have  recourse  to  the  mercy  of  God.  As  repentance 
cannot  come  too  soon,  because  we  know  not  at  what 
hour  God  will  call  us ;  so  it  can  never  come  too  late: 
for  at  what  season  soever  the  poor  sinner  melts  into 
tears  of  repentance,  provided  his  repentance  be  real, 
and  that  his  tears  proceed  from  the  heart,  God  vv^ill 
ahvays  have  the  arms  of  his  mercy  ready  to  receive 
him.  The  thief  that  was  crucified  at  our  Saviour's 
side,  was  at  the  last  gasp  when  he  was  converted,  and 
when  he  preferred  this  excellent  petition.  Lord,  re- 
member me  zvhen  thou  comest  into  thy  kingdom,  Luke 
xxiii.  42.  Nevertheless  this  kind  and  merciful  Sa- 
viour, not  only  granted  his  request,  but  gave  him  the 
greatest  of  all  consolations.  Verily,  I  say  unto  thee. 
To-day  shall  thou  be  with  me  in  'paradise.  In  like 
manner,  although  thou  art  at  the  point  of  death,  yet 

N  N' 


283  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION, 

since  God  speaks  to  thee,  and  awakens  thy  con- 
science, it  is  an  infallible  sign  that  he  takes  pity  on 
thee  and  that  he  would  not  have  thy  soul  a  cast-away. 
He  opens  for  thee  his  heaven  full  of  light  and  glory, 
and  offers  to  thee  his  paradise,  with  all  its  immortal 
delights.  Doubt  not,  penitent  sinner,  but  now  is  the 
accepted  time,  the  day  of  salvation,  and  of  God's 
good  pleasure,  2  Cor.  vi.  2.  Since  God  thus  gra- 
ciously draws  near  unto  thee,  thou  mayest  with  free- 
dom draw  near  to  him  :  and  since  he  knocks  at  the 
door  of  thy  heart,  it  is  an  infallible  token,  that  he 
would  have  thee  knock  at  the  door  of  his  mercy,  and 
that  he  certainly  intends  to  open  it  unto  thee.  In  short, 
at  what  hour  soever  we  go  to  God,  and  present  our- 
selves before  his  throne,  he  holds  out  to  us  the  golden 
sceptre  of  his  mercy,  and  assures  us  of  his  love.  Let 
us  therefore  come  boldly  iinto  the  throne  of  grace  ^  that 
XV  e  max)  obtain  mercij,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of 
7ieed,  Heb.  iv.  16. 

To  procure  this  grace  and  seasonable  help,  at  a 
time  so  pressing,  we  have  no  occasion  to  make  long 
prayers  ;  nor  is  it  necessary  they  should  be  composed 
with  the  art  and  industry  of  human  wisdom.  A¥e 
need  only  pray  to  God  as  our  Father,  and  weep  in 
his  bosom;  call  ourselves  his  children,  and  lay  our 
hearts  open  before  him.  That  alone  is  sufficient  to 
move  his  compassion,  and  to  inflame  his  love  ;  to  ap- 
pease his  anger,  and  to  draw  down  upon  us  his 
choicest  blessings.  The  prophet  Isaiah,  the  most  elo- 
quent of  all  men,  seeks  no  other  argument  to  wrest 
the  thunder  from  the  hands  of  his  creator,  and  to 
move  the  bowels  of  hib  mercy.  Look  dozvn,  saith  he, 
from  heaven,  and  behold  from  the  habitation  of  thy 
holiness^  and  of  thy  glory  :  zchere  is  thy  zeal  and  thy 
strength,  the  sounding  of  thy  bowels,  and  of  thy  mer- 
cies towards  me?  are  they  restrained?  Doubtless 
thou  art  our  Father,  though  Abraham  be  ignorant  of 
us,  and  Israel  acknoivledge  ns  not :  thou,  O  Lord^ 
art  our  Father;  our  Redeemer,  thy  name  is  from  ever- 
lasting. Is.  Ixiii.  15,  16.  Likewise,  after  having 
made  this  confession,  IVe  are  all  as  an  unclean  t/migy 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  285 

and  all  our  righteousness  areas  filthy  rags,  and  zve  all 
do  fade  as  a  leaf,  and  our  iniquities,  like  the  ivind, 
have  taken  us  away.  And  there  is  none  that  calleth 
upon  thy  name,  that  stirrelh  up  himself  to  take  hold  of 
thee  :  for  thou  hast  hid  thy  face  from  us,  and  hast  con- 
sumed us,  because  of  our  iniquities ;  he  adds^  But 
now,  O  Lord,  thou  art  our  Father  :  zve  are  the  clay, 
and  thou  our  potter,  and  zve  all  are  the  zvork  of  thy 
hand.  Be  not  zvroth  very  sore,  O  Lord,  neither  re- 
member iniquity  for  ever  :  behold,  see,  zve  beseech  thee, 
we  are  all  thy  people,  chap.  Ixiv.  6^,  7,  8,  9. 

By  this  dear  and  engaging  name  of  Father,  the 
prodigal  son  persuades  himself,  that  he  shall  be  able 
to  move  his  father  to  compassion,  and  to  touch  his 
heart  :  I zvill  arise,  says  he,  and  go  to  my  father,  and 
will  say  unto  him.  Father,  I  have  sinned  against  hea- 
ven, and  before  thee,  and  am  no  more  zvorthy  to  be 
called  thy  son  :  make  me  as  one  of  thy  hired  servantSy 
Luke  XV.  18,  19.  Thus,  though  we  have  forsaken 
the  house  of  our  heavenly  Father,  mis-spent  the  riches 
of  his  grace,  and  lived  a  filthy  and  profane  life ;  ne- 
vertheless, if  we  are  touched  with  a  serious  and  true 
repentance,  and  say  unto  him,  from  the  bottom  of 
our  hearts,  Father,  I  have  sinned  against  heaven,  and. 
before  thee,  and  am  no  more  zvorthy  to  be  called  thy  son, 
he  will  not  remember  the  sins  of  our  youth,  Psal.  xxv. 
7  ;  but  will  cleanse  us  from  all  our  secret  faults,  Psal. 
xix.  12 ;  nay,  he  will  blot  out  all  our  wilful  and  pre- 
sumptuous sins.  He  will  not  only  receive  us,  when 
we  cast  ourselves  at  his  feet,  into  the  arms  of  his 
mercy,  but  he  will  run  to  meet  us,  and  embrace  us  as 
his  dear  children,  Luke  xv.  20.  He  will  kiss  us  with 
the  blessed  kisses  of  his  fatherly  love,  and  will  give 
us  his  holy  Spirit,  the  true  seal  of  our  pardon,  Eph. 
i.  13,  that  we  may  be  assured  of  being  received  into 
the  glorious  libeity,  and  admitted  to  all  the  privileges 
of  his  children,  Rom.  viii.  21.  He  will  shoe  our  feet 
with  the  preparation  of  the  gospel  of  peace,  Eph.  vi. 
15  ;  and  will  vouchsafe  us  all  the  precious  evidences 
of  our  entire  and  perfect  reconciliation.  He  will 
clothe  us  here  below  with  the  robes  of  righteousness 


284  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION: 

and  holiness,  and  in  heaven  he  will  add  to  us  those  of 
immortality  and  glory.     In  this  life  he  will  give  us  a 
foretaste  of  his  delights  ;  and  in  that  which  is  to  come, 
he  v/ill  lead  us  into  the  marriage-chamber,  and  will 
cause  us  to  sit  down  w^ith  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Ja- 
cob, and  with  all  the  first-born  which  are  written  in 
heaven,  Heb.  xii.  23.      Not  only  all  murmuring  and 
envying  shall  be  banished  from  this  celestial  abode, 
but  there  shall   be  joy  for  the  conversion  of   poor 
sinners,  and  for  their  admittance  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.     To  these  spiritual  rejoicings,  God   himself 
shall  invite  all  his  angels  of  light,   and  the   glorified 
spirits,  saying  unto  them,  It  is  meet  that  xve  should  be 
glad  ;for  these,  my  children,  were  dead,  and  were  losty 
and  are  found,  Luke  xv.  32. 

Let  the  slaves  of  Satan  tremble,  if  they  please,  nt 
the  approaches  of  death,  and  let  them  look  upon  God 
with  terror,  as  a  severe  judge.  As  for  us,  we  have 
not  received  the  spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear ;  but 
we  have  received  the  spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we 
cry,  Abba,  Father,  Kom.  viii.  i5.  Let  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  Adam,  who  have  no  other  being  than 
what  they  derive  from  his  corrupt  nature,  fly  from. 
God's  presence ;  as  for  us,  who  are  regenerated  by 
the  Spirit  of  the  second  Adam,  we  will  draw  near  to 
him  with  an  holy  boldness  ;  we  will  not  say  as  Adam3 
trembling  and  terrified  with  the  horror  of  his  crime, 
/  heard  thy  voice,  and  I  hid  myself.  Gen.  iii.  10  ;  but 
having  learned,  in  the  school  of  the  prophet,  that  we 
must  obey  God  in  all  things,  we  will  say  unto  him 
with  Samuel,  Speak,  Lord,  for  thy  servant  hcareth, 
1  Sam.  iii.  10;  or  rather,  O  my  God,  and  heavenly 
father,  speak  when  thou  pleasest,  for  thy  servant 
is  ready  and  resolved  to  obey  thy  commands.  We  will 
not  stay  till  God  shall  call  the  fourth  time,  as  that  holy 
man,  who,  because  of  his  tender  years,  could  not  dis- 
tinguish between  God's  voice  and  that  of  man  ;  but 
we  will  have  our  ears  always  open  to  his  divine  orders ; 
at  the  first  signal,  w^e  will  be  ready  to  follow  him,  as 
the  children  of  Israel,  who  decamped  at  his  motion. 
And  as  when  the  Levites  stopped,  and-set  down  the 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  285 

ark  in  its  place,  Moses  cried.  Return,  O  Lo7\i,  unto 
the  many  thousands  of  Israel^  Numb.  x.  36;  likewise 
you,  believing  souls,  whom  God  hath  chosen  for  his 
ark  and  temple,  as  soon  as  you  shall  perceive  that  this 
all-wise  conductor  will  put  an  end  to  your  painful 
journey ;  that  is  to  say,  as  soon  as  you  feel  the  least 
symptom  of  death,  say,  with  an  holy  cheerfulness, 
Rejoice,  O  my  soul,  the  time  of  thy  freedom,  and  of 
thine  eternal  rest,  is  at  hand  :  Behold  the  messenger 
of  good  news  !  here  is  death,  that  will  usher  me  into 
the  palace  of  my  heavenly  Father  !  Father,  the  hour 
is  come,  glorify  thy  Son,  that  thy  Son  also  may  glorify 
thee,  John  xvii.  1. 

When  the  hour  was  come,  that  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  was  to  pass  out  of  this  world  to  the  Father,  he 
said  to  his  disciples  who  were  troubled  for  his  depar- 
ture. If  ye  loved  me,  ye  would  rejoice,  because  I  said 
I  go  unto  the  Father  ;  for  my  Father  is  greater  than 

I,  John  xiv.  28.  Christian  Souls,  speak  in  this  man- 
ner at  the  hour  of  your  departure.  l\  such  as  are  about 
you  weep  and  lament,  if  they  endeavour  to  ensnare 
your  heart,  and  to  stop  you  by  the  considerations 
of  flesh  and  blood,  say  unto  them,  Why  are  you  griev- 
ed at  my  deliverance,  and  at  the  end  of  all  my  deliv- 
erance, and  at  the  end  of  all  my  miseries  ?  Why  will 
you  retard  my  glory  and  happiness  ?  O  how  cruel  is 
your  love  !  how  blind  your  affections  !  Certainly,  if 
ye  loved  me  as  ye  ought,  ye  would  prefer  mine  infi- 
nite satisfaction,  the  accomplishment  of  all  my  happi- 
ness, to  the  small  advantages  that  ye  can  receive  from 
my  abode  with  you.  Ye  would  consider,  that  the 
least  spark  of  that  joy  which  I  shall  feel  in  my  hea- 
venly Father's  house,  is  a  thousand  times  more  worth 
than  all  the  pleasures  of  the  earth,  all  the  honours  of 
the  age,  and  all  the  pomp  and  glory  of  the  world. — = 
My  friends,  or  rather  mine  enemies,  let  me  go;  for  I 
go  unto  my  Father,  John  xvi.  10.  I  go  to  behold  his 
face,   in  whose  presence  is  fulness  of  joy,  Psal.  xvi. 

II.  I  go  to  take  possession  of  the  inheritance  prepared 
for  me  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  Matthew 
XXV.  34. 


285  THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION, 

Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  a  Faithful  Soul,  that  comforts  itself  against  the 
Fears  of  Death,  by  relying  upon  the  fatherly  mer- 
cies of  God, 

MY  Creator  and  my  God  !  I  perceive  that  my  dissolution 
draweth  near,  and  that  death  hath  already  laid  hold  on  me.  It 
summoneth  me  to  appear  before  thy  tribunal,  and  terrifies  me 
with  the  remembrance  of  my  sins,  of  which  it  presents  a  most 
frightful  image  to  my  view.  O  Almighty  God  !  when  I  think 
what  I  am,  and  what  thou  art,  I  remain  altogether  confused, 
and  the  sight  of  thy  divine  Majesty  fills  me  with  fear  :  for  I 
am  but  dust  and  ashes,  more  inconsiderable  than  nothing  •,  but 
thou  art  infinite  in  thy  being  and  thy  glory ;  heaven  is  thy 
throne,  and  earth  is  thy  footstool.  I  am  surrounded  with  thick 
darkness,  and  thou  dwellest  in  the  light  which  no  man  can  ap- 
proach unto.  Polluted  as  I  am  with  sins,  how  shall  I  dare  to 
approach  thee,  who  art  the  Holy  of  Ploiies,  and  holiness  itself  ? 
how  shall  I,  who  am  but  chaff  and  dry  stubble,  stand  before  thy 
everlasting  burnings  ?  O  God  of  gods  !  if  thou  wast  seated  as 
judge,  upon  thy  magnificent  throne,  where  thousand  thousands 
minister  unto  thee,  and  ten  thousands  times  ten  thousands  stand 
before  thee  ;  if  I  saw  thee  armed  with  thunder,  and  the  fires 
which  surround  thee  were  like  those  on  Mount  Sinai,  I  should 
not  only  be  afraid,  and  altogether  confounded,  but  I  should 
fall  into  the  most  horrid  despair;  instead  of  presenting  myself 
before  thee,  I  should  hide  myself  like  Adam,  and  should  endea- 
vour to  conceal  myself  from  thine  eyes,  which  are  too  pure  to 
behold  evil  :  I  should  say,  with  Moses,  1  exceedingly  fear  and 
quake ;  I  should  cry  out,  with  the  prophet  Isaiah,  Wo  is  me,  for 
I  am  undone,  because  I  am  a  man  of  unclean  lips,  and  I  dwell  in  the 
midst  of  a  people  of  unclean  lips ;  and  I  should  be  moved  to  say, 
with  thy  holy  apostle,  Depart  from  me,  for  I  am  a  sinful  man, 
O  Lord.  But,  merciful  God  !  I  see  round  about  thy  glorious 
throne  a  rainbow  of  an  immortal  colour  ;  I  see  the  blessed  to- 
kens of  my  peace,  and  eternal  reconciliation  with  thee  ;  there- 
fore I  come  boldly,  as  unto  a  throne  of  grace,  that  I  may  obtain 
mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need.  Though  thou  art 
clothed  with  majesty  and  crowned  with  glory,  thou  boldest  out 
to  me  the  golden  sceptre  of  thine  infinite  Majesty.  Thou  hast 
laid  aside  the  arms  of  thy  just  vengeance,  and  hast  put  on  the 
bowels  of  love  and  compassion.  I  hear  no  more  that  terrible 
thunder,  which  causeth  the  earth  to  quake,  which  breaketh  the 
cedars,  and  maketh  the  hinds  to  calve;  but  1  hear  with  transports 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  287 

a  still  small  voice,  which  re-assures  my  trembling  conscience, 
raiseth  up  my  soul,  cast  down  by  grief  and  despair,  and  gives  me 
certain  hopes  of  the  glory  and  happiness  of  thy  heavenly  paradise. 
I  see  no  more  that  dreadful  fire  which  devour  sinners;  but  I  feel 
the  soft  and  pleasing  flames  of  thy  love,  which  rejoiceth  and  com- 
fort me,  and  which,  far  from  consuming  me  with  the  captains  and 
soldiers  of  Ahaziah,  carry  me  up  into  heaven  with  the  prophet 
Elijah.  The  spirit  which  thou  hast  given  me  is  not  a  spirit  of 
bondage,  to  be  again  in  fear,  but  a  spirit  of  adoption,  whereby 
I  cry,  Abbay  Father.  This  spirit  beareth  witness  with  my  spirit, 
that  I  am  thy  child,  thy  heir,  and  joint  heir  with  thy  blessed 
Son  Christ  Jesus.  If,  when  I  was  thine  enemy,  and  the  slave 
of  Satan,  thou  didst  reconcile  me  to  thyself  by  the  blood  of  this 
thy  beloved  Son,  now  that  I  am  thy  child,  wilt  thou  refuse  me 
thine  heritage  ?  O  my  God  and  heavenly  Father  !  I  know  that 
I  have  sinned  exceedingly  against  thee,  and  that,  if  thou  shouldst 
examine  me  according  to  the  rigour  of  thy  justice,  I  could  have 
nothing  to  plead  in  my  defence,  nor  any  thing  to  expect  but 
the  everlasting  fire  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels.  But, 
O  Lord  !  thou  desireth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  that  he 
turn  from  his  way  and  live  •,  for  thus  thou  hast  sworn  by  thy- 
self, nor  wilt  thou  repent.  I  confess,  that  my  sins  are  without 
number,  and  their  deformity  is  day  and  night  before  me  •,  but 
O  Lord,  where  sin  hath  abounded,  thy  grace  and  mercy  doth 
much  more  abound  ;  and  though  my  sins  were  as  scarlet,  thou 
shalt  make  them  as  white  as  snow.  Thou  shalt  be  moved  to- 
wards me  with  the  same  compassion  wherewith  a  father  is 
moved  towards  his  child,  and  shalt  remove  my  transgressions 
from  me,  as  far  as  the  east  is  from  the  west.  Why  art  thou  cast 
down,  O  my  soul,  and  why  art  thou  disquieted  within  me?  Re- 
turn unto  thy  rest,  O  my  soul,  for  the  Lord  hath  dealt  bountifully 
with  thee,  and  hath  prepared  for  thee  a  perfect  and  eternal  hap- 
piness. What  I  hear  is  not  the  call  of  death,  but  the  voice  of  my 
heavenly  Father,  who  calls  me,  and  commands  me  to  come  unto 
him  ;  therefore,  how  wretched  a  sinner  soever  I  am,  I  will 
come,  and  prostrate  myself  at  thy  feet,  and  say  unto  thee,  with 
the  prodigal  son.  Father,  I  have  simied  against  heave?!,  aTid  be- 
fore theey  and  am  fio  more  ivcrthy  to  be  called  thy  son.  O  my  Father 
and  my  God  !  thou  hast  given  me  the  fairest  portion  of  thine 
inheritance,  the  richest  treasure  of  thy  blessings  ;  but  I  am  gone 
astray  from  thee,  and  have  miserably  abused  thy  favours.  I  have 
abandoned  myself  to  all  the  follies  of  the  world,  and  the  flesh, 
and  evil  conversations  have  corrupted  my  manners;  insomuch 
that  from  the  sole  of  the  foot  even  unto  the  head,  there  is  no 
soundness  in  me.  In  this  wretched  estate,  I  intreat  pardon  of 
m.y   judge,  or  rather^,  with  all  my  scul,  I  implore  thy  fatherly 


288  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

mercies.  O  divine  flames  !  O  inexhaustible  source  of  charity! 
O  God,  who  surpasseth  in  goodness  the  best  of  fathers,  and 
the  most  tender  mothers  !  I  see  thy  bowels  moved,  thy  com- 
passions awakened,  and  thy  arms  opened  to  receive  me  :  nay, 
thou  art  not  only  ready  to  receive  me  to  mercy,  but  thou  com- 
est  thyself  to  meet  me ;  and,  far  more  kind  than  the  father  of 
the  prodigal,  comest  to  seek  me  in  my  filthy  and  most  unclean 
abode,  to  save  me  from  my  wretchedness  and  distress.  O  un- 
paralleled goodness  !  there  is  nothing  which  I  may  not  hope 
from  thy  fatherly  tenderness.  Thou  shalt  embrace  me  with 
the  arms  of  thine  infinite  mercy,  and  kiss  me  with  a  kiss  of 
charity  and  love.  To  assure  me,  that  I  am  received  into  the 
full  liberty  of  thy  children,  thou  shalt  put  a  ring  upon  my 
hand  ;  or  rather,  thou  shalt  put  in  my  heart  a  white  stone, 
whereon  thou  shalt  v.rite  the  new  name  of  elect  and  faithful^ 
w^hich  no  man  knoweth,  saving  he  that  receiveth  it  Thou  shalt 
shoe  my  feet  with  the  preparation  of  the  gospel  of  peace ; 
or  rather,  thou  shalt  shed  abroad  in  my  soul  the  peace  of  God, 
which  passeth  all  understanding.  Thou  shalt  give  me  the  fine 
linen,  clean  and  white,  which  is  the  righteousness  of  saints, 
and  shalt  clothe  me  with  the  Son  of  Righteousness.  Thou 
shalt  conduct  me  into  thy  house,  or  rather  thy  palace,  where, 
instead  of  killing  the  fatted  calf,  we  will  celebrate  the  marriage 
of  the  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  There 
we  shall  meet  with  the  angels  and  blessed  spirits,  and,  in  gene- 
ral, with  all  the  first-born,  whose  names  are  written  in  heaven, 
who,  instead  of  murmuring  or  repining,  will  be  ravished  with 
joy,  and  adore  this  infinite  mercy  which  thou  hast  manifested 
to  us  poor  miserable  sinners,  who,  by  an  incomprehensible 
charity,  have  been  made  thy  children,  and  heirs  of  thy  king- 
dom. O  charity  !  worthy  the  perpetual  admiration  of  heaven 
and  earth  !  We  were  all  lost ;  but  now  we  are  all  found  again 
in  God  :  we  were  all  dead  ;  but  by  death  alone  is  the  entrance 
into  true  life  :  we  were  in  extreme  misery  ;  but  by  this  very 
misery  we  are  brought  to  perfect  happiness.  O  God  !  unto 
thee  I  commit  the  keeping  of  my  soul,  as  unto  a  faithful  crea- 
ror.  O  heavenly  Father  !  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit. 
Amen 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  289 

CHAP.  XV. 

The  Third  Consolation  against  the  Fears  of  Death  is, 
to  meditate  continually  upon  the  death  and  passion  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  relij  upon  the  merits 
of  his  cross. 


F  we  desire  to  die  in  peace,  or  with  a  quiet  con- 
science, we  must  always  meditate  upon  the  death  and 
passion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  rely  upon  the 
merits  of  his  cross.  For  the  death  of  this  Prince  of 
Life  is  the  model  of  ours,  a  fountain  of  joy  and  com- 
fort to  believing  souls. 

1.  By  looking  upon  this  perfect  example,  the  ad- 
miration of  men  and  angels,  we  learn  to  endure,  with 
an  holy  constancy,  all  the  evils  and  pains  that  attend 
upon  death.  For  though  the  torments  of  our  blessed 
Saviour  were  extreme,  insomuch  that  his  soul  was  ex- 
ceeding sorrowful,  even  unto  death,  Matth.  xxvi.  38; 
and  though  his  sweat  zvas  as  it  ivere  great  drops  of 
blood  falling  dozvn  to  the  ground,  Luke  xxii.  44, 
through  the  violence  of  his  agony ;  yet  not  the  least 
murmur,  the  least  impatient  word,  proceeded  out  of  his 
sacred  lips.  He  zvas  brought  as  a  lainb  to  the  slaugh- 
ter s  and  as  sheep  before  her  shearers  is  dumb,  so  he 
opened  not  his  mouth,  Is.  liii.  7. 

2.  Moreover  we  learn,  that  the  last  hours  of  our 
life  must  be  employed  in  fervent  and  continual  pray- 
ers to  God,  seeing  this  beloved  of  the  Father  offered 
up  unto  him  prayers  and  supplications,  with  strong 
crying  and  tears,  as  unto  him  that  was  able  to  save 
him  from  death,  Heb.  v.  7.  In  the  bosom  of  his  hea- 
venly Father  he  pours  out  all  his  sorrows,  and  three 
times  he  prefers  this  request,  O  my  Father,  if  it  be 
possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me,  Matth.  xxvi.  39, 

3.  We  likewise  learn  to  present  ourselves  before 
the  divine  Majesty  with  all  humility,  and  to  resign 
ourselves  entirely  to  his  adorable  providence,  since 
Ikt  xvho  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  zvith  God, 

O  o 


290  HIE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

Phil.  ii.  6,  whom  millions  of  angels  and  seraphims 
continually  worship,  was  not  ashamed  to  fall  upon  his 
knees  three  times  to  the  ground,  and  to  submit  his  pure 
and  holy  will  to  that  of  his  heavenly  Father  :  for  after 
he  had  prayed,  O  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this 
cup  pass  from  me,  he  adds,  nevertheless,  not  as  I  will, 
but  as  thou  wilt,  Matth.  xxvi.  39. 

4.  If  an  excessive  sorrow,  or  any  other  malignant 
humour,  seizes  upon  our  minds,  and  hinders  us  from 
seeing  the  heavens  open,  and  God  stretching  out  his 
arms  to  receive  us  into  his  rest,  let  us  imagine,  that 
this  merciful  Lord  speaks  to  us  as  he  did  to  his  three 
apostles,  who  slept  when  he  was  in  his  agony.  What, 
could  ye  not  watch  zvith  me  one  hour  P  Matth.  xxvi. 
40.  My  dear  children,  it  is  no  time  for  you  to  slum- 
ber and  sleep  with  the  foolish  virgins;  trim  your 
lamps,  and  put  on  the  garments  of  light,  that  ye  may 
follow^  your  heavenly  Bridegroom,  and  enter  with  him 
into  the  marriage-chamber,  Matth.  xxv. 

5.  God  requires  us,  at  all  times,  to  do  as  much  good 
to  our  friends  as  we  are  able,  and  to  express  the  most 
tender  and  cordial  affection  to  those  who  are  related 
to  us  by  the  ties  of  nature  and  piety  ;  but  more  espe- 
cially at  the  hour  of  death,  we  are  bound  to  the  prac- 
tice of  this  religious  duty.  Jesus  Christ  himself  hath, 
set  us  a  most  excellent  example  :  for  w^hen  he  was 
nailed  to  the  cross,  and  ready  to  yield  up  his  soul  into 
the  hands  of  his  heavenly  Father,  he  expressed  a  ten- 
der care  of  his  holy  and  blessed  mother,  saying  to  the 
disciple  whom  he  loved,  Son,  behold  thy  jnother,  and 
to  her,  Wcmany  behold  thy  son,  John  xix.  26,  27. 

6.  But  we  must  not  only  do  good  to  our  friends, 
and  extend  the  bowels  of  our  kindness  to  them,  we 
must  also  forgive  our  greatest  enemies,  even  those 
that  persecute  us  with  the  most  inveterate  malice. 
By  this  means  we  shall  follow  the  blessed  footsteps  of 
our  merciful  Saviour,  who  prayed  for  them  that  cruci- 
fied him,  and  mocked  him  :  Father,  said  he,  forgive 
them,  for  they  hnoxv  not  nhat  they  do,  Luke  xxiii.  34, 

7.  By  the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ,  we  learn  to  put  our 
trust  in  the  goodness  of  God  in  our  sharpest  pangs, 


THE   CHRISTIANAS    CONSOLATION.  29 1 

^nd  to  embrace  him  as  our  most  loving  Father  and 
Redeemer,  even  when  he  seems  to  discover  to  us  a 
countenance  full  of  severity  and  wrath.  For  this  eter- 
nal Son  of  God,  in  his  most  violent  and  cruel  agonies, 
when  his  heavenly  Father  withdrew  from  him  his  aid, 
with-held  the  effects  of  his  grace,  the  expressions  of 
his  love,  and  the  comforts  of  his  divine  Spirit ;  yet 
looked  upon  him  as  his  God,  and  prays  to  him  with 
an  holy  assurance,  repeating  these  pathetic  words. 
My  God  !  mi)  God  I 

8.  If  we  would  die  willingly,  and  leave  these  infirm 
bodies  with  an  holy  cheerfulness,  when  the  time  is 
come  that  we  must  go  to  the  Father  of  spirits,  we 
ought  to  remember  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  with  what  constancy  he  prepared  himself  for 
death,  and  with  what  willingness  he  commended  his 
unspotted  soul  into  the  hands  of  God  his  Father,  when 
he  required  it.  No  man  taketh  it  from  me,  says  he, 
but  I  laij  it  down  of  myself :  I  have  power  to  lay  it 
downy  and  I  have  power  to  take  it  again.  This  com- 
mandment have  I  received  of  my  Father,  John  x.  18. 
This  drew  from  his  sacred  lips  these  divine  words, 
Lo,  I  come  to  do  thy  willy  O  God,  Heb.  x.  9  ;  and  for 
this  reason,  when  he  gave  up  the  ghost,  he  cried  with 
a  loud  voice,  Luke  xxiii.  46;  to  shew,  that  his  pre- 
cious soul  was  not  taken  from  him  by  violence,  but 
that  he  offered  it  up  a  wilHng  sacrifice. 

9.  From  this  excellent  portrait  of  Christ  crucified, 
we  also  learn  what  should  be  the  last  words,  or  at  least 
the  last  thoughts,  of  a  dying  believer  :  for  if  God 
grants  us  the  use  of  our  tongues  till  the  last  moment, 
we  cannot  end  our  lives  better  than  with  this  com- 
fortable expression  used  by  our  Saviour  upon  the  cross, 
Father,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit,  Luke 
xxiii.  46.  But  if  we  cannot  move  our  lips,  nor  pro- 
nounce these  words,  we  ought  to  revolve  them  in- 
wardly in  our  minds,  and  pronounce  them  in  our 
hearts. 

10.  By  looking  with  attention  upon  the  death  and 
passion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  shall  easily 
comprehend  how  .strictly  we  are  engaged  io  yield  up 


p2  THE  CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION. 

our  souls  unto  God,  whenever  he  is  pleased  to  call 
for  them  ;  for  his  blessed  death  is  the  price,  the  ran- 
som that  he  hath  paid  for  them.  Now,  if  it  be  rea- 
sonable to  render  to  every  one  that  which  belongs  to 
him,  especially  that  which  he  hath  bought  with  a  great 
price  ;  and  if  it  would  be  the  most  flagrant  injustice 
to  refuse  to  any  man  that  which  he  hath  purchased 
with  the  blood  of  his  beloved,  his  only  son ;  with 
what  face  can  we  refuse  our  souls  unto  God,  since 
they  belong  to  him,  not  only  as  he  is  their  maker, 
who  created  them  in  his  own  image,  but  also  as  he  is 
their  Redeemer,  who  hath  purchased  them  with  the 
blood  of  his  only  Son,  in  whom,  from  all  eternity,  he 
is  well-pleased  I  We  must  not  therefore  wait,  like  bad 
pay-masters,  or  the  unjust  possessors  of  other  mens 
goods,  till  our  souls  are  plucked  from  us  by  violence  ; 
but  rather  like  the  good  and  righteous  debtor,  we 
must  return  them  willingly  into  his  hands,  who  hath 
paid  for  them  an  infinite  and  inestimable  ransom. 
This  was  the  sentiment  of  the  man  after  God's  own 
heart,  when  he  cried,  l7ilo  thine  hand  I  commit  my 
spirit ;  thou  hast  redeemed  me^  O  Lord  God  of  truths 
Psal.  xxxi.  5. 

1 1 .  From  the  death  and  passion  of  this  glorious  Re- 
deemer, we  not  only  learn  our  duty^  it  is  likewise  the 
source  of  all  our  hope,  our  joy;  and  if  I  may  be  al- 
lowed the  expression,  it  is  in  the  bowels  of  this  dead 
lion,  that  we  find  our  sweetest  and  most  ravishing 
consolations.  This  High-priest,  who  bears  us  upon 
his  breast  in  his  heavenly  sanctuary,  or  rather  in  his 
heart,  w^ill  not  forsake  us  in  the  day  of  our  distress, 
nor  leave  us  a  prey  to  the  fears  and  pangs  of  death. — 
For  since  he  hath  encountered  with  this  cruel  enemy, 
hath  felt  its  sting,  its  horrors  and  pains,  and  hath  in  all 
points  been  templed  like  as  zve  are,  yet  without  si?i, 
Heb.  iv.  15,  he  is  merciful  and  faithful  to  have  com- 
passion on  our  infirmities,  and  no  less  able  to  succour 
us  in  our  temptations,  and  to  make  us  in  ail  things 
more  than  conquerors. 

12.  Believing  souls,  consider  with  me  this  noble 
transport  of  St.  Paul.,  Blessed  be  God,  even  the  Father 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  293 

of  OUT  Lord  Jesus  Christy  the  Father  of  mercies,  and 
the  God  of  all  comfort  :  zvho  comfort eth  us  in  all  our 
tribulation,  tliative  may  be  able  to  comfort  them  tvhicti 
are  in  any  trouble^  2  Cor.  i.  3,  4.  These  excellent 
words  may  very  well  be  applied  to  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  whom  the  Holy  Ghost  calls,  the  Apostle  and 
High-priest  of  our  profession,  Heb.  iii.  1.  For  the 
consolations  which  he  received  from  God  in  the  time 
of  his  greatest  anguish,  are  a  precious  earnest,  and 
infallible  assurance,  of  God's  future  help  in  our  need. 
When  in  his  agony,  his  soul  was  exceeding  sorrowful 
even  unto  death,  there  appeared  an  angel  unto  him 
from  heaven,  strengthening  him,  Luke  xxii.  43;  so 
likewise,  when  we  shall  be  engaged  in  the  conflict 
of  death,  when  it  shall  endeavour  to  fill  our  souls  with 
fear  and  sadness,  he  shall  send  to  us,  to  be  our  com- 
forter, one  of  his  good  angels  that  stand  at  his  right 
hand,  I  mean  the  faithful  teachers  of  his  holy  word; 
or  else  he  will  send  from  heaven  one  of  those  bles- 
sed spirits  that  wait  about  his  throne,  and  fly  to  the 
assistance  of  the  faithful.  The  Holy  Ghost  himself, 
the  comforter  of  afllicted  souls,  the  true  oil  of  glad- 
ness, will  banish  all  sorrow  from  our  hearts,  and  in- 
spire us  with  unspeakable  joys.  He  will  not  forsake 
us,  till  he  hath  brought  us  to  the  blissful  source  of  ever- 
lasting consolations. 

13.  The  deliverance  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  is,  in 
$ome  respects,  an  image,  and  assured  token  of  our 
own,  which  we  are  to  expect  from  God's  mercy  and 
almighty  power.  For  whereas  St.  Paul  saith,  that  this 
High-priest,  in  the  days  of  his  fesh,  zvJien  he  had  of 
fered  up  prayers  and  supplications,  with  strong  crying 
and  tears,  unto  him  that  zvas  able  to  save  Jiim  from 
death,  zvas  Jieard  in  that  he  feared,  Heb.  v.  7 ;  we 
are  not  to  understand  by  these  words,  that  God  ex- 
empted him  from  death  ;  but  that  he  gave  him  the 
power  to  swallov/  up  death  in  victory,  to  triumph 
over  the  grave,  and,  by  the  bitter  agonies  of  a  shame- 
ful death,  to  enter  into  the  glory  and  delights  of  para- 
dise. Thus,  Vv^hen  in  our  greatest  distress,  our  dying 
agonies,  we  call  upon  God  with  an   holy  earnestness. 


294  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

and  pour  into  his  bosom  the  tears  of  a  sincere  repent- 
ance, he  hears  us  from  his  sanctuary,  and  delivers  us 
from  death;  not  by  exempting  us  from  dying,  but  by 
making  us  pass  through  death  to  life,  through  misery 
to  bliss. 

14.  In  order  to  be  fully  persuaded,  that  God  will 
not  refuse  us  the  joys  and  consolations  of  his  Spirit, 
that  he  will  make  us  more  than  conquerors  over  death, 
and  will  raise  us  to  the  height  of  glory  and  eternal 
happiness,  we  need  only  cast  our  eyes  upon  this  great 
God  and  Saviour :  for  since  he  that  gives  much  will 
not  refuse  little,  God  that  spared  not  his  own  Son, 
but  delivered  Imn  up  for  us  all ;  how  shall  he  not  with 
him  also  freely  give  us  all  things  P  Rom.  viii.  32.  St. 
Paul  teaches  us  to  make  use  of  this  argument,  which 
is  as  clear  as  the  sun  at  noon-day. 

15.  At  the  death  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  vail 
of  the  temple  w^as  rent  in  twain,  from  the  top  to  the 
bottom  ;  heaven  was  opened,  and  paradise  given  to 
a  penitent  thief.  This  is  to  shew  us,  that  we  have  the 
liberty  to  enter  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus, 
hj/  a  nezv  and  living  zvay  xvhich  he  hath  consecrated  for 
zis,  through  the  vail,  that  is  to  say,  his  flesh,  Heb.  x. 
]  9,  20  ',  and  to  assure  us,  that  this  merciful  Saviour 
hath  his  arms  always  open  to  receive  us  to  mercy,  and 
that  he  refuseth  not  the  glory  of  heaven,  and  delights 
of  paradise,  to  the  greatest  sinners,  who  repent,  and 
i\y  to  his  eternal  mercies,  and  infinite  merit. 

16.  The  death  of  this  great  God  and  Saviour  is  the 
payment  of  all  our  debts,  and  the  blotting  out  of  all 
our  offences;  the  cure  of  all  our  complaints,  and  our 
deliverance  from  all  our  miseries.  It  hath  vanquished 
Satan,  triumphed  over  hell,  and  swallowed  up  death 
eternal.  This  precious  death  hath  purchased  for  us 
heaven,  with  all  its  treasures,  and  hath  merited  for  us 
paradise,  with  all  its  pleasures  and  delights.  Nay, 
even  before  we  are  received  into  paradise,  it  plants 
paradise  in  our  hearts,  and  fills  them  with  a  divine 
peace,  and  a  joy  unspeakable,  and  full  of  glory. 

]  7.  The  cross  of  the  Lord  of  Glory  is  like  the  wood 
which  Moses  cast  into  the  waters  of  Marah,  Exod, 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOI.ATION,  295 

XV.  25:  for  it  takes  away  from  the  corporal  death  of 
God's  children  all  its  bitterness,  and  makes  us  taste 
therein  an  inexpressible  sweetness,  which  rejoices  our 
souls.  It  is  like  the  salt  which  the  prophe-t  Elisha 
cast  into  the  waters  of  Jericho  to  heal  them,  that  they 
might  render  the  land  fruitful,  2  Kings  ii  ;  for  it  caus- 
eth  death  to  become  wholesome  to  us,  and  to  produce 
in  us  an  abundant  crop  of  divine  comforts.  I  may  also 
compare  it  to  the  meal  cast  by  the  same  prophet  into 
the  pot,  of  which  the  sons  of  the  prophets  cried  out, 
O  thou  man  of  God,  there  is  death  in  the  pot,  2  Kings 
iv ;  for  it  is  the  destruction  of  death  itself,  seeing  it 
deprives  it  of  its  mortal  poison,  and  causeth  us  to  taste 
therein  a  sweetness  altogether  angelic.  I  may  also 
say  of  this  glorious  cross,  that  it  is  the  tree  of  know- 
ledge of  good  and  evil ;  seeing  it  acquaints  us  with  the 
dreadful  evils  from  which  we  are  delivered,  and  the 
great  benefits  purchased  for  us  by  its  infinite  merits.  I 
may  likewise  affirm  it  to  be  the  true  tree  of  life;  since 
all  those  who  put  forth  the  hand  of  faith,  pluck  of  its 
fruits,  eat  thereof,  and  live  for  ever,  John  vi.  Know 
ye  not  believing  souls,  that  this  is  the  mysterious  lad- 
der that  the  patriarch  Jacob  saw  in  his  dream?  for  it 
unites  heaven  with  earth,  sinful  man  with  God.  It 
pleased  the  Father  (having  made  peace  through  the 
blood  of  the  cross  of  his  Son)  by  him  to  reconcile  all 
things  unto  himself,  whether  they  be  things  in  earth, 
or  things  in  heaven.  Col.  i.  19,  20.  By  this  blessed 
cross,  the  good  angels  come  down  to  our  assistance, 
and  all  the  mercies  and  blessings  of  God  descend  upon 
us ;  and  by  this  we  ascend  up  to  the  heaven  of  hea- 
vens, and  eternal  happiness.  At  the  foot  of  this  di- 
vine cross  our  soul  rests  in  security,  and  finds  that 
peace  of  God  v^hich  passeth  all  understanding,  Phil, 
iv.  7.  It  is  like  the  golden  sceptre  v/hich  King  Aha- 
suerus  held  out  to  Gueen  Esther,  Esther  v.  2  :  for  i^ 
we  touch  this  precious  cross  with  the  hand  of  faith, 
and  embrace  it  with  a  contrite  heart,  we  shall  obtain 
of  the  King  of  Kings,  not  only  the  half  but  the  whole, 
of  his  kingdom,  with  all  its  riches  and  delights. 
■  -13.  Moses's  rod  was  changed  into  a  serpent,  as  well 


S96  THE   CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION. 

as  those  of  Pharaoh's  magicians ;  but  this  serpent 
swallowed  up  all  the  others,  Exod.  vii.  Thus  the 
death  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  had  its  fear,  its  sor- 
row, and  its  agony,  Matth.  xxvi  ;  but  his  fear  swal- 
lows up  all  our  fears,  and  causes  us  to  come  boldly  to 
the  throne  of  grace  ;  his  sorrow  drives  away  all  our 
sorrows,  and  fills  us  with  joy  and  eternal  comfort ; 
and  his  agony  swells  our  hearts  with  triumph.  The 
trouble  and  grievous  conflicts  of  his  spirit  give  repose 
and  everlasting  peace  to  our  consciences.  His  bloodv 
sweat  dries  up  all  our  tears  ;  his  groans  put  an  end 
to  our  groans  ;  and  his  loud  cries  cause  us  to  sing 
songs  of  triumph.  The  bands  of  this  glorious  Saviour 
have  purchased  for  us  full  liberty  ;  and  in  his  condem- 
nation v^'c  are  acquitted.  He  tasted  vinegar  and  gall, 
and  drank,  even  to  the  dregs,  the  cup  of  God's  wrath 
and  just  vengeance,  that  he  might  give  us  to  drink  of 
the  inexhaustible  river  of  his  delights.  When  he  cried 
out,  in  the  bitterness  of  his  soul.  My  God,  my  God, 
xvhy  hast  thou  jorsaken  me  f  Matth.  xxiv.  46,  it  was 
to  the  end  that  God  should  never  forsake  us,  but,  in 
all  our  distresses,  should  afford  us  his  almighty  help, 
and  fatherly  assistance.  He  bowed  his  head  to  raise 
our  hopes  ;  and,  finally,  died  to  deliver  them  who 
through  fear  of  death  were  all  their  lifetime  subject 
to  a  severe  and  cruel  bondage,  Heb.  ii.  15.  So  that 
they  wY.o  tremble  and  are  afraid  of  the  approaches  of 
death,  have  not  yet  felt  the  power  and  virtue  of  the 
<:ross  of  Christ  :  they  tread  under  foot  the  blood  of 
the  Son  of  God ;  and,  as  much  as  in  them  lies,  de- 
stroy the  fruit  and  efficacy  of  his  blessed  death. 

19.  Think  well  upon  these  things,  believing  souls.^ 
and  engrave  in  the  bottom  of  your  hearts  this  divine 
lesson,  that  death  is  not  to  be  feared,  except  where  it 
is  accompanied  by  the  wrath  of  God,  and  the  curse 
of  the  law,  and  armed  with  our  own  sins  and  iniqui- 
ties :  where  the  devil  follows  it,  as  a  roaring  lion  seek- 
ing to  devour  us  ;  and  hell  opens  its  infernal  throat  to 
swallow  us  up.  But  they  who  place  their  confidence 
and  hope  in  the  death  and  passion  of  the  Saviour  of 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  29r 

the  world,  and  embrace  his  cross,  are  exempt  from  all 
its  fears,  and  impenetrable  to  all  its  darts. 

20.  Be  not  dismayed,  therefore,  christian  souls,  at 
the  sight  of  the  Almighty  Judge  of  the  universe,  see- 
ing we  have  such  an  excellent  Mediator  between 
God  and  men,  the  Man  Christ  Jesus,  zvho  gave  him- 
self a  ransom  for  all,  1  Tim.  ii.  5,  6.  He  hath  dis- 
armed the  justice  of  God,  and  stopped  the  course  of 
his  vengeance  :  for  God  hath  fore-ordained  him  to  be 
a  propitiation  through  faith  in  his  blood,  Rom.  iii.  25. 
The  Father  judgeth  no  man  s  but  hath  committed  all 

judgment  unto  the  Son,  John  v.  22  ;  that  is,  as  he  is 
the  Son  of  Man.  There  is  now  no  condemnation  to 
them  lohicJi  are  in  Christ,  Rom.  viii.  1 .  Even  he  that 
believeth  on  him  hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall  not 
come  into  condemnation  ;  but  is  passed  from  death  unto 
life,  John  v.  24. 

21 .  Be  no  more  afraid  of  the  thunder  and  lightning 
of  Mount  Sinai ;  and  tremble  no  more  with  horror  at 
hearing  this  dreadful  sentence.  Cursed  be  he  that  con- 

Jlrmeth  not  all  the  zvords  of  this  law  to  do  them,  Deut, 
xxvii.  26.  For  though  the  sacred  hands  of  Jesus 
Christ  were  fastened  and  nailed  to  the  cross,  yet  they 
have  taken  away  the  thunderbolts  and  arms  of  the  di- 
vine fury.  The  precious  blood  which  flowed  from  the 
wounds  of  this  blessed  Redeemer,  hath  quenched  those 
devouring  flames,  those  everlasting  burnings.  As  at 
the  time  of  his  dolorous  passion,  he  expressed  a  care 
of  his  beloved  apostles,  saying  to  the  officers  who 
came  to  take  him.  If  ye  seek  me,  let  these  go  their 
way,  John  xviii.  8.  Even  so,  at  this  day,  he  takes 
care  of  all  those  that  believe  in  his  name,  and  putting 
them  under  the  shadow  of  his  cross,  presents  himself 
in  their  stead  to  divine  justice,  saying,  Since  thou  hast 
laid  hold  on  me,  as  their  surety,  and  hast  prosecuted 
me  with  so  much  rigour ;  since  1  have  made  ample  sa- 
tisfaction for  all  their  sins  and  iniquities,  and  have 
tasted  for  them  all  the  bitterness  of  the  most  cruel 
death,  leave  them,  the  liberty  which  hath  been  par- 
chased  for  them  at  so  dear  a  rate,  and  suffer  them  to 

pass. through  deatli  to  the  enjoyment  of  that  blessed 

Pp  ' 


2?3  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

immortality,  which  is  the  price  of  my  blood,  and  the 
fruit  of  my  victories.     This  merciful  Saviour  hath,  of 
his  own  accord,  placed  himself  in  our  stead,  and  hath 
borne  for  us  all  the  punishments  due  to  our  iniquities. 
He  hath  been  scourged  w^ith  the  rod  of  Moses,  pierced 
through  by  the  darts  of  the  lav^,  and  made  a  curse  for 
us;  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  hangeth 
on  a  tree^  Gal.  iii.  13.     We  are  not  only  redeemed  by 
him  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  but  we  are  blessed  in 
him  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in.  heavenly   places, 
Eph.  i.  3.     Being  without  Christ,  njeivere  aliens  from 
the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  having  no  hope^  and  being 
without  God  in  the  cvorld.    But  now  zve  ivho  sometimes 
xvere  afar  off\  are  made  nigh  by  the  blood  of  Christy 
Eph.  ii.  i2J  13.     We  have  access,  with  confidence, 
by  faith  in  this  precious  blood,  Eph.  iii.  12  ;  and  come 
boldly  to  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy, 
and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  needy  Heb  iv.  16. — 
Rejoice,  therefore,  christian  soxih,  for  ye  are  not  come 
unto  the  mount  that  might  be  touched,  and  that  burned 
ivithfire,  nor  unto  blackness,  and  darkness,  and  tem- 
pest, and  the  sound  of  a   trumpet,  and  the  voice  of 
xvords,  zvhich  voice  they  that  heard,  intreated  that  the 
zvord  should  not  be  spoken  to  them  any  more.     But  ye 
are  come  unto  Mount  Sion,  and  unto  the  city  of  the  liv- 
ing Gody  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  to  an  innumera- 
ble company  of  angels  ;  to  the  general  assembly  and 
church  of  the  first-born,  which  are  written  in  heaven, 
and  to  God  the  judge  of  all,  audio  the  spirits  of  just 
men  made  perfect :  and  to  Jesus  the  Mediator  of  the 
neiv  covenant,  and  to  the  blood  cf  sprinkling,  that  speak- 
elh  better  things  than  that  of  Abel,  Heb.  xii.  18,  19, 
l?2,  23,  24.  For  the  blood  of  Abel  cried  for  vengeance 
against  his   own   brother  ;   but  the   blood   of  Jesus 
Christ  pronounces  mercy,  pardon,  and   forgiveness, 
even  to  them  that  were  his  enemies  in  their  mind  by 
wicked  works,  Col.  i.  21.     If  therefore  when  zve  ivere 
enemies,  zee  zccre  reconciled  to' God  by  the  death  of  his 
Son  ;  much  more  being  reconciled,  zee  shall  be  saved  by 
his  life,  Rom.  y.  10. 

22.  Fear  not  the  devil,  nor  all  the  powers  of  hell;. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  S99 

for  according  as  it  was  foretold  by  the  most  ancient  of 
oracles,  The  seed  of  the  ivoinan  hath  bruised  the  ser- 
penfs  head,  Gen.  iii.  15.     The  Lord  of  glory  having 
spoiled  principalities  and  powers^  hath  made  a  shew  of 
them  openly,  triumphing  over  them  in  his  cross,  Col.  ii. 
15.      Through  death  he  hath   destroyed  him  that  had 
the  power  of  death,  that  is,  the  devil,  Heb.  ii.  14,  and 
hath  crushed  in  pieces  the  red  dragon  which  swallow- 
ed up  whole  nations  and  people.  Rev.  xii.     As  the 
children  of  Israel,  when  bitten  by  fiery  serpents  in  the 
wilderness,  were  healed  by  looking  upon  the  brazen 
serpent  which  Moses  set  up,  Numb,  xxi;  so  when  ye 
feel  in  your  souls  the  venomous  and  mortal  bite  of  the 
old  serpent,  cast  the  eyes  of  your  faith  upon   Christ 
crucified,  and  ye  shall  not  perish,  John  iii.  14,  15.  As 
the  angel  which  smote  all  the  first  born  of  the  land  of 
Egypt,  had  no  power  to  hurt  those  of  the  children  of 
Israel,  who  had  struck  the  lintel,  and  the  two  side- 
posts  of  their  doors  with  the  blood  of  the  paschal  Iamb, 
Exod.  xii ;  even  so  the  devil,  who  destroys  the  chil- 
dren of  this  world,  hath  no  power  over  those   who 
have  sprinkled  their  hearts  and  consciences  w4th  the 
blood  of  the  lamb  without  blemish  and  without  spot^ 
1  Pet.  i.  19.     And  as  Pharaoh  and  all  his  hosts  were 
swallowed  up  and  overwhelmed  in  the  waters  of  the 
•  Red  Sea,  through  which  the  children  of  Israel  passed 
safely  into  the  promised  land,  Exod.  xiv  ;  thus  Satan, 
and  all  his  angels,  have  been  drowned  in  the  precious 
sea  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour's  blood,  who  hath  conse- 
crated for  us  a  new  and  living  way  to  the  heavenly 
Canaan,  Heb.  x.  20.   Rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and  ye  that 
dwell  in  them  !  for  the  accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast 
doion,  zvhich  accused  than  before  God  day  and  night. 
And  they  overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb^  Rev. 
xii.  9,  10,  11.     Believing  souls.  Resist  the  devil,  and 
he  lull  flee  from  you,  James  iv.  7.     Though  he  walk-- 
eth  round  about  you,  as  a  roaring  lion  seeking  to  de- 
vour you,  1  Pet.  v.  8  ;  yet  be  not  afraid  of  his  roaring 
nor  his  infernal  throat ;  for  he  hath  been  overcome 
by  the  Lion  of  the  Tribe  of  Judah,  Rev.  v.  5,  and  is 
bound  with  a  chain,  whose  length  he  cannot  exceed ^ 


SOQ  THE   CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

and  which  he  shall  never  be  able  to  break.  Take  the 
shield  of  faith,  wherewith  ye  sliall  be  able  to  quench  all 
the  fiery  darts  of  thetvicked,  Eph.  vi.  16,  and  say  unto 
him  with  a  resolute  and  undaunted  courage,  Get  thee 
behind  me,  Satan,  for  thou  hast  no  part  in  me;  I  be- 
long to  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  hath  paid  my  ransom, 
bought  me  with  his  blood,  and  sealed  me  with  his 
Holy  Spirit.  The  gates  of  hell  shall  never  prevail 
against  them  who  are  built  upon  the  rock  of  eternity, 
Matth.xvi.  18. 

23.  Let  not  your  sins  cast  you  headlong  into  the 
gulf  of  despair,  and  cause  you  to  let  go  the  anchor  of 
your  hope,  Heb.  vi.  19.  For  God  so  loved  tJie  world, 
that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son  :  that  xvhosoever 
helieveth  in  him,  slwidd  not  perish,  but  have  everlast- 
ing life,  John.  iii.  16.  They  that  be  zvhole  need  not  a 
pl/ysician,  but  tliey  that  are  sick,  Matth.  ix.  12.  Our 
Lord  came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  that  is  to  say, 
those  who  are  puffed  up  with  a  vain  opinion  of  their 
own  righteousness,  but  sinners  to  repentance  ;  such 
as  acknowledge  and  detest  their  own  unworthiness. 
Those  sacred  arms  which  he  stretched  out  upon  the 
cross,  are  still  open  to  receive  you  to  mercy  ;  and 
from  the  heaven  of  heavens  where  he  inhabits,  these 
gracious  words  still  sound  in  the  ears  of  your  heart. 
Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labour  and  are  lieavy  laden, 
and  I  wdll  give  you  rest,  Matth.  xi.  28.  This  merciful 
Lord  came  to  seek  the  sheep  that  were  gone  astray,  to 
save  that  which  was  lost,  Matth.  xviii.  11,  and  to  re- 
deem his  people  from  their  sins,  Matth.  i.  21.  As  by 
one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin : 
and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have 
sinned,  Rom.  v.  12;  so  by  the  obedience  of  one,  we 
get  the  victory  over  death,  and  obtain  the  free  gift  of 
righteousness  and  immortality.  This  is  the  Lamb  of 
God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world,  John 
i.  29,  and  maketh  entire  satisfaction  for  all  our  offen- 
ces. For  as  the  ram  which  was  caught  in  the  thicket 
by  his  horns,  was  offered  up  to  God  for  a  burnt-offer- 
ing in  the  stead  of  Isaac,  Gen.  xxii.  13  ;  so  this  true 
Lamb  of  God,  which  was  nailed  to  the  cross,  hath 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  301 

been  offered  up  for  us,  an  offering  and  a  sacrifice  to 
God  for  a  sweet-smelling  savour,  Eph.  v.  2.  He  hath 
borne  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree,  and  by  his 
stripes  zve  are  healed,  1  Peter  ii.  24.  He  hath  borne 
our  griefs,  and  carried  our  sorrozvs  :  the  chastisement 
of  our  peace  zvas  upon  him,  Isa.  liii.  4,  5.  As  under 
the  law  the  sins  and  transgressions  of  the  people  were 
put  upon  the  head  of  the  scape-goat  Azazel,  Lev.  xvi. 
thus  God  hath  made  him  to  be  sin  for  us,  who  knezv  no 
sin  ;  that  we  might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God 
in  him,  2  Cor.  v.  2 1 .  Through  his  name  zvhosoever  be- 
lievcth  in  him  shall  receive  remission  of  sins.  Acts  x. 
43.  Instead,  therefore,  of  falling  into  despair  as  Cain, 
Ahitophel,  and  Judas,  let  us  cry  out  with  King  Da- 
vid, Blessed  is  he  zvhose  transgression  is  forgiven, 
zvhose  sin  is  covered.  Blessed  is  the  man  unto  whom 
the  Lord  imputeth  not  iniquity.  Psalm  xxxii.  1,2;  and 
with  the  apostle  St.  Paul,  Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to 
the  charge  of  God's  elect  ^  It  is  God  that  ju stifle th  : 
zvho  is  he  that  condemneth  ?  It  is  Christ  that  died, 
liom.  viii.  33,  34.  Embracing  thiscrucified  Redeemer, 
let  us  say  with  the  blessed  virgin.  My  soul  doth  mag- 
nify the  Lord,  and  my  spirit  hath  rejoiced  in  God  my 
Saviour,  Luke  i.  46,  47  ;  and  sing  with  the  triumph- 
ant saints,  Unto  him  that  loved  us,  and  ivashed  us 
from  our  sins  in  his  oivn  blood,  and  hath  made  us  kings 
and  priests  unto  God  and  his  Father  ;  to  him  be  glory 
and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.    Amen. 

24.  If  the  multitude  of  your  sins  astonishes  you, 
remember.  Christian  souls,  that  it  is  not  said,  that  the 
blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  cleanseth  us  from  only  part 
of  our  sins ;  but  in  general.  If  we  confess  our  sins, 
God  is  faithful  and  just,  that  is  to  say,  true  and  mer- 
ciful, to  forgive  us  our  sins :  and  that  the  blood  of  Je- 
sus Christ  his  Son  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin,  I  John  i. 
9,  7.  In  whatsoever  number,  therefore,  your  sins  ap- 
pear before  you,  drown  them  all,  as  so  many  monsters 
of  hell,  in  the  blood  of  your  Redeemer.  Embrace 
this  divine  Saviour  with  the  arms  of  faith  and  repent- 
ance ;  wrap  yourselves  in  his  death  -,   lean  upon  his 


S02  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

cross,  and  rest  yourselves  under  the  shadow  of  his  all- 
powerful  intercession. 

25.  If  the  heinousness  of  your  offences  fills  you 
with  fear  and  terror,  lay  hold  on  the  horns  of  this  di- 
vine altar,  and  all  the  powers  of  hell  shall  not  be  able 
to  pull  you  from  thence.  Comfort  yourselves,  ye  sin- 
ners ;  for  there  is  no  spot  so  ugly  and  deep,  but  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ  is  able  to  wash  it  away ;  no 
crime  so  abominable,  which  cannot  be  expiated  by 
the  sacrifice  of  this  Lamb  without  blemish,  1  Peter 
i.  19,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world,  John 
i.  29.  Thy  sins,  of  what  nature  soever  they  be,  have 
their  bounds  and  limits;  but  the  merit  of  thy  Re- 
deemer is  infir.ite,  and  its  efficacy  eternal.  It  was  on 
purpose  to  encourage  thee,  that  in  his  dying  moments 
he  manifested  cliu  great  riches  of  his  grace  to  a  mise- 
rable thief,  who  sufi'ered  justly  for  his  crimes,  Luke 
xxiii.  As  soon  as  he  saw  him  touched  with  repent- 
ance, he  changed  his  painful  and  ignom.inious  cross 
into  a  paradise  of  glory  and  happiness,  and  filled  his 
soul  with  the  sweet  consolations  of  his  Holy  Spirit. 
This  merciful  Redeemer  is  the  same  yesterday,  and 
to-day,  and  for  ever,  Heb.  xxiii.  8.  Therefore  how 
great  and  vile  a  sinner  soever  thou  art,  if  thou  bewail- 
est'thy  vileness,  and  art  pierced  with  the  sorrows  of  a 
sincere  repentance,  thou  hast  no  occasion  to  despair. 
Draw  near,  \\\i\\  all  humility,  to  the  cross  of  thy  Sa- 
viour, and  wash  thyself  in  the  blood  which  flows  from 
his  sacred  wounds.  All  the  impotent  persons  that 
went  down  into  the  pool  of  Bethesda,  were  made 
whole,  of  vv^hatsoever  disease  they  had,  John  v.  4. 
In  the  same  manner,  all  the  spiritually  impotent,  with 
whatsoever  disease  they  are  afEictcd,  find  their  cure  in 
this  divine  pool.  There  is  no  occasion  for  them  to 
wait  till  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  to  dispose 
this  pool  to  work  this  miraculous  effect  ;  for  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ  is  always  new  and  living,  of 
the  same  virtue,  Ileb.  x.  We  need  not  fear  that 
others  should  step  in  before  us,  or  that  the  multitude 
should  hinder  us  ;  for  millions  of  worlds  may. be  made 
whole  here  in  the  same  moment.      Sav  not  that  vou 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION,  303 

have  no  man  to  put  you  into  this  healing  pool ;  for 
the  Lord  will  at  no  time  refuse  you  this  divine  favour. 
Though  you  had  been  confined  to  your  bed  for  thirty 
and  eight  years,  as  the  poor  paralytic,  or  even  was 
you  nailed  to  a  cross,  as  the  thief  of  whom  I  have 
been  speaking,  yet  that  would  not  hinder  you  from 
plunging  yourself  into  this  precious  pool,  and  partak- 
ing of  its  inestimable  benefits.  It  not  only  washes 
away  all  our  filthiness,  and  cures  all  our  diseases  ;  but 
it  quickens  the  dead,  and  renders  the  living  immortal. 
Whoever  thou  art  that  washest  thyself  in  this  precious 
blood,  thou  mayestcry  out  with  the  apostle  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, This  is  a  faithful  sayings  that  Christ  Jesus  came 
into  the  world  to  save  sinners,  of  tvhom  I  am  chief, 
Hoivheit  I  obtained  mercy y  1  Tim.  i.  15,  16.  The 
Lord  shall  deliver  me  from  every  evil  work,  and  will 
preserve  me  unto  his  heavenly  kingdom  ;  to  zvhom  be 
gloinjfor  ever  and  ever.     Amen.   2  Tim.  iv.  18. 

26.  By  this  time  you  perceive,  believing  soul,  that 
death  is  no  longer  to  be  feared,  since  all  its  darts  are 
broke,  its  arms  destroyed,  and  all  its  spoils  nailed  to 
the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ.  You  may  there  behold  the 
claws  of  this  old  lion,  the  paws  of  this  devouring 
bear,  the  teeth  and  poison  of  this  infernal  serpent,  and 
the  head  of  this  monstrous  dragon.  You  may  there 
see  death  svv^allow^ed  up  in  victory,  and  the  Prince  of 
Life  leading  it  in  triumph.  Follow  therefore  the  tri- 
umphal car  of  this  glorious  Redeemer,  singing,  O 
death,  where  is  thy  sting  f*  O  grave,  where  is  thy  victo^ 
ry  ?  The  sting  of  death  is  sin,  and  the  strength  of  sin 
is  the  law.  But  thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the 
victory,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  1  Cor.  xv,  bo, 
56,  57. 

27.  Consequently,  if  God  approaches  you  under 
the  vail  of  death,  you  must  not  be  afraid,  nor  endeav- 
our to  hide  yourselves  from  those  piercing  eyes  to 
which  the  darkness  and  the  light  are  both  alike.  Psalm 
cxxxix.  12.  Though  of  ourselves  we  are  poor  and 
miserable,  and  wretched,  and  blind,  and  naked,  Ptev. 
iii.  17^  yet  we  have  something  to  cover  us  which ^is  far 
better  than  fig-leaves  :   for  we  have  the  leaves  o^  the 


304  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

tree  of  life,  which  are  for  the  healing  of  the  nations. 
Rev.  xxii.  2.  These  leaves  which  never  fade,  not 
only  hide  our  nakedness,  but  adorn  us.  They  are 
an  everlasting  righteousness,  Dan.  ix.  24  ;  the  perfect 
righteousness  of  Jesus  Christ,  zvho  of  God  is  made 
unto  us  wisdom^  and  righteousness y  and  sanctification, 
arid  redemption,  1  Cor.  i.  30.  They  are  the  Lord  Je- 
sus himself,  who  is  called.  The  Lord  of  our  righteous- 
ness, Jer.  xxxiii.  16.  They  are  the  precious  garments 
of  salvation,  the  magnificent  robe  of  righteousness, 
Isa.  Ixi.  10,  and  the  divine  broidered  work  (Ezek. 
xvi.  10,  13.)  spoken  of  by  the  prophets.  They  are 
the  marriage-robe  made  white  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb,  Rev.  vii.  14,  and  the  fine  white  linen,  which 
is  the  righteousness  of  saints.  Rev.  xix.  8.  Finally, 
they  not  only  cover  and  adorn  us,  but  heal  us  of  all 
our  diseases,  and  render  us  immortal. 

28.  If  ye  present  yourselves  before  your  heavenly 
Father,  in  this  sweet-smelling  raiment  of  Jesus  Christ 
your  eldest  brother,  or  rather,  if  ye  put  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  himself,  ye  shall  not  only  obtain  the  first  and 
most  excellent  blessing  ;  but  ye  shall  enter  into  pos- 
session of  that  incorruptible  inheritance  which  he 
hath  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world  :  For  the  zvages  of  sin  is  death  :  but  the  gift  of 
God  is  eternal  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lordy 
Rom.  vi.  23. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  such  as  fort  if }j  themselves  against  the  Fears  of 
Death,  by  7neditating  upon  the  death  and  passion 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

MERCIFUL  Saviour  !  wlio,  of  thine  own  accord,  took 
upon  thee  our  mortal  flesh,  to  offer  it  a  sacrifice  unto  God, 
help  mnie  infirmity,  and  strengthen  that  faith  and  hope  which 
thou  hast  kindled  in  my  heart.  I  see  death  threatening  me» 
and  opening  its  infernal  throat  to  swallow  me  up  -,  but  to  ob- 
tain freedom  from  these  terrors,  I  cast  myself  at  the  foot  of  thy 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  305 

cross,  and  lay  hold  on  the  horns  of  thine  altar.  I  plunge  myself 
in  thy  precious  blood,  put  on  thy  righteousness,  and  wrap  myself 
up  in  thy  death.     O  divine  Redeemer  !  I  know  that  thou  wast 
seized  with  fear  and  anguish  at  the  approach  of  death :  that 
thine  agony  was  so  violent,  that  drops  of  blood  fell  from  thy  sa- 
cred body,  and  that  angels  came  down  from  heaven  to  comfort 
thee  :  whereas  thy  blessed  martyrs  went  to  death  and  torment 
with  an  holy  joy,  as  to  a  delicious  feast,  or  a  pompous  triumph. 
Thou  didst  pray  with  loud  cries  and  tears,  to  be  delivered  from 
death,  and  that  this  cup  might  pass  from  thee,  that  thou  might- 
est  not  taste  of  its  bitterness.     But,  O  Lord  !  thy  death  was 
quite  of  a  different  nature  from  mine,  or  that  of  thy  blessed 
martyrs.      Thy  death  was  to  make  atonement  for  the  sins  of 
the  whole  world  ;  whereas  ours  is  not  to  satisfy  the    justice 
of  God,  but  that  we  may  reap  the  fruits  of  his  eternal  compas- 
sions-    Thou  hadst  the  heavy  arm  of  his  vengeance  to  sustain, 
and  the  fierce  burnings  of  his  wrath  kindled  against  our  iniqui- 
ties, which  thou  didst  willingly  take  upon  thee.    But  instead  of 
this  consuming  fire  which  thou  hast  quenched  with  thine  own 
blood,  we  discover  nothing  but  the  soft  and  lambent  flames  of 
love.     Instead  of  this  revenging  arm,  whose  weight  thou  hast 
borne,  we  see  the  arms  of  mercy  open  to  receive  us.  Thy  death, 
O  Lord  !   was  armed  with  our  sins  and  iniquities,  and  v/ith  all 
the  terrors  of  hell :  but  now  those  weapons  of  death  are  nailed 
to  thy  cross,  and  are  the  trophies  and  eternal  monuments  of  thy 
glory.    Thou  wast  not  only  exposed  to  the  cruel  darts  of  deaths 
but  also  to  all  the  horrid  thunders,  and  dreadful  curses  of  the 
law.   Thou  hast  shielded  us  from  these  thunders  with  thy  pre- 
cious body,  and  hast  redeemed  us  from  this  terrible  curse,  be- 
ing made  a  curse  for  us.  Gal.  iii.   13.     Thou  hadst  not  only 
death  to  encounter,  but  also  him  to  destroy  who  had  the  pov/er 
of  death,  and  to  break  down  the  gates  of  hell.      Thou  hadst 
principalities  and  powers  to  spoil,  and  to  make  a  shew  of  them 
openly,  triumphing  over  them  in  thy  cross,  Col.  il.  15.     O  in- 
comparable Saviour  !  how  marvellous  are  thy  works  I  how  wor- 
thy the.  perpetual  admiration  of  men  and  angels  !  Thou  hast 
drank,  even  to  the  dregs,  the  cup  of  God's  wrath,  that  v/e  may 
be  excused  tasting  its  bitterness  •,  and  hast  taken  upon  thee  all 
the  punishment  due  to  our  sins  and  offences,  that  they  may  not 
be  visited  upon  us.    Thy  violent  pains  appease  my  anguish,  thy 
bruises  and  deep  wounds  are  my  cure  and  my  health.  Thy  fears 
encourage  me,  and  thy  sharp  agonies  sv/ell  my  heart  with  trans- 
port.    Thy  loud  cries  still  my  conscience,  and  thy  bloody  sweat 
dries  up  all  my  tears.    Thy  affliction  comforts  me,  tliy  sorrow 
gives  me  joy,  and  the  bitterness  of  thy  soul  is  my  sweet  conso- 
lation.    Thy  death  is  mv  victory,  and  thy  cross  my  triumph.  I 

Q  Q„ 


306  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

■will  no  more  be  afraid  of  death,  since  thou  hast  died  to  obtain 
for  mc  life  and  immortality.  O  glorious  and  merciful  Lord  ! 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  belongs  to  thee  by  a  double  right ;  as 
thou  art  the  only  Son  of  God,  and  the  heir  of  all  things,  and 
as  thou  hast  purchased  it  to  thyself  by  the  infinite  merit  of  thy 
sufferings.  Contented  with  one  of  these  claims,  thou  hast 
made  over  to  me  the  other,  to  the  end  I  may  possess  this  hea- 
venly kingdom  as  the  fruit  of  thy  death,  and  the  price  of  thy 
blood.  /;/  thecy  O  Lord,  do  I  put  my  trust ,  let  me  never  he  put  to 
confusion.  Psalm  Ixxi.  i.  I  know  that  nothing  that  defileth,  or 
that  worketh  abomination,  shall  enter  into  thy  holy  Jerusalem  ; 
but  thy  blood  shall  wash  me  from  all  my  sins,  and  make  me 
whiter  than  snow.  O  victorious  Lord  !  how  wonderful  and 
precious  is  thy  death  !  It  is  the  payment  of  all  our  debts,  the 
atonement  of  all  our  offences,  and  the  ransom  of  the  whole 
world.  It  is  our  peace  with  God,  our  re-union  with  heaven, 
and  our  reconciliation  with  the  angels  of  light.  It  is  the  death 
of  death  itself,  and  the  destruction  of  hell.  It  hath  not  only 
delivered  me  from  the  pit  of  eternal  damnation,  and  the  infin- 
ite torments  of  hell  ;  but  it  hath  purchased  for  me  heaven 
with  all  its  glory,  and  paradise  with  all  its  delights.  We  ad- 
mire David  for  cutting  off  Goliath's  head  with  his  own  sword ; 
but  shall  we  not  rather  admire  thee,  O  victorious  and  triumph- 
ant son  of  David  [  who,  by  death  hath  swallowed  up  death  in 
victory  ?  We  extol  Samson,  for  destroying,  at  his  death,  a  few 
of  his  enemies  •,  but  shall  we  not  rather  extol  thee,  O  Almighty 
Son  of  Righteousness  !  who,  by  thy  death,  hath  destroyed  all 
the  enemies  of  our  salvation,  and  amongst  the  rest  death  itself. 
The  patriarch  Jacob  slept  in  security  at  the  foot  of  that  myste- 
rious ladder,  whose  top  reached  to  heaven,  Gen.  xxviii.  But, 
O  my  Lord,  and  my  God  !  I  shall  rest  much  more  secure,  and 
find  much  sweeter  repose  at  the  foot  of  thy  blessed  cross,  see- 
■  ifig  by  that  I  have  free  access  to  the  Father,  whom  thou  hast 
rendered  propitious  to  me  ;  and  can  come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of 
grace  y  that  1  may  obtain  mercy  ^  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need , 
Heb.  iv.  1 6.  O  Lord  Jesus  !  I  not  only  discover  in  tl^y  cross 
the  fountain  of  my  sweetest  consolations,  and  my  greatest  joys, 
and  most  aspiring  hopes  ;  but  1  learn  from  it  the  way  to  die  in 
thy  favour  ;  and  behold  there,  in  their  most  excellent  beauty,  all 
those  virtues  which  oii^ht  to  accompany  my  soul  at  its  depar- 
ture from  the  body.  O  Lord  [  who  art  pr.rfection  itself,  and 
hast  set  me  so  rich  a  pattern,  to  the  end  I  may  tread  in  thy  bles- 
sed steps,  grant  me  the  grace  to  manifest  to  all  my  relations  and 
friends,  who  are  witnesses  of  this  my  last  conflict,  that  holy  and 
cordial  affection,  and  all  those  tendernesses,  wherewith  I  see 
tliy  bowels  moved  towards  mc.  Grant  that  I  may  forgive,  ac- 
cording to  thy  example,  all  mine  enemies,  aiid  even  pr^jy  unto 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  no7 

God  for  all  those  who  have  cruelly  persecuted  me  :  and  that 
in  my  sharpest  agonies,  I  may  imitate  thy  meekness,  patience, 
and  heroic  constancy.  Inflame  me  with  that  ardent  zeal  which 
hath  eaten  thee  up,  and  kindle  in  my  soul  that  fervent  charity 
which  hath  consumed  thy  burnt-offering.  Loy  I  come  to  do  thy 
luill,  0  7ny  God !  Psalm  xl.  7,  8.  My  soul  is  not  mine  own, 
but  thine,  who  art  the  faithful  Creator  and  merciful  Saviour 
thereof  J  since  thou  hast  paid. its  ransom,  washed  and  made  it 
white  in  thy  blood,  clothed  it  with  thy  righteousness,  and  put 
it  into  a  condition  to  enter  into  the  heavenly  sanctuary,  and  to 
appear  before  the  face  of  the  Father  of  Lights,  dispose  of  it 
according  to  thy  good  pleasure.  O  sweet  Jesus  !  who  hast  wil- 
lingly suffered  a  shameful  death  for  me,  a  poor  miserable  sin- 
ner, graciously  grant  that  I  may  live  and  reign  for  ever  with 
thee  ;  and  that  I  may  be  always  ready  to  say  unto  thee,  from  the 
bottom  of  my  heart.  Into  thy  hand  I  commend  my  spirit :  thou  hast 
redeemed  me  ^  0  Lord  God  of  truths  Psal.  xxxi.  5.     Amen. 


CHAP.  XVL 

The  Fourth  Consolation  against  the  Fears  of  Death 
is,  to  meditate  upon  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  his 
sepulchre. 


XT  is  so  natural  for  mankind  to  abhor  the  grave,  that 
few  persons  can  pass  through  a  church-yard  without 
dread,  not  only  they  who  make  their  abode  beneath 
gilded  roofs  in  stately  palaces,  but  also  they  who  re- 
side in  poor  cottages,  or  in  desert  caves :  they  who 
are  shut  up  in  dark  dungeons,  and  even  they  who  have 
no  other  covering  but  the  sky,  cannot,  without  hor- 
ror, reflect  that  this  wretched  body  must  go  into  the 
bowels  of  the  earth,  and  lie  down  in  a  noisome  grave. 

To  banish  from  our  minds  this  dangerous  appre- 
hension and  groundless  fear,  we  must  consider,  with  a 
religious  attention,  that  we  ought  not  to  abhor  the 
earth,  seeing  it  is  the  matter  of  which  our  bodies  were 
formed,  and  that  it  is,  as  it  were,  the  mother  froni 
whence  we  proceed. 

We  must  also  remember,  that  it  is  the  universal 
rule  of  nature,  w^ith  respect  to  compounded  bodies^ 


308  THE    CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION. 

that  every  part  must  return  to  its  first  principle.— 
Therefore  as  the  soul  ascends  up  to  its  source,  and 
returns  unto  God  who  gave  it,  Eccl.  xii.  7,  it  is  no 
wonder  if  the  body  returns  to  the  earth,  from  whence 
it  was  taken,  according  to  the  irrevocable  sentence 
pronounced  by  God  in  the  earthly  paradise.  Dust  thou 
art,  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou  return^  Gen.  iii.  19.  Ni- 
codemus  inquired  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  How  can 
a  man  be  boTn  token  he  is  old  f  Can  tie  enter  the 
second  tivie  into  his  mother's  womb,  and  be  born  ^ 
John  iii.  4.  As  gross  and  extravagant  as  this  imagi- 
nation appears,  it  is,  in  some  measure,  verified  upon 
this  occasion  ;  for  we  must  enter  a  second  time  into 
the  womb  of  the  earth,  our  common  mother,  that  we 
may  be  born  again,  and  pass  into  another  life. 

Jesus  the  Son  of  Sirach  had  the  same  thought,  when 
he  expressed  himself  in  this  manner  in  the  ^Oth  chap- 
ter of  his  book  of  Wisdom,  otherwise  called  Ecclesi- 
asticus.  Great  travail  is  created  for  every  man,  and  an 
heavy  jjoJie  is  upon  the  sons  of  Adam y  from  tlie  day  that 
tiiey  go  out  of  their  mother's  wondi,  till  tJie  day  that 
they  return  to  the  mother  of  all  tilings,  verse  1. 

We  shall  find  it  for  our  advantage  to  meditate  often 
upon  those  beautiful  images  which  St.  Paul  hath  set 
before  our  eyes,  in  the  15th  chapter  of  his  first  epistle 
to  the  Corinthians ;  and  to  remember,  that  it  is  with 
our  bodies  as  with  the  seed  which  is  cast  into  the  earth, 
that  it  may  bring  forth  :  Thou  fool,  that  ivJiich  thou 
solves t  is  not  quicliened  except  it  die,  I  Cor.  xv.  36.  It 
cannot  flourish  without  it  rots.  Naturalists  inform 
us,  that  the  corruption  of  one  thing  is  the  generation 
of  another:  but  upon  this  occasion  we  may  afHrm, 
that  the  corruption  of  this  miserable  body  contributes 
to  its  own  generation.  You  that  weep  for  your  friends 
and  kindred,  when  you  see  them  laid  in  the  grave, 
remember  the  words  of  the  royal  prophet,  They  that 
sow  in  tears  shall  reap  in  joy.  Psalm  cxxvi.  5. 

Remember  that  death  is  the  way  of  all  the  earth, 
Joshua  xxiii.  14,  and  that  the  grave  is  the  house  ap- 
pointed by  God  for  all  living,  Job  xxx.  23.  So  that 
to  be  unwilling  to  enter  into  it,  is  to  desire  almighty 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  309 

God  to  grant  us  a  lodging  by  ourselves,  to  change  the 
course  of  nature,  and  to  create  for  us  a  new  world. 

The  grave  is  not  only  the  house  appointed  for  all 
living,  it  is  also  the  bed  where  they  rest  after  their 
painful  and  laborious  race.  Therefore  the  prophet 
Isaiah,  speaking  of  the  death  of  the  righteous,  saith, 
Thei/  shall  enter  into  peace  ;  theij  shall  rest  in  their 
beds,  chap.  Ivii.  2 :  that  is  with  regard  to  the  blessed 
estate  of  their  souls,  they  shall  enter  into  that  great 
and  eternal  peace  that  reigns  in  heaven  :  but,  with 
respect  to  their  bodies,  theij  shall  rest  in  their  beds. 

For  the  same  reason,  the  places  set  apart  to  bury 
the  dead  were  anciently  called  dormitories,  or  sleep- 
ing-places,  to  teach  us,  that  they  lie  there  asleep,  in 
expectation  of  that  great  day  when  God  shall  awaken 
them  with  the  sound  of  the  Archangel's  trumpet. 

Therefore  when  the  patriarch  Jacob  was  ready  to 
yield  up  his  soul  unto  God,  he  commanded  his  son 
Joseph,  saying  Biirij  me  not,  I  pray  thee  in  Egypt > 
But  I IV  ill  lie  with  my  fathers.  Gen.  xlvii.  29,  50. — 
Holy  Job  speaks  in  the  same  manner,  I  shall  sleep  in 
the  dust,  ch?i'^.  vii.  21.  And  God  himself  says  to  his 
servant  Moses,  Thou  shalt  sleep  with  thy  fathers, 
Deut.  xxxi.  16;  and  to  King  David,  When  thy  days 
shall  be  fulfilled,  and  thou  shall  sleep  zvith  thy  fathers, 
2  Sam.  vii.  12.  And  the  prophet  Daniel,  speaking 
in  general  of  all  those  who  have  died  since  the  crea- 
tion of  the  w^orld,  says.  They  sleep  in  the  dust  of  t lie 
earth,  chap.  xii.  2. 

In  particular,  take  notice,  Christian  souls,  that  when 
God  spoke  to  Moses  out  of  the  midst  of  the  burning 
bush,  he  said  unto  him,  /  am  the  God  of  Abraham, 
the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob,  Exod.  iii.  6. 
These  patriarchs  had  been  dead  many  ages  ;  never- 
theless God  calls  himself  their  God.  Now,  God  is  not 
the  Godof  tlie  dead,  but  of  the  living,  Matth.  xxii.  32. 
These  holy  men  were  not  dead  in  respect  of  their 
souls,  seeing  those  are  immortal,  and  bound  up  by 
God  in  the  bundle  of  life.  Likew^ise  their  bodies, 
properly  speaking,  were  not  dead,  but  slept  in  their 
orraveg.     As  our  Saviour  said  of  Jairus's  daughter. 


310  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.     - 

The  maid  is  not  dead  but  sleepeth,  Matth.  ix  24  ;  and 
of  Lazarus,  Our  friend  Lazarus  sleepeth,  John  xi.  Ii. 

Moreover,  we  may  truly  say,  that  the  condition  of 
our  bodies  in  that  state  which  we  call  death,  is  far 
better,  and  more  easy,  than  that  of  our  ordinary  sleep; 
for  daring  the  latter  we  are  often  disturbed,  we  labour 
and  sweat  ;  nor  are  the  richest  and  most  magnificent 
couches  exempt  from  these  evils  :  whereas  in  the 
grave  our  bodies  are  incapable  of  suffering,  and  secure 
from  all  the  attacks  of  pain.  They  enjoy  a  perfect 
sleep,  an  undisturbed  repose. 

The  greatest  princes,  the  most  superb  monarchs, 
are  constrained  to  enter,  one  after  the  other,  into  this 
house  appointed  by  God  for  all  living  !  and  to  repose 
themselves  upon  that  bed  which  he  hath  prepared  for 
all  the  children  of  Adam.  The  sacred  history,  after 
having  given  us  as  an  account  of  the  reigns  of  the 
kings  of  Judah  and  of  Israel,  adds  at  the  close  of  each, 
and  he  slept  with  his  fathers.  Let  us  be  ever  so  poor 
and  miserable,  w^e  shall  enter  into  this  dwelling  of 
kings,  and  lay  ourselves  down  in  the  same  bed. — 
Therefore  when  Job  complains,  through  the  extremity 
of  his  grief,  that  he  had  not  died  immediately  after  he 
was-  born,  he  says.  For  now  should  I  have  lain  stilly 
and  been  quiet,  I  should  have  slept :  then  had  I  been 
at  rest ;  with  kings  and  counsellors  of  the  earth,  which 
built  desolate  places  for  themselves  ;  or  ivith  princes 
that  Jiad  gold,  who  Jilted  their  houses  with  silver,  chap, 
iii.  13,  14,  15. 

It  is  in  this  house,  and  upon  this  bed,  that  the  pa- 
triarchs and  prophets  rest,  the  apostles,  evangelists, 
martyrs,  and  in  general,  all  the  faithful  who  have  liv- 
ed in  all  ages  of  the  world :  as  it  is  recorded  of  St. 
Stephen,  that  when  he  had  commended  his  spirit  into 
the  hands  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  he  fell  asleep,  Actsvii. 
60.  Therefore  St.  Paul,  reproving  the  Corinthians, 
and  representing  to  them  that  God  had  visited  them 
with  divers  diseases,  and  with  death,  because  they  had 
profaned  the  Lord's  supper,  tells  them,  For  this  cause 
vianij  are  zveak  and  sickly  among  you,  and  many  sleep, 
I  Cor.  xi.  30  ;  and,  speaking  in  general  of  those  w;ho 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLAllON.  311 

are  dead  in  the  Lord,  be  says,  theij  sleep  in  Jesus, 
I  Thess.  iv.  14;  and  he  styles  them,  they  which  are 
fallen  asleep,  1  Cor.  xv.  18.  Now  what  are  we  bet- 
ter or  nobler  than  the  saints  of  paradise,  to  expect  that 
our  bodies  should  be  treated  more  favourably  than 
theirs  ? 

But  there  is  nothing  more  capable  of  removing  this 
horror  of  the  grave,  than  the  consideration  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  entered  into  it 
like  other  men,  and  rested  in  it  for  a  season.  He  hath 
sanctified  it  by  his  divine  presence,  and  hath  filled  it 
with  celestial  odours.  He  hath  made  it  the  object 
of  our  wishes,  and  the  cause  of  all  our  glory  :  for  there 
is  no  subject  but  thinks  it  an  honour  to  lodge  in  the 
same  palace  where  his  prince  had  lodged  before,  and 
to  lie  down  upon  the  bed  where  he  had  taken  his 
rest,  though  he  had  remained  there  but  an  hour,  or  a 
moment.  O  blessed  sepulchre  !  where  death  and  life, 
disgrace  and  glory,  are  found  together  ;  nay,  what  is 
more,  the  Prince  of  Life,  the  Fountain  of  all  honour 
and  happiness. 

Christian  souls,  who  desire  to  banish  from  your 
minds  all  fears  of  death  and  apprehensions  of  the 
grave,  look  upon  the  sepulchre  with  the  same  eye,  as 
if  you  beheld  Jesus  Christ,  the  King  of  Glory,  the 
Prince  of  your  salvation,  still  remaining  there.  The 
patriarch  Jacob,  when  he  heard  the  false  report  of  his 
son  Joseph's  death,  refused  to  be  comforted,  and  cried 
out  in  the  bitterness  of  his  soul,  /  ivill  go  doivn  into 
the  grave  J  unto  my  son,  mourning.  Gen.  xxxvii.  35. 
But  the  certain  tidings  of  the  death  and  burial  of  our 
true  Joseph,  fills  us  full  of  unspeakable  gladness,  and 
causes  us  to  cry  out,  in  a  different  manner,  /  zoill  go 
down  into  the  grave  unto  my  father,  zvith  an  holy  joy. 
The  prophet  Elijah  raised  to  life  a  child,  which  was 
carried  up  into  the  loft,  where  he  abode,  and  laid  upon 
his  bed  :  for  having  stretched  himself  upon  the  dead 
body,  the  soul  that  was  departed  came  again,  1  Kings 
xvii.  22.  And  the  prophet  Elisha  raised  another  in 
the  same  manner,  by  lying  upon  the  child,  and  put- 
ting his  mouth  upon  his  mouth,  and  his  eyes  upon  his 


312  THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

eyes,  and  his  hands  upon  his  hands,  2  Kings  iv.  84. 
But,  believing  soul,  God  works  for  thee,  this  day,  a 
far  more  wonderful  miracle  :  for  the  resurrection  and 
the  life  proceed  from  our  great  Prophet,  dead  and 
stretched  out  in  his  grave.  If  we  go  down  into  this 
holy  sepulchre,  if  we  stretch  ourselves  upon  this  pre- 
cious and  heavenly  body,  if  we  embrace  it  with  a 
true  and  lively  faith,  and  a  sincere  repentance,  he  will 
not  only  raise  us  up  again,  but  will  cause  us  to  be- 
come immortal.  For  whereas  he  w^as  pleased  to  enter 
into  the  state  and  condition  of  the  dead,  it  was  to 
purchase  for  us  a  blessed  and  glorious  immortality. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  a  Christian^  ivho  strengthens  himself  against  the 
horrors  of  the  grave,  by  looking  upon  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  laid  in  his  sepulchre. 

ADORABLE  Mediator  between  God  and  man  !  thou  art 
God  immortal,  and  yet  hast  vouchsafed  to  take  upon  thee  our 
mortal  nature,  to  die  for  me  a  miserable  sinner,  and  to  remain 
for  a  time  in  the  state  of  the  dead,  that  thou  mightest  purchase 
for  me  a  blessed  immortality.  Give  me  grace  to  meditate  as  I 
ought  upon  thy  sacred  body,  wound  up  in  linen  cloaths,  and  laid 
in  the  sepulchre  :  for  by  this  means,  O  sweet  Jesus  I  I  shall  no 
longer  have  the  grave  in  abhorrence,  but  shall  look  with  a  sted- 
fast  countenance,  while  the  pit  is  digging,  into  which  I  must 
enter  when  thou  shalt  appoint.  For  the  servant  is  not  greater 
than  his  master  ;  nor  is  it  for  the  creature  to  prefer  itself  above 
the  creator.  Since  1  expect  to  share  in  thy  glory  and  exalta- 
tion, it  is  but  just  and  reasonable  that  I  partake  in  thy  disgraces 
and  abasement.  My  reason,  enlightened  by  thy  holy  Spirit, 
convinces  mc,  that  I  must  be  wrapped  up  in  thy  darkness,  and 
remain,  like  thee,  for  a  season  in  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death,  since  I  hope  to  be  clothed,  one  day,  with  thy  light,  and 
crowned  with  thy  life.  I  shall  not  only  look  upon  the  grave 
without  fear,  but  I  shall  consider  it  with  an  holy  joy,  since  thou 
hast  honoured  it  with  thy  divine  presence,  and  perfumed  it  with 
thy  celestial  odours.  I  ?-:hall  look  upon  it  with  the  same  eye  as 
I  should  if  thou  wast  still  remaining  there,  my  Lord,  and  my 
God,  and  I  was  to  lie  down  by  thee.  A  dead  man  revived  upon 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  ^^15 

touching  the  bones  of  thy  prophet,  2  Kings  xiii.  2 1  ;  but  I  not 
only  touch  thee,  O  Prince  of  Prophets  !  I  embrace  thee  by  faith , 
as  dead  for  my  sins,  and  as  resting  in  the  grave  for  my  salva- 
tion. Therefore  thou  shalt  make  me  feel  thy  divine  power ; 
thou  shalt  sow  in  me  the  seed  of  immortality,  and  lift  up  my 
hopes  to  heaven.  During  its  abode  here  below,  my  soul  shall 
have  part  in  the  first  resurrection,  and  one  day,  this  infirm  body 
shall  be  clothed  with  newness  of  life.  If  my  resurrection  be 
not  so  sudden  and  speedy  as  that  of  the  dead  man  raised  by  the 
prophet,  it  shall  be  far  more  glorious  and  lasting  ;  that  I  may 
bless  thee  with  all  thy  saints,  and  praise  thee  for  ever  with  thine 
inheritance.     Amen, 

CHAP.    XVII. 

The  Fifth  Consolation  against  the  Fears  of  Deathy  is 
to  meditate  upon  the  resurrection  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ, 


-S  there  is  nothing  more  grievous  and  insupporta- 
ble than  to  behold  a  proud  imperious  enemy,  who  is 
»  always  defying  us,  yet  always  victorious,  and  whom 
no  one  can  overcome  ;  so  there  is  nothing  more  ca- 
pable of  transporting  us  with  joy  and  comfort,  than  to 
.see  such  a  pride  cast  down,  and  to  triumph  over  such 
an  enemy.     It  was  this  made  the  children  of  Israel, 
who  had  groaned  a  long  time  under  the  cruel  tyranny 
of  Pharaoh,  sing  with  so  much  exultation  their  song 
of  triumph  and  thanksgiving,  when  God  destroyed 
that  wicked  tyrant,  and  buried  him  and  his  host  in 
the  waters  of  the  Red  Sea,  Exod.  xv*     For  the  same 
reason,  when  the  great  dragon,  that  old  serpent  call- 
ed the  Devil  and  Satan,  which  deceiveth  the  whole 
world,  was  overcome  and  cast  down  from  heaven  into 
the  earth,  a  loud  voice  of  jubilee  was  heard  in  para- 
dise, saying,  Noiv  is  come  salvation  and  strength^  and 
the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and  the  poiver  of  his  Christ  f 
for  the  accuser  of  our  hrethven  is  cast  dozvn^  which  ac-^ 
cased  them  before  onr  God  day  and  night.     Therefore 


a  14  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell  in  them,  Rev. 
xii.lO,  12. 

From  hence  i\t  are  to  infer,  christian  souls,  that  as 
it  hath  been  a  most  sensible  affliction  to  us,  to  behold 
death  tyrannizing  over  all  the  world,  and  shutting  up 
in  its  prison's  kings  and  princes,  patriarchs,  prophets, 
apostles,  and  martyrs,  and  in  general  all  the  children 
of  Adam,  of  every  rank  and  condition  -,  so  it  is  a  great 
comfort  and  unspeakable  joy  for  us,  to  behold  this 
cruel  and  proud  enemy  overcome,  and  disarmed  ;  and 
to  see  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  marching  out  of  its  strong 
hold,  laden  with  its  spoils.  Therefore  rejoice,  ye  hea- 
vens, and  ye  that  dwell  in  them,  for  the  murderer  of 
our  brethren  is  swallowed  up  in  victory. 

As  we  are  members  of  this  victorious  and  triumph- 
ant Chief,  we  ourselves  have  a  share  in  this  honour 
and  glory.  In  his  person  we  are  the  conquerors  over 
death,  and  are  able  to  say  with  the  apostle,  that  God 
hath  quickened  us  together  zvith  Christ,  and  hath  rais- 
ed ns  up  together,  Eph.  ii.  5,  6. 

This  Prince  of  Life  hath  not  only  loosed  the  pains 
of  death.  Acts  ii.  24,  and  broke  all  his  chains,  but  he 
hath  led  it  away  captive,  and  subjected  it  to  his  hea- 
venly empire.  He  hath  an  absolute  power  over  it, 
as  he  himself  declares  in  these  divine  words,  /  am  he 
that  liveth,  and  ivas  dead;  and  behold  I  am  alive  for 
evermore.  Amen;  and  have  the  keys  of  hell  andof  deathy 
Rev.  i.  18. 

If  this  invincible  Lord,  when  he  was  in  the  prison 
of  death,  commanded  over  death  itself ;  if  he  broke 
in  pieces  its  iron  bars,  and  its  brazen  gates ;  if  he 
caused  the  dead  to  arise,  and  go  into  the  holy  city ; 
now  that  he  is  out  of  the  sepulchre  victorious  and  tri- 
umphant, will  he  not  exercise  an  uncontroulable  pow- 
er over  this  dreadful  enemy,  whom  he  hath  vanquish- 
ed and  brought  under  by  his  almighty  arm. 

O  Death  !  fret  and  foam  with  rage  and  fury  as  long 
as  thou  wilt  !  these  eyes  behold  thee  fast  bound  to  the 
triumphal  car  of  Jesus  Christ  my  Saviour;  and  I  am 
certain,  that   thou  canst  attempt  nothing  without  his 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  si5 

leave,  and  that  thou  canst  not  go  a  step  unless  he 
lengthens  thy  chain. 

As  Joshua,  when  he  had  overcome  the  kings  of  the 
Canaanites,  called  for  his  captains,  and  said  unto  them. 
Come  near,  put  your  feet  upon  the  necks  of  these  kings: 
fear  not,  nor  he  dismayed.  Josh.  x.  24,  25  :  thus  you. 
Christian  souls,  imagine  to  yourselves,  that  our  divine 
Joshua,  v^ho  hath  overcome  death,  calls  unto  you  from 
heaven,  saying.  Tread  upon  this  wretched  tyrant  with 
boldness,:  fear  not,  nor  be  dismayed. 

The  children  of  Israel,  who  trembled  at  the  threats 
of  Goliath,  laid  aside  all  their  apprehensions,  whe/i 
they  saw  him  fall  by  a  stone  from  David's  sling,  so 
that  the  most  timorous  could  have  freely  put  their  feet 
upon  his  neck,  1  Sam.  xvii ;  and  shall  not  you,  chris- 
tians, banish  from  your  hearts  all  fear  and  dread  ot 
death,  now  you  see  it  overthrown  at  the  feet  of  our 
true  David,  the  great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  our 
souls  ?  for  though  it  opens  its  jaws,  and  vomits  out 
flames  of  fire,  it  hath,  nevertheless,  received  its  fatal 
wound,  and  is  at  the  last  gasp. 

As  the  armour-bearer  of  Jonathan,  the  son  of  king 
Saul,  slew  those  which  fell  before  his  master,  1  Sam. 
xiv.  13  ;  thus  we  need  only  pursue  the  glorious  vic- 
tories of  the  Son  o^  the  King  of  Kings ;  or  rather  we 
•  need  only  gather  up  the  sweet  and  pleasant  fruits  of  his 
conquest :  for  this  prince  of  life,  who  hath  overcome 
death  for  us,  w^ill  complete  his  conquest  over  it  in  us, 
with  those  very  weapons  with  which  he  hath  armed 
us.  In  short,  to  speak  properly,  there  is  no  death  for 
such  as  are  incorporated  in  Jesus  Christ  by  a  true  and 
lively  faith  :  For  zvhosoever  tivefh,  and  believeth  in 
him,  shall  never  die;  and  he  that  believeth  in  hiin, 
f hough  he  ivere  dead,  yet  shall  he  live,  John  m,  25,  26. 


316  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION". 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

por  a  Believer )  who  arms  himself  against  the  fears  of 
death  by  meditating  upon  the  resurrection  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

LORD  Jesus  !  who  hast  been  fully  declared  the  Son  of  God 

with  power,  by  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  who  livest  for 
ever  and  ever,  strengthen  me  in  my  weakness,  comfort  me  in 
my  sorrow,  and  drive  from  my  soul  all  fears  and  apprehensions 
of  death.  Adorable  Saviour  1  I  have  no  longer  any  thing  to 
dread  from  this  proud  and  cruel  enemy,  seeing  thou  hast  loosed 
its  pains,  broken  in  pieces  all  its  fetters,  and  hast  overcome 
death  and  the  grave.  O  glorious  and  triumphant  Monarch ! 
shall  I  tremble  before  a  discomfited  and  disarmed  enemy, 
whom  I  see  lying  under  thy  feet,  and  chained  to  thy  triumphal 
chariot  ?  I  need  only  follow  the  sacred  footsteps  of  thy  victory, 
and  gather  its  noble  fruits.  If,  when  thou  wast  shut  up  in  the 
prison  of  death,  thou  wast  able  to  inake  it  sensible  of  thy  pow- 
er, to  bring  down  its  pride,  and  to  carry  away  its  prisoners, 
what  may  1  not  expect  from  thy  victorious  and  almighty  arm, 
now  thou  hast  the  keys  of  death  and  of  hell  ?  O  most  mighty 
and  merciful  Lord  !  thou  hast  not  only  overcome  death  for  me, 
but  thou  wilt  also  overcome  it  by  me,  who  am  thy  child,  and 
the  sheep  of  thy  pasture,  whose  ransom  thou  hast  paid.  Thou 
art  .not  only  risen  from  the  dead,  but  thou  art  the  resurrection 
and  the  life,  John  xi.  25  ;  thou  art  the  Prince  of  Life,  the  foun- 
tain of  glory  and  immortality ;  so  that  whosoever  livethy  and  he^ 
lieveth  in  ihee^  shall  never  die  ;  and  he  that  helieveth  in  thee^  though 
he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live.  It  seems  an  admirable  action  in 
Samson,  that  when  he  had  slept  till  midnight,  he  rose  up,  took 
the  gates  of  the  city  Gaza  upon  his  shoulders,  and  carried  them 
to  the  top  of  an  high  mountain.  Judge  xvi ;  but  who  would  not 
admire  thee,  O  invincible  Nazarite  !  who  having  slept  till  the 
third  day,  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  rose  again  by  thy  own  di- 
vine power,  carried  away  the  gates  of  hell,  and  hast  made  them 
become  the  gates  of  heaven,  the  entrance  into  the  celestial  para- 
dise I  Let  me  die,  since  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  will  conduct 
me  through  death  into  an  happy  life,  purchased  for  me  with 
his  most  precious  blood,  and  secured  to  me  by  his  glorious 
ifesurrection.     A7nen, 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  sif 

CHAP.  XVIII. 

The  Sixth  Consolation  against  the  Fears  of  Deaths  is 
the  ascension  of  Jesus  Christ  into  heaven,  and  his 
sitting  down  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 


T  is  indeed  a  great  joy  and  comfort  to  behold  a 
proud  and  cruel  enemy  overcome  and  disarmed,  and 
ourselves  freed,  by  that  means,  from  the  yoke  of  an 
insupportable  tyranny  ;  but  our  joy  would  be  turned 
into  grief,  our  comfort  into  the  most  bitter  affliction, 
if  at  the  same  time  we  beheld  the  author  of  our  de- 
liverance drowned  in  his  own  blood,  and  expiring  in 
the  moment  of  his  victory.  To  render  our  satisfac- 
tion complete,  it  is  necessary  that  his  triumphs  should 
be  lasting,  and  that  he  should  be  advanced  to  the 
height  of  glory  and  sovereign  power.  Now,  there  is 
no  enemy  more  cruel,  more  tyrannical,  and  formida- 
ble, than  death.  We  have  beheld  it  disarmed  upon 
the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  entirely  van- 
quished and  subdued  by  his  resurrection  ;  but  if  with 
the  eye  of  faith  we  look  a  little  higher,  to  the  glori- 
ous ascension  of  our  divine  Saviour,  we  shall  see  this 
same  death  bound  to  his  triumphant  chariot,  and  this 
conquering  Redeemer  exalted  above  the  highest  hea- 
vens, and  sitting  in  glory  at  the  right  hand  of  God. 
We  shall  see  him  invested  with  an  almighty  power, 
adored  by  all  creatures,  and  exercising  a  sovereign 
dominion,  not  only  over  the  angels  of  light,  and  the 
celestial  spirits  that  surround  his  magnificent  throne, 
but  likewise  over  the  world,  death,  the  devils,  and 
hell ;  for  because  he  became  obedient  unto  deaths  even 
the  death  of  the  cross,  therefore  God  also  hath  highly 
exalted  hifn,  and  given  him  a  name  zvhicli  is  above 
every  ?iame ;  that  at  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee 
should  bow,  of  things  in  heaven,  and  things  in  earthy 
and  things  under  the  earth  ;  and  that  every  tongue 
should  confess,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory 
^f  God  the  Father,  Y\i\\.  ii.  8,  9,  10,  11. 


518  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

Every  soldier  shares  not  in  the  triumph  of  his  gene- 
ral, and  all  subjects  taste  not  of  their  prince's  happi- 
ness; but  as  we  are  the  brethren  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  members  of  his  body,  we  have  a  share 
in  his  triumph,  and  in  the  glory  of  his  empire.  There- 
fore the  apostle  St.  Paul  tells  us,  that  our  life,  that  is 
to  say,  our  glory  and  eternal  felicity,  is  hid  with 
Christ  in  Gody  Col.  iii.  3  ;  and  again,  in  more  express 
words,  that  God^  zvho  is  rich  in  mercy ^  hath  made  us 
sit  together  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus,  Eph. 
ii.  6. 

This  glorious  Saviour  is  gone  to  take  possession  of 
the  kingdom  of  heaven,  not  only  in  his  own  name, 
but  also  in  ours.  Thus  he  assures  his  holy  apostles, 
and  in  them  all  true  believers.  In  my  Father's  house 
are  many  majisions  :  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you, 
John  xiv.  2.  In  the  same  manner  he  speaks  in  that 
admirable  prayer,  in  which  he  consecrates  himself  to 
God,  for  the  great  work  of  our  redemption.  Father, 
I  xoill  that  they  also  zvhom  thou  hast  given  me^  be  zvith 
me  where  I  am,  that  they  may  behold  my  glory  zvhich 
thou  hast  given  me,  John  xvii.  24.  Therefore  the 
apostle  to  the  Hebrews  gives  us  this  strong  consola- 
tion, that  Jesus  Christ  is  entered  for  us  into  heaven  as 
our  forerunner,  Heb.  vi.  20. 

As  the  high  priest  of  the  Jews  went  into  the  earthly 
sanctuary,  to  present  himself  before  God  for  the.  peo- 
ple, Heb.  ix  ;  so  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  entered  into 
the  heavenly  sanctuary,  to  appear  for  us  in  the  pre- 
sence of  God.  The  high-priest  of  the  Jews  bare 
upon  his  breast  and  shoulders  the  names  of  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel ;  but  Jesus  Christ  hath  engraven  us  in 
his  heart,  according  to  the  song  of  the  Spouse  in  the 
Canticles,  Set  me  as  a  seal  upon  thine  heart,  as  a  seal 
2ipon  tJiine  arm :  for  love  is  strong  as  deaths  chap, 
viii.  6.  To  conclude,  the  high-priest  of  the  Jews  laid 
aside  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  with  his  sacerdo- 
tal garment  -,  but  neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  things 
present,  nor  things  to  come,  shall  be  able  to  separate 
lis  from  the  love  of  God-  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our 
Ford,  Rom.  viii.  38,  39. 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  319 

The  royal  crown  that  was  set  upon  Esther's  head 
caused  her  not  to  forget  her  people,  and  her  father's 
house.  She  was  exceedingly  grieved  for  Haman's 
conspiracy,  and  the  decree  which  he  had  obtained, 
wrote  in  the  king  Ahasuerus's  name  and  sealed  with 
his  ring,  Esther  iv.  Thus  I  can  truly  affirm,  that  the 
glory  to  which  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  exalted  hath 
not  made  him  forget  the  people  whom  he  hath  pur- 
chased with  his  precious  blood.  He  is  not  unmindful 
of  the  continual  machinations  of  Satan,  nor  of  the 
sentence  of  death  pronounced  against  us  by  the  great 
monarch  of  the  world,  and  confirmed  by  his  seal. 
Though  his  glorious  head  is  crowned  with  a  rainbow, 
his  merciful  heart  is  inflamed  with  love. 

On  that  glorious  throne,  where  thousand  thousands 
minister  unto  him,  and  ten  thousand  times  ten  thou- 
sand stand  before  him,  Dan.  vii.  10,  he  is  not  ashamed 
to  call  us  brethren,  Heb.  ii.  11,  and  to  entreat  God 
for  us.  He  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost 
that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to 
make  intercession  for  them,  Heb.  vii.  25.  If  his  Fa- 
ther ahvays  heard  him,  even  when  he  was  in  his 
greatest  abasement,  can  we  imagine,  that  his  interces- 
sion will  be  fruitless,  now  he  is  ascended  up  into  the 
highest  glory. 

.  From  this  exalted  state,  he  beholds  all  our  encoun- 
ters and  our  skirmishes  with  death.  He  sees  all  the 
enemies  that  assault  us,  and  the  dangers  to  which  we 
are  exposed.  He  knows  the  deep  malice  and  crafty 
violence  of  the  enemies  of  our  salvation,  and  sees  all 
the  darts  which  they  let  fly  against  us.  Therefore  he 
covers  us  with  his  shield,  and  will  not  suffer  us  to  be 
tempted  above  what  we  are  able,  1  Cor.  x.  13.  His 
strength  is  made  perfect  in  our  weakness,  2  Cor.  xii. 
39 ;  and  he  makes  us  in  all  thing  more  than  conquer- 
ors, Rom.  viii.  37.  He  not  only  keeps  his  eye  con- 
tinually upon  his  sheep,  but  he  keeps  them  in  his 
hand,  and  none  is  able  to  pluck  them  out  of  it,  John 
X.  28. 

\^,  when  he  was  upon  earth,  in  his  grievous  agony, 
at  the  bare  wood  of  his  mouth,  at  his  saying,  I  am  he^ 


320  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

his  enemies  went  backward,  and  fell  to  the  ground, 
John  xviii.  6;  and  if,  when  he  was  in  the  prisons  of 
death,  he  forced  it  to  obey  him ;  now  that  he  is  ex- 
alted above  the  highest  heavens,  in  the  glory  of  his 
triumph,  shall  he  not  have  a  sovereign  power  over 
death,  the  world,  and  hell  ? 

If,  when  he  walked  upon  the  waters,  he  cried  to 
his  apostles.  Be  of  good  cheer,  it  is  I,  be  not  afraid, 
Matth.  xiv.  27  ;  how  much  rather  will  he  speak  to 
us  in  this  manner,  now  he  sits  upon  a  throne  that  can- 
not be  shaken  ?  Christian  soul,  that  tremblest  at  the 
approaches  of  death,  imagine,  that  the  Lord  Jesus, 
crowned  with  glory,  calls  to  thee  from  heaven.  Fear 
not,  it  is  I  that  call  thee,  and  stretch  out  my  arms  to 
receive  thee ;  I  that  am  thy  Saviour  and  Redeemer, 
who  have  washed  away  all  thy  sins  with  my  blood, 
and  have  redeemed  thee  from  the  curse  of  the  law, 
and  eternal  damnation ;  I  who  have  disarmed  God's 
justice,  vanquished  hell,  broken  the  serpent's  head, 
and  swallowed  up  death  in  victory ;  who  have  pur- 
chased for  thee  the  glories  of  heaven,  and  the  delights 
of  paradise  ;  who  have  trod  under  foot  the  world,  and 
all  its  powers;  who  am  worshipped  by  all  the  church 
triumphant  in  heaven,  and  by  legions  of  angels  that 
fly  about  my  throne.  Some  of  these  I  will  send  to 
guard  thee;  and  when  thou  shalt  leave  that  body,  in 
which  thou  now  livest  as  a  stranger,  they  shall  bear 
thy  soul  upon  thy  wings,  to  this  magnificent  abode  of 
immortality,  whither  I  am  come  to  prepare  a  place 
for  thee. 

Without  doubt,  if  the  anchor  of  our  hope  is  entered 
into  that  within  the  vail,  that  is  to  say,  into  heaven, 
zvhither  the  forerunner  is  for  us  entered^  even  Jesus 
Christ,  Heb.  vi.  19,  20,  we  shall  not  fear  the  most  con- 
trary winds,  the  most  raging  storms,  raised  against  us 
by  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  that  now  work- 
eth  in  the  children  of  disobedience,  Eph.  ii.  2;  we 
shall  tread  under  foot  all  the  billows  of  this  boisterous 
sea,  and  through  these  swelling  waves  shall  safely 
come  to  our  divine  Jesus.  If  at  any  time  we  begin 
to  sink,  and  our  soul  is  seized  with  fear,  this  Al* 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  COlfSOLATION.  32 1 

mighty  Lord,  who  hath  not  only  saved  himself,  but  is 
also  the  Saviour  of  his  church,  will  say  to  us,  as  to  St* 
Peter,  O  thou  of  little  faith,  wherefore  didst  thou  doubt: 
Matth.  xiv.  31.  Knowest  thou  not,  that  I  command 
the  v^inds,  rebuke  the  waves,  and  still  the  tempest, 
that  I  have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death  ?  Rev.  i.  18. 

When  a  person,  in  his  way  to  a  place  of  rest  and 
happiness,  which  he  earnestly  desires  to  arrive  at,  is 
to  go  through  a  painful  and  thorny  passage,  he  takes 
new  courage,  if  he  sees  before  him  a  powerful  friend 
who  stretches  out  his  arm  to  assist  him.  Now  it  is 
not  possible  for  us  to  arrive  at  the  glories  of  heaven, 
and  the  joys  of  paradise,  except  through  the  passage 
of  death  ;  a  painful  and  grievous  passage  to  flesh  and 
blood  !  But  Jesus  Christ,  who  loves  us  unto  the  end, 
John  xiii.  1,  hath  gone  this  way  before  us.  He  is  as- 
cended from  this  world  unto  the  Father,  to  his  God, 
and  to  our  God,  John  xx.  17 ;  and  that  v^e  may  go 
where  he  is,  he  hath  not  only  sent  us  his  light  and  his 
truth  to  lead  us,  Psal.  xliii.  3,  his  rod  and  his  staff  to 
comfort  us,  Psal.  xxiii,  4,  but  he  also  stretched  out  his 
almighty  hand,  to  cause  us  to  pass  from  death  unto 
life  :  Where  I  am^  saith  he,  there  shall  also  my  servant 
bey  John  xii.  26. 

When  the  apostles  were  in  the  way  going  up  to  Je- 
rusalem, and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  went  before  them, 
they  were  amazed,  as  they  followed,  and  were  afraid, 
Mark  x.  32  ;  but  we  that  go  up  to  the  heavenly  Je- 
rusalem, and  tread  in  the  footsteps  of  this  mighty  Sa- 
viour, ought  to  be  full  of  holy  boldness,  and  christian 
confidence. 

Our  knowledge  that  this  great  God  and  Saviour 
reigns  triumphant  in  heaven,  and  that  he  commands 
in  the  earth,  the  sea,  and  the  great  deep,  teaches  us, 
that  we  should  not  only  submit  to  death  without  fear, 
but  that  we  should  embrace  it  with  an  holy  joy  :  for 
who  would  not  rejoice  to  enter  into  the  glorious  pal- 
ace of  immortality  ;  where  we  shall  see,  not  only  the 
patriarchs,  prophets,  apostles,  martyrs,  the  holy  and 
blessed  virgin,  with  all  the  saints  of  paradise,  but 
where  we  shall  also  see  face  to  face  our  great  God 

S  s 


522  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  whom  so  many  kings  and 
prophets  have  desired  to  see  and  hear,  Luke  x.  24. 
Whilst  we  are  at  home  in  the  body,  we  are  absent 
from  this  victorious  Lord ;  therefore  we  are  wilHng- 
rather  to  be  absent  from  the  body,  and  to  be  present 
with  the  Lord,  2  Cor.  v.  6,  8.  This  consideration 
caused  the  holy  apostle  to  cry  out,  I  have  a  desire  to 
depart,  and  io  be  ivith  Christy  tvhich  is  far  better, 
Phil.  i.  23. 

The  Queen  of  Sheba  left  her  kingdom,  and  came 
from  a  far  country,  to  see  king  Solomon,  who  was 
but  a  type  of  Christ,  and  had  but  a  faint  ray  of  his 
wisdom  and  glory,  1  Kings  x  ;  and  is  there  any  trea- 
sure on  earth,  any  honour  or  pleasure  in  life,  that  w^e 
would  not  leave  with  transport  to  go  and  see  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  !  When  he  was  in  his  infancy,  the  shep- 
herds left  their  flocks,  and  hasted  to  Bethlehem  to 
look  upon  him,  Luke  ii.  The  wise  men  came  from 
the  east  to  worship  him,  Matth.  ii ;  and  was  he  now 
upon  earth,  in  that  estate,  we  should  run  from  the 
utmost  ends  of  the  w^orld,  and  par:  with  all  our  dear- 
est enjoyments,  to  see  him.  But  the  little  towm  of 
Bethlehem  is  nothing  in  comparison  of  the  heavenly 
Jerusalem;  and  what  would  be  the  sight  of  our.  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  swaddling  cloaths,  lying  in  a  manger, 
or  in  the  arms  of  his  blessed  mother,  in  comparison  of 
seeing  him  clothed  with  light,  crowned  with  glory, 
and  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father,  upon 
a  magnificent  throne,  worshipped  by  all  the  angels 
and  glorified  spirits  ?  If  the  father  of  the  faithful  re- 
joiced and  was  glad  to  see,  in  spirit,  the  day  of  the 
Lord,  John  viii.  56;  if,  w^hen  the  spouse  in  the  can- 
ticles heard  him  at  her  door,  her  bowels  were  moved 
for  him,  chap.  v.  4  ;  and  if  old  Simeon  w^as  ravished 
above  measure,  w^hen  he  held  Christ  in  his  arms, 
Luke  ii ;  how  much  more  shall  we  be  ravished  and 
transported  with  admiration  and  joy,  when  we  shall 
behold  him,  as  he  now  is,  in  his  highest  glory  and  state, 
and  shall  embrace  him  for  ever  and  ever?  When  St. 
Stephen  saw  the  heavens  opened,  and  Jesus  Christ 
standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God,  Acts  vii.  bQ^  his 


THR   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  S23 

face  became  shining  as  it  had  been  the  face  of  an  an- 
ge].  Acts  vi.  15;  with  what  rays  of  glory  then  shall 
we  be  crowned,  when  we  shall  enter  into  this  palace 
of  light,  and  behold  for  ever,  face  to  face^  this  blessed 
Redeemer  ? 

When  the  patriarch  Jacob  heard  that  his  son  Jo- 
seph, whom  he  tenderly  loved,  and  for  whom  he  had 
shed  so  many  tears,  was  still  alive,  and  governor  over 
all  the  land  of  Egypt,  he  earnestly  desired  to  see  again 
this  dear  son,  and  to  be  a  witness  of  his  glory :  It  is 
cnoiLgh,  said  he,  Joseph  my  son  is  yet  alive  :  J  will  go 
and  see  him  before  I  die.  Gen.  xlv.  28.  And  you, 
believing  souls,  who  hear  this  day,  that  your  true  Jo- 
seph, whom  you  passionately  love,  lives  and  reigns  in 
heaven,  where  he  is  worshipped  by  all  the  glorified 
spirits,  do  you  not  ardently  desire  to  see  his  face,  and 
to  behold  his  glory,  and  the  magnificence  of  his  tri- 
umph ?  The  patriarch  Jacob  was  feeble  through  age, 
and  bowed  down  with  sorrow,  but  his  spirit  revived 
when  he  saw  the  waggons  which  Joseph  had  sent  to 
carry  him  :  thus  you  my  christian  brethren,  whose 
bodies  old  age  or  sickness  hath  bowed  down,  and 
w^hose  hearts  care  and  sorrow  hath  undermined,  do 
not  you  find  yourselves  strengthened,  do  not  you  feel 
yourselves  sensibly  revived,  when  death  draws  near, 
Jind  you  perceive,  with  the  eyes  of  faith,  the  horses 
and  chariots  of  fire  which  Christ  hath  sent  to  convey 
you  to  the  paradise  of  his  glory  ?  Joseph  received  liis 
father  and  brethren  with  tears  of  joy,  and  all  the  house 
of  Pharaoh  rang  with  acclamations  of  gladness  ;  with 
what  tenderness  then  will  Christ  embrace  us  ?  what 
rejoicing  w^ill  there  be  in  heaven  at  your  arrival?  The 
tongues  of  angels  alone  can  express  a  joy  so  unspeak- 
able and  full  of  glory.  Joseph  fed  his  father  and  his 
brethren,  but  he  never  imparted  to  them  any  portion 
of  his  authority  and  glory  :  whereas  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  w^ho  excels  Joseph  as  much  in  power  and 
magnificence,  as  in  love  and  compassion,  shall  pot 
only  feed  us  with  the  bread  of  his  kingdom,  and  give 
us  to  drink  of  the  river  of  his  pleasures,  but  he  v^ill 
also  make  us  partakers  of  bis  glory,  and  the  ma^nih- 


324  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

cence  of  his  empire,  as  he  promised  to  his  holy  apos- 
tles :  /  appoint  unto  you  a  kingdom^  as  my  Father 
hath  appointed  unto  me,  Luke  xxii.  29.  To  him  that 
over  Cometh  with  I  grant  to  sit  xvith  me  in  my  throne^ 
even  as  I  also  overcamey  and  am  set  dozvn  ivith  my 
Father  in  his  throne.  Rev.  iii:  21.  Be  thou  faithful 
unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  lifcy  Rev. 
ii.  10.  Joseph's  brethren,  notwithstanding  his  great- 
ness, became  slaves;  but  Jesus  Christ  will  place  upon 
each  of  our  heads  a  crown  of  pure  gold.  Joseph  could 
not  preserve  his  brethren  from  death ;  they  all  died 
one  after  another,  and  he  also,  in  his  turn,  gave  up  the 
ghost:  but  Jesus  Christ,  being  raised  from  the  dead, 
dieth  no  more;  death  hath  no  more  dominion  over 
him,  Rom.  vi.  9.  He  is  not  only  alive  for  evermore, 
but  will  likewise  cause  us  all  to  become  immortal. — 
Whereas  then  Jacob  desired  to  live,  that  he  might  go 
down  into  Egypt  to  see  his  son  Joseph,  we  should  ar- 
dently desire  to  die,  that  we  may  ascend  up  into  hea- 
ven, there  to  behold  our  Lord  Jesiis  Christ,  who  is 
both  our  Father  and  Redeemer.  When  Jacob  em- 
braced again  this  wonderful  and  beloved  son,  he  cried 
out,  in  the  transport  of  his  joy.  Now  let  me  die,  since 
I  have  seen  thy  face,  because  thou  art  yet  alive  :  on 
the  contrary,  when  we  shall  embrace  Christ  in  his 
glory,  and  shall  behold  the  light  of  his  countenance, 
we  shall  say  unto  him,  in  a  different  manner,  My 
Lord,  and  my  God,  since  I  now  see  thee  alive,  and 
reigning  in  heaven,  I  shall  also  live  and  reign  with 
thee  for  ever  and  ever.^w(r;z. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  a  Believing  Soul,  ivhich  arms  itself  against  the 
fears  of  death,  by  meditating  on  the  glorious  ascen- 
sion of  Jesus  Christ  into  heaven,  and  his  sitting  down 
at  the  right  hand  of  God. 

O  HOLY  and  divine  Saviour!  to  strengthen  myself  against 
the  fears  of  death,  I  have  already  looked  upon  thy  noble  con- 
jBicts  and  glorious  victory  ;  that  my  joy  may  be  perfect  and 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION  S25 

accomplished,  grant  me  the  grace,  that  I  may  also  behold  thy 
magnificent  triumph.  As  thou  hast  fought  for  me,  and  made 
me  panaker  of  the  fruit  of  thy  victories,  grant  that  I  may  also 
share  in  the  honour  of  thy  triumph.  As  thou  hast  suffered  for 
my  offences,  and  art  arisen  again  for  my  justification,  so  thou 
hast  ascended  up  into  heaven  to  prepare  a  place  for  me.  Thou 
art  willing  I  should  be  admitted  into  thy  divine  palace,  that  I 
should  be  where  thou  art,  and  that  I  should  behold  thy  glory, 
which  thou  hast  enjoyed  with  God  the  Father,  before  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world.  O  sweet  and  merciful  Lord  !  what  rea- 
son have  I  to  fear  going  to  heaven,  since  thou  art  seated  there 
in  the  highest  glory  and  happiness,  and  stretchest  out  thy  arms 
to  receive  me  ?  May  I  not  rather  expect  to  be  glorified  in  thy 
kingdom,  since  thou  bestowest  upon  all  them  that  serve  thee 
immortal  crowns  and  sceptres  ?  O  Almighty  God  and  Sa- 
viour !  thy  throne  is  surrounded  with  infinite  majesty  and 
splendor ;  nevertheless  I  will  come  boldly  unto  it,  forasmuch 
as  it  is  a  throne  of  love  and  mercy,  unto  which  every  penitent 
sinner  may  draw  near.  Round  about  this  glorious  throne,  I 
see  a  rainbow,  in  sight  like  unto  an  emerald,  which  assures  me, 
that  thy  covenant  is  everlasting.  Though  thy  glory  and  ma- 
jesty are  increased,  yet  thy  love  for  me,  and  thy  tender  compas- 
sions, are  not  diminished.  Thou  art  the  same  yesterday,  and 
to-day,  and  for  ever.  Thou  hast  vouchsafed,  for  my  salvation, 
to  lie  in  a  manger,  and  to  be  nailed  to  a  cross.  Thou  hast  laid 
down  thy  life  for  my  ransom,  and  hast  shed  thy  precious  bloocl 
to  wash  and  cleanse  me  from  my  sins,  and  to  mark  me  out  the 
way  to  thine  heavenly  sanctuary.  In  the  midst  of  all  that  glo- 
rious light  wherewith  thou  art  clothed,  thou  art  not  ashamed  to 
acknowledge  me  thy  brother,  [thy  sister,]  and  for  a  member  of 
thy  mystical  body.  It  is  for  my  sake  that  thou  appearest  before 
thy  heavenly  Father,  and  that  thou  offerest  up  prayers  and  sup- 
plications unto  him.  O  adorable  Lord  !  it  is  in  thy  power  to 
give  me  the  things  which  thou  hast  merited  by  thy  sufferings, 
and  which  thou  requestest  for  me  by  thy  prayers  and  interces- 
sion ♦,  for  all  power  is  given  unto  thee  in  heaven  and  in  earth. 
O  Sovereign  Monarch  of  the  world  !  hast  not  thou  made  us  this 
great  and  precious  promise,  /,  if  I  he  lifted  up  from  the  earthy  luill 
draw  all  men  tmto  me  ?  John  xii.  32  ;  and  is  it  not  for  us  that  thou 
hast  prayed  in  this  transporting  manner.  Father  1  will  that  they 
also  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  be  with  me  where  I  am^  that  thej 
may  behold  my  glory  which  thou  hait  given  me?  John  xvii.  24. 
Since,  therefore,  thou  hast  been  lifted  up  from  this  miserable 
earth,  to  reign  and  triumph  in  heaven,  draw  my  soul  unto  thee, 
O  merciful  Redeemer  \  and  deliver  it  from  this  vale  of  tears 
and  misery.     Cause  it  to  hear  at  the  time  of  its  departure  these 


325  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLx\TION. 

words  of  joy  and  eternal  comfort.  Verily  I  say  unto  thee\  To-day 
shah  thou  he  with  me  in  paradise^  Luke  xxiii.  43.  Lord  Jesus, 
draw  me  with  the  cords  of  thy  love  and  mercy,  and  I  will  run 
after  thee.  And  seeing  I  must  of  necessity  pass  through  death 
to  come  unto  thee,  the  Prince  of  life  and  immortality,  grant  me 
thy  grace,  that  I  may  look  upon  it  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
prophet  Elijah  did  upon  the  fiery  chariot  that  took  him  up 
into  heaven  ;  or  as  Jacob  did  upon  the  waggons  that  carried 
him  into  Egypt,  where  his  son  was  governor  over  the  land. 
This  holy  patriarch,  in  a  transport  of  joy,  cried  out,  Let  me  see 
my  son  Jo:^eph,  and  then  let  me  die  !  but,  ravishing  with  a  joy  un- 
speakable and  full  of  glory,  I  m  ill  cry  out,  in  a  different  man- 
ner. Let  me  die,  that  I  may  behold  my  true  Joseph,  the  soul  of 
my  soul,  the  light  of  my  life,  the  author  of  all  my  glory  and 
happiness  !  O  sweet  Jesus  !  grant  that  I  may  freely  and  wil- 
lingly leave  this  wretched  and  infirm  dwelling,  to  enter  into  thy 
celestial  paiace,  ar.d  to  behold  the  divine  splendor  of  thine  in- 
finite Majesty.  O  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords  1  when 
shall  I  hear  that  eternal  wisdom  that  flows  from  thy  lips  ? 
when  shall  I  see  thee  seated  upon  the  throne  of  thy  glory, 
where  thousand  thousands  minister  unto  thee,  and  ten  thou- 
sand times  ten  thousand  stand  before  thee  ?  When  shall  I  enter 
into  the  glorious  company  of  the  blessed  saints,  that  sing  forth 
thy  praises,  and  cast  at  thy  feet  their  precious  crowns  ?  O  vic- 
torious Monarch  !  who  art  now  in  thy  kingdom,  crowned  with 
perfect  glory  and  happiness,  forget  not  thy  servant,  be  not  un- 
mindful of  thy  son,  [or  daughter,]  who.  is  poor  and  despised, 
overwhelmed  with  sorrow,  and  in  the  anguish  of  death.  Let 
not  the  songs  of  the  holy  angels,  and  the  praises  of  all  the  glo- 
rified spirits,  hinder  thee  from  listening  to  my  sighs  and  groans. 
O  almighty  and  merciful  Lord  !  look  upon  me  with  an  eye  of 
love,  and  reach  out  unto  me  thy  helping  hand.  Send  to  my 
assistance  thine  angels  of  light,  to  protect  me  from  the  angels 
of  darkness,  that  endeavour  to  destroy  me,  jiid  to  drag  me 
headlong  into  hell.  Let  those  glorious  spirits  that  fly  at  thy 
command,  deliver  me  out  of  the  paws  of  death,  and  bear  me 
upon  their  wings  to  thy  bosom.  I  see  the  heavens  opened, 
and  the  Son  of  Man  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God.  Lord. 
Jesus,  receive  my  spirit.     Amen. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 


CHAP.   XIX. 

The  Seventh  Consolation  against}  the  Fears  of  Death  is, 
our  strict  and  inseparable  union  zvith  Jesus  Christ 
iJirough  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  tlie  first-fruits  of  our 
blessed  immortality. 


UR  Lord  Jesus  Christ  not  only  lives  and  triumphs 
in  heaven,  but  it  is  from  him  our  life,  our  glory,  and 
our  blessed  immortality,  proceed  :  For  as  the  Fatlier 
hath  life  in  himself ;  so  hath  he  given  to  the  So7i  to 
have  life  in  himself ;  and  as  the  Fatlier  raisethupthe 
deady  and  quickenetti  them  ;  even  so  the  Son  quicken- 
eth  ivhom  he  wilU  John  v.  21,  26  :  so  that  we  may  not 
only  say  unto  him,  with  St.  Peter,  Thou  hast  the 
icords  of  eternal  lifcy  John  vi.  68,  but  also,  with  the 
royal  prophet,  Witti  thee  is  tlie  fountain  of  life :  in  thy 
light  shall  we  see  light,  Psal.  xxxvi.  9.  Therefore  all 
those  that  are  united  to,  and  incorporated  with,  this 
Prince  of  Life,  partake  of  the  fulness  of  the  holy  Spi- 
rit, which  is  to  him-ward,  whereby  they  become  hap- 
py and  immortal.  Now,  by  the  goodness  and  mercy 
of  God,  we  are  not  only  made  partakers  of  Christ's 
death  and  passion,  but  we  arc  also  united  to,  and  in- 
corporated with  him  ;  we  not  only  have  the  great  and 
precious  promises  of  a  glorious  immortality,  which  he 
hath  purchased  for  us,  but  we  receive  the  first-fruit, 
the  foretaste  of  it. 

The  high  and  lofty  One  that  inhabiteth  eternity 
revives  the  spirit  of  the  humble.  Is.  Ivii.  15,  and 
dwells  in  our  hearts  by  faith,  Eph.  iii.  17.  He  sheds 
into  our  soul  his  holy  and  quickening  Spirit :  For  be- 
cause we  are  sons^  God  hath  sent  forth  tlie  Spirit  of 
his  Son  into  our  hearts,  crying,  Abba,  Father,  Gal. 
iv.  6.  Nozv  if  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
he  is  none  of  his,  Rom.  viii.  9.  By  the  means  of  this 
Spirit,  he  dwells  in  us,  and  we  in  him  ;  we  become 
members  of  his  body,  and  can  boast,  that  we  are  of 
his  flesh,  and  of  his  bones  Eph,  v.  SO, 


328  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION- 

All  things,  the  most  strictly  united  by  nature  or 
art,  are  made  use  of  to  represent  to  us  this  admirable 
union  which  we  enjoy  with  Christ,  by  the  means  of 
his  Spirit  that  quickeneth  us,  John  vi.  63.  Hence  are 
derived  these  expressions  of  the  holy  apostles,  We 
have  put  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Rom.  xiii.  14. 
Gal.  iii.  27.  To  whom  comings  as  unto  a  living  stone, 
disallowed  indeed  of  men,  hut  chosen  of  God  and  pre- 
cious, zve  also,  as  lively  stones,  art  built  up  a  spiritual 
house,  1  Pet.  ii.  4,  5.  For  the  same  reason  our  Saviour 
tells  us,  that  he  is  the  true  vine,  and  that  we  are  the 
branches,  John  xv ;  and  St.  Paul  assures  us,  that  if 
ive  have  been  planted  together  in  the  likeness  of  his 
death,  zve  shall  be  also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resurrec- 
tion, Rom.  vi.  5, 

To  express  to  us,  that  the  band  of  this  sacred  union 
is  love,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  represented  as  our 
brother,  our  father,  and  our  bridegroom.  Accordingly 
the  apostle  tells  us.  That  he  is  not  ashamed  to  call  us 
brethren,  saying,  J  will  declare  thy  name  unto  my  bre- 
thren,  Heb.  ii.  II,  12;  and  elsewhere.  That  God 
hath  predestinated  us  to  be  conformed  to  the  image  of 
his  Son,  that  he  might  be  the  first-born  among  many 
brethren,  Rom.  viii.  29 ;  and  after  his  resurrection, 
our  Lord  himself  speaks  thus  to  Mary  Magdalene, 
Touch  me  not :  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended  to  my  Fa- 
ther  :  but  go  to  my  br^ethren,  and  say  unto  them^  I  as- 
cend unto  my  Father  and  your  Father,  and  to  my  God 
and  your  God,  John  xx.  i?.  Likewise  this  glorious 
Redeemer,  shewing  himself  unto  God  with  all  the 
elect,  saith,  Behold  I  and  the  children  ivhich  thou  hast 
given  me,  Heb.  ii.  13  ;  and,  speaking  to  his  church  by 
the  mouth  of  the  prophet  Hosea,  he  makes  her  this 
promise,  /  zvill  betroth  thee  unto  me  for  ever,  yea,  I 
ivill  betroth  thee  unto  vie  in  righteousness,  and  in 
judgement  and  in  loving-kindness,  and  in  mercies,  chap, 
ii.  19.  Hence  the  church  is  often  called  in  the  Re- 
velations, the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  Wife  ;  and  in  the 
Canticles,  the  spiritual  union  betwixt  Christ  and  his 
church  is  all  along  represented  by  the  allegory  of  a 
marriage. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  329 

And  because  the  meat  and  drink  which  we  take  for 
bur  nourishment,  unites  with  the  body  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  to  become  one  substance  with  it,  Jesus  Christ 
assures  us,  That  his  flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and  his  blood 
is  drink  indeed  ;  that  he  is  the  true  bread  zvhich  came 
dozen  from  heaven,  which  giveth  life  unto  the  zvorld  ^ 
and  that  if  any  man  eat  of  this  breads  he  shall  live  for 
ever,  John  vi. 

But,  among  all  the  similitudes  employed  to  repre- 
sent to  us  our  union  with  Jesus  Christ  by  his  holy 
Spirit  that  quickeneth  us,  there  is  none  more  frequent- 
ly made  use  of  in  holy  scripture,  than  that  of  the  hu- 
man body ;  nor  indeed  is  there  any  more  proper :  for 
as  all  the  spirits  that  give  life  and  motion  to  the  body 
proceed  from  the  head,  and  the  members  die  as  soon 
as  separated  from  it ;  in  like  manner,  the  Spirit  that 
quickeneth  us,  and  maketh  us  become  new  creatures, 
proceeds  from  Jesus  Christ ;  so  that  every  one  that 
separates  himself  from  this  head,  falls  into  death  and 
eternal  destruction.  And  as  there  are  many  mem- 
bers, which  nevertheless  make  up  but  one  body,  be- 
cause they  are  all  animated  with  the  same  Spirit,  and 
are  kept  alive  by  the  same  head  ;  so  there  are  many 
members  belonging  to  Christ's  mystical  body,  some 
fighting  the  good  fight  upon  earth,  and  others  glori- 
fied in  heaven  ;  nevertheless  they  make  up  only  one 
mystical  and  spiritual  body,  forasmuch  as  they  are  all 
quickened  by  the  same  Spirit,  and  receive  their  celes- 
tial influences  from  the  same  head.  This  is  what  St. 
Paul  expressly  teacheth  us  in  these  divine  words. 
For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath  many  members,  and  all 
the  members  of  that  one  body,  being  many,  are  one 
body  ;  so  also  is  Christ.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  ive^  all 
baptized  into  one  body,  zvhether  zve  be  Jezvs  or  Gentilesy 
tvhether  zve  be  bond  or  free  ;  and  have  been  all  made  to 
drink  into  one  Spirit,  1  Cor.  xii.  12,  13.  Finally,  be- 
cause the  same  Spirit  that  is  in  our  Lord,  as  in  the 
head  and  fountain,  and  in  the  church  in  general,  as 
in  the  body  quickened  and  moved,  is  also  in  every 
member  ;  the  holy  apostle  is  not  satisfied  with  callmg 
bvthe  name  of  Christ,  this  precious  body,  composed 

T    T 


SSO  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION, 

of  Christ  and  his  church,  but  he  tells  us  moreover, 
with  respect  to  every  believer  in  particular,  That  he 
that  is  joined  unto  the  Lor^d,  is  one  spirit y  1  Cor. 
vi.  17. 

These,  and  all  other  representations  of  the  same  na- 
ture, however  lively  and  noble  they  may  appear,  are 
but  dark  shadows  and  imperfect  images  of  our  union 
with  Jesus  Christ  by  his  holy  Spirit  that  quickeneth 
us.  For  the  richest  and  most  magnificent  garments 
cannot  keep  off  diseases,  nor  hinder  the  corruption  of 
the  body  which  they  invest.  There  is  no  foundation, 
though  ever  so  firm  and  well  settled,  that  can  secure 
the  house  built  upon  it  from  the  breaches  of  time. 
Although  the  sap  mounts  up  from  the  root  of  the  vine, 
and  circulates  into  the  twigs  and  branches,  they 
wither  at  last,  and  are  cast  into  the  fire.  The  rarest 
meats,  and  the  most  exquisite  drinks,  cannot  make 
our  bodies  immortal.  Death  snatches,  every  day,  the 
brother  from  the  brother,  the  father  from  the  child, 
and  the  wife  from  the  husband.  A  stroke  of  the 
sword  can  separate  the  head  from  the  healthiest  and 
most  vigorous  body  ;  nay,  without  any  such  violence, 
the  head  dies  as  well  as  the  body  ;  and  the  spirits  that 
proceed  from  it  are  so  far  from  hindering  the  corrup- 
tion of  the  members,  that  they  corrupt  of  themselves, 
and  disappear.  In  short,  the  strictest  unions  of  na- 
ture and  art  are  dissolved  by  time  ;  and  every  thing 
under  the  sun  is  subject  to  vanity  and  inconstancy, 
Eccl.  i.  But  the  Spirit  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is 
the  principle  of  an  eternal  life,  the  seed  of  an  incor- 
ruptible glory  3  whosoever  is  united  to  him  by  this 
Spirit,  nothing  can  separate  him  from  Christ,  neither 
life,  nor  death,  nor  the  world,  nor  hell,  nor  things 
present,  nor  things  to  come,  Rom.  viii.  38.  There- 
fore, when  our  blessed  Saviour  could  find  nothing 
upon  earth,  nor  amongst  all  the  creatures,  worthy 
and  able  to  represent  this  perfect  and  inseparable 
union,  he  seeks  an  image  above  the  highest  heavens, 
in  that  unchangeable  union,  which  vv^as,  which  is, 
and  which  ever  shall  be,  between  him  and  God  the 
Father  5  as  we  may  see  in  his  excellent  prayer,  John 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  S3i 

xvii.  Father ,  I  pray  for  them  zvhich  shall  believe  on 
me  :  that  they  all  may  be  one,  as  thou.  Father ^  art  in 
vWy  and  I  in  thee  ;  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us, 
even  as  we  are  one. 

Tremble  not,  therefore.  Christian  souls,  nor  be  dis- 
mayed ;  for  all  the  three  persons  of  the  most  holy, 
most  glorious,  and  most  adorable  Trinity,  are  engag- 
ed for  your  salvation,  and  eternal  happiness.  The 
Father,  by  his  infinite  wisdom,  hath  found  out  a 
means  to  reconcile  us  to  himself,  to  satisfy  the  rigour 
of  his  justice,  and  to  declare  the  riches  of  his  un- 
paralleled mercies  ;  the  Son  hath  purchased  for  us 
this  great  salvation,  by  offering  himself  up  a  willing 
sacrifice  upon  the  cross,  and  by  shedding  his  most  pre- 
cious blood  for  the  remission  of  our  sins  ;  and  the 
holy  Spirit,  by  uniting  us  with  this  our  High  Priest, 
makes  us  partakers  of  the  infinite  merits  of  his  suffer- 
ings. This  is  the  true  hyssop  that  sprinkles  the 
divine  blood  of  the  Lamb  without  spot  or  blemish,  to 
the  cleansing  of  our  souls,  Heb.  xii.  24.  It  is  this 
Spirit  that  gives  us  the  white  stone,  wherein  the  new 
name  of  Elect  and  Believer  is  written,  which  no  man 
knoweth,  saving  he  that  receiveth  it.  Rev.  ii.  17.  He 
gives  us  to  eat  of  the  hidden  manna,  the  food  of  an- 
gels, which  the  world  knoweth  not,  John  xiv.  17.  It 
is  instead  of  a  precious  ring,  by  which  our  heavenly 
Bridegroom  plights  to  us  his  conjugal  faith.  It  is  the 
seal  of  the  living  God  that  seals  to  us  the  covenant  of 
grace,  and  all  the  promises  of  glory  and  happiness 
made  to  us  in  the  gospel  ;  as  the  apostle  tells  us. 
Having  believed  in  the  gospel  of  our  salvation,  zve  are 
sealed  zvith  the  holy  Spirit  of  promise,  Eph.  i.  13^ 
therefore  he  exhorts  us.  Grieve  not  the  holy  Spirit  of 
God,  whereby  ye  are  scaled  unto  the  day  of  redemption, 
Eph.  iv.  30.  Finally  this  is  the  Spirit  that^  beareth 
witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of 
God  :  And  if  children,  then  heirs  ;  heirs  of  God,  and 
joint  heirs  with  Christ,  Rom.  viii.  16,  17. 

Think  not,  Christian  souls,  that  I  intend  to  per^ 
suade  you,  that  this  holy  Spirit  o^  our  Lord  Jesus  shall 
come  and  whisper  in  your  ear,  or  call  unto  vou  from 


532  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

within,  that  you  are  the  children  of  God,  as  some  ex- 
travagant enthusiasts  imagine.  The  witness  that  he 
bears  with  our  spirits  is  a  real  and  effectual  witness, 
if  I  may  so  say  :  for  by  regenerating  us,  and  making 
us  become  new  creatures,  he  gives  us  a  greater  and 
more  certain  assurance  of  our  adoption,  than  if  he  de- 
clared from  heaven,  Thou  art  my  child,  and  thy  name 
is  written  in  the  book  of  life.  As  the  seal  imprints 
its  image  in  the  wax,  thus  the  Spirit  of  our  Lord  Je- 
sus imprints  in  our  souls  the  image  of  its  holiness, 
and  of  all  its  divine  virtues.  Now,  as  the  figure  that 
remains  upon  the  wax  enables  us  to  pass  a  sure  judge- 
ment what  manner  of  seal  made  the  impression  ;  so 
when  you  find  the  image  of  God  engraved  in  your 
hearts,  acknowledge  the  finger  of  God,  and  the  pow- 
er of  his  holy  Spirit :  for  no  one  can  bear  this  blessed 
image,  except  he  be  the  child  of  God,  The  holy 
Spirit,  that  engraves  it  in  our  souls,  kindles  there  the 
flames  of  seraphic  love,  and  gives  us  tongues  of  fire. 
He  causes  us  to  speak  to  God  with  boldness  as  unto 
our  Father  ;  and  to  lift  up  our  eyes  to  heaven  with  an 
holy  joy,  as  unto  our  inheritance. 

All  the  possessions  of  this  life  are  subject  to  innu- 
merable accidents,  and  we  are  sure  to  lose  them  at 
last:  Riches  make  themselves  xvings\  theijflij  away  as 
an  eagle  towards  heaven,  Prov.  xxiii.  5  :  honours  va- 
nish like  smoke  that  is  driven  by  the  wind  :  and  plea- 
sures  haste  away  as  a  torrent ;  or,  like  rivers  of  the 
sweetest  water,  they  end  at  last  in  a  sea  of  bitterness. 
But  if,  by  chance,  these  vanities  continue  with  the 
worldlings  so  long  as  they  live,  yet  when  they  die, 
they  shall  carry  nothing  away:  their  glory  shall  not 
descend  after  them,  Psal.  xlix.  17,  and  their  foolish 
delight  shall  vanish  with  their  breath.  But  death  has 
no  povv^er  over  this  spirit  of  life,  which  i.s  our  true 
treasure  and  glory,  and  our  only  constant  delight. 

Nay,  even  that  true  and  lively  faith,  that  embrac- 
eth  Jesus  Christ  as  its  Saviour,  shall  cease ;  and  hope, 
that  looketh  at  things  to  come,  shall  one  day  be 
abolished.  "While  we  are  in  this  earthly  pilgrim- 
age,  we  walk  by   faith,   not  by   fight,   2  Cor.  v.  7 ; 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  S33 

and  while  we  are  tossed  up  and  down  upon  the  trou- 
bled sea  of  this  world,  we  have  need  of  the  anchor 
of  our  hope,  and  to  wait  with  patience  the  fulfilUng 
of  what  we  hope  for.  Bat  when  we  shall  arrive  at  ^ 
our  heavenly  country,  we  shall  neither  need  staff  to 
support  us,  nor  shield  to  defend  us,  against  the  fiery 
darts  of  the  devil.  When  we  shall  enter  into  the 
heaven  of  eternity,  this  anchor  will  no  longer  be  of 
use  to  us  ;  for  our  hope  shall  be  changed  into  a  per- 
fect fruition.  When  we  shall  be  in  paradise,  we  shall 
not  need  wings  to  carry  us  up  to  God,  but  only  to  fly 
about  his  throne,  as  the  seraphims.  Is.  vi.  In  short, 
we  shall  not  want  a  glass  to  behold  his  glory,  for  we 
shall  see  him  face  to  face,  1  Cor.  xiii.  12.  All  that 
we  believe  at  present,  without  seeing,  we  shall  then 
see  and  believe  no  more.  But  as  for  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  ivhom  the  world  cannot  receive,  because  it 
seeth  him  not,  neither  Pcnoweth  him,  John  xiv.  17,  it 
is  not  given  us  for  a  time,  but  to  dwell  in  us  for  ever. 
As  the  humanity  which  our  Lord  Jesus  took  from 
among  us  is  not  cast  off,  nor  ever  will  be  ;  thus  the 
spirit  which  he  hath  given  us  shall  never  be  taken 
from  us.  The  humanity  which  our  blessed  Saviour 
united  personally  to  the  godhead,  is  become  glorious 
by  that  eternal  union  ;  but  the  Spirit  which  he  hath 
united  to  our  spirits,  by  this  union  of  grace,  is  the 
source  of  all  our  glory  and  happiness. 

This  spirit  of  life  is  not  only  the  seal  of  the  promises 
of  God,  but  also  an  earnest  of  that  incorruptible  inher- 
itance reserved  in  heaven  for  us,  1  Pet.  i.  4.  This 
St.  Paul  teacheth  us  in  the  first  chapter  of  his  epistle 
to  the  Ephesians:  for  after  having  said,  Ye  tvere  sealed 
ivith  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  he  adds,  which  is  the 
earnest  of  our  inlieritance,  2intil  the  redemption  of  the 
pmxhased  possession,  unto  the  praise  of  his  glorij.  This 
Holy  Spirit  being  the  seal  of  the  living  God,  makes 
him  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance:  for  that  heavenlv 
image  which  he  imprints  in  our  souls  shall  be  part  ot 
the  glory  with  which  we  shall  be  crowned  in  para- 
dise. Therefore  the  wisdom  of  God,  that  manffests 
itself  in  every  thing,  calls  not  this  Spirit  a  pledge,  but 


334  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

an  earnest :  for  though  both  the  one  and  the  other  is 
given  to  ensure  the  fulfilling  of  promises,  yet  there  is 
this  difference  between  them,  that  men  commonly 
take  back  again  the  thing  pledged,  when  that  which 
was  promised  is  performed ;  but  the  earnest  alw^ays 
remains,  and  is  part  of  the  sum  to  be  paid.  As  there- 
fore the  earnest  which  is  given  is  never  taken  aw-ay, 
but  men  add  to  it  the  remainder  of  the  sum  promised; 
thus  our  Saviour  never  takes  away  from  his  elect  the 
Spirit  of  adoption,  which  he  hath  once  bestowed  upon 
them:  but  he  increased  its  graces  and  advantages  un- 
til he  hath  raised  them  to  the  highest  glory,  and  most 
divine  happiness,  that  they  can  hope  or  expect. 

It  is  in  this  case  as  with  the  sun,  which  as  soon  as 
it  appears  above  the  horizon,  increaseth  in  splendor 
more  and  more,  until  it  ascends  up  to  the  meridian; 
or,  as  with  the  brooks  and  rivers,  which  the  farther 
they  run,  the  fuller  they  grow  until  they  come  to  the 
sea.  Therefore  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  speaking  of 
this  Spirit  of  grace,  which  such  as  believe  in  him  re- 
ceive, tells  the  Jews,  He  that  believeth  on  me^  out  of 
his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  ivater^  John  vii. 
38  ;  and  to  the  W'oman  of  Samaria  he  saith.  Whosoever 
shall  drinl£  of  the  ivater  that  I  shall  give  him,  shall 
never  thirst :  but  the  ivater  that  I  shall  give  him,  shall 
be  in  him  a  well  of  water,  springing  up  into  everlast- 
ing life,  John  iv.  14.  This  was  sometime  shewn  in 
a  vision  to  the  prophet  Ezekiel,  under  the  image  of 
w^aters  that  ran  down  from  the  sanctuary ;  for  at  first 
they  reached  no  higher  than  the  prophet's  ancles ;  af- 
terwards  they  rose  up  to  his  knees,  and  then  to  his 
loins;  and  at  last  they  increased  in  such  a  manner,  that 
they  became  a  great  torrent,  a  deep  river  which  could 
not  be  passed,  and  which  ran  into  the  sea,  chap,  xlvii. 

As  David,  in  the  beginning  of  his  royalty,  ruled 
over  no  more  than  one  tribe,  but  afterwards  enlarged 
the  borders  of  his  kingdoms,  and  reigned  over  all  the 
twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  so  that  the  small  portion  of  the 
kingdom  which  he  at  first  possessed  was  not  taken 
from  him,  but  increased,  and  made  greater,  2  Sam.  ii« 
5  ;  thus  it  is  with   us,  even  in   this  life ;  \\t  have  a 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  334 

small  part  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  intrusted  in  our 
hands;  or,  if  I  may  so  say,  we  have  now  some  jew- 
els of  that  incorruptible  crown  which  is  promised 
hereafter.  This  part  shall  not  be  taken  from  us  ;  this 
bright  beam  of  our  future  glory  shall  never  be  extin- 
guished ;  but  in  the  life  to  come,  we  shall  possess  as 
far  as  we  are  able,  the  whole  extent  of  this  kingdom, 
and  shall  be  clothed  with  all  the  light  and  splendor 
of  the  heavenly  glory. 

But  as  there  is  no  comparison  so  exactly  just,  but 
what  is  deficient  in  some  respects  ;  so  here  is  a  notable 
difference  :  for  the  tribe  of  Judah  was  the  noblest  and 
richest  part  of  the  kingdom  of  David  ;  but  that  part 
which  our  souls  enjoy  at  present,  of  the  happiness  and 
glory  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  is  but  a  drop  of  wa- 
ter in  comparison  of  the  ocean,  or  as  a  weak  ray  of 
light,  when  compared  with  the  sun.  Therefore  the 
apostle  St.  Paul,  who  had  been  caught  up  to  the 
third  heaven,  2  Cor.  xii.  2,  and  who  knew  better  than 
any  man  in  the  world  what  were  the  joys  and  glories 
of  that  place,  when  he  speaks  of  this  Spirit  of  adop- 
tion which  God  sends  into  our  hearts,  calls  it  the  first 
fruits  of  the  Spirity  Rom.  viii.  23  ;  to  teach  us,  that 
there  is  as  great  a  difference  between  the  measure 
of  the  gifts  and  graces  which  we  received  here  be- 
low, and  the  overflowing  abundance  that  we  shall 
receive  in  heaven,  as  between  a  few  ears  of  corn  and 
the  entire  harvest  of  a  field.  It  is  like  the  cluste  rof 
grapes  which  v/as  brought  to  the  children  of  Israel  in 
the  wilderness,  when  compared  to  those  innumerable 
quantities  with  which  the  land  of  Canaan  abounded* 
It  is  only  some  small  crumbs  of  that  heavenly  bread 
with  which  we  shall  be  satisfied  in  the  kingdom  of 
God;  or,  as  it  were,  a  few  drops  of  that  new  wine 
which  we  shall  drink  for  ever  in  the  heavenly  Jeru- 
salem. 

By  this  time  you  perceive,' believing  souls,  that  the 
approaches  of  death  ought  not  to  affright  you,  since 
you  have  within  yourselves  the  principles  of  everlast- 
ing life,  and  the  seeds  of  a  glorious  immortality,  which 
cannot  be  taken  from  vou.     Jesus  Christ  not  onlj 


336  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

waits  for  you  at  the  haven,  and  stretches  out  his  arms 
to  receive  you  into  his  rest,  but  he  himself  is  also  wnth 
you,  and  w'ill  render  the  way  more  easy  and  pleasant 
to  this  new  world,  where  righteousness  dwells.  He 
will  work  miracles  for  your  sakes ;  and  if  you  be- 
lieve, you  shall  see  the  glory  of  God,  John  xi.  40. — 
We  not  only  tread  in  the  footsteps  of  this  our  true  and 
heavenly  Joshua,  but  we  pass  over  with  him,  and  he 
passeth  over  with  us.  We  are  not  like  the  children  of 
Israel  that  passed  over  Jordan,  whilst  the  priests  stood 
with  the  ark  in  the  midst  of  the  river.  Josh.  iii.  17.  But 
we  may  be  compared  to  those  priests  themselves  that 
bare  the  ark  of  the  covenant,  and  caused  the  waters 
to  return  back  to  their  place:  for  we  are  a  royal  priest- 
hood, 1  Pet.  ii.  9,  and  bear  in  our  souls  the  Lord  Je- 
sus, in  lohom  diveltcth  all  the  Jiillness  of  the  godhead 
bodily,  Col  ii.  9,  and  i?i  zvhom  are  hid  all  the  treasures 
of  ivisdom  and  knowledge^  verse.  3.  In  short,  our  souls 
return  to  God,  the  fountain  from  whence  they  came. 
Let,  therefore,  that  heavenly  voice  which  was  heard 
in  the  holy  land,  sound  continually  in  your  hearts. 
Fear  not  ;  for  I  have  redeemed  thee  :  I  a?7i  thy  God 
and  thjj  Saviour,  When  tliou  passest  through  tJie  wa- 
ters, I  will  be  ivith  thee  ;  and  through  the  rivers,  they 
shall  not  overflow  thee  :  when  thou  walkest  through  the 
Jire,  thou  shall  not  be  burnt  j  neither  shall  the  flame 
kindle  upon  tJiee,  Is  xliii.  1,2;  and  say,  with  the  man 
after  God's  own  heart.  Though  I  zvalk  through  the 
valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil :  for 
thou  art  with  me,  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they  comfort 
me,  Psal.  xxiii.  4. 

It  seems  the  primitive  Christians  had  a  design  to 
paint  to  us  this  truth,  by  the  emblematical  figure  of  a 
giant-like  man,  wading  through  the  sea  with  a  staff 
in  his  hand,  and  a  child  upon  his  shoulder.  For  this 
giant  is  the  emblem  of  a  christian,  who  lifts  up  his 
hopes  as  high  as  heaven  :  the  sea  signifies  the  dan- 
gers of  this  world,  and  the  terrors  of  death  :  the  staff 
represents  faith,  that  support  us  in  our  passage  through 
death  to  life,  leaning  upon  which  we  worship  the 
living  God  that  made  heaven  and  earth :  and  the 


1*HE  CHRISTIANAS    CONSOLATION.  337 

child  is  an  image  of  Christ ;  therefore  he  that  bears 
him  is  called  Christopherus  ;  that  is  to  say,  he  that 
bears  Christ. 

If  CcEsar  could  not  endure  to  see  his  pilot  tremble 
in  a  furious  tempest  at  sea,  because  he  was  in  the 
boat,  how  much  less  reason  have  we  to  be  afraid,  who 
carry  in  our  hearts  the  great  Emperor  of  the  world, 
the  hope  and  consolation  of  Israel !  Caesar  was  as 
much  in  danger  to  suffer  shipwreck  as  his  pilot ;  but 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  all  the  winds  at  his  com- 
mand. He  can  still  the  most  troubled  sea  ;  and,  by 
the  most  terrible  death,  he  can  bring  us  safe  to  the 
haven  of  eternal  rest,  to  a  most  hapoy  and  glorious 
life! 

When  David  addressed  himself  to  fight  with  Goli- 
ah,  he  spoke  thus  to  that  dreadful  Philistine,  /  come 
to  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Loj^d  of  hosts,  the  God  of  the 
armies  of  Israel,  1  Sam.  xvii.  45.  But  you.  Chris- 
tians, when  you  are  to  encounter  with  death,  may  say 
to  it,  not  only,  I  come  to  thee  in  the  name  of  him 
who  hath  legions  of  angels  at  his  service,  who  com- 
mands all  the  armies  of  heaven  ;  but  I  come  to  thee 
clothed  with  his  armour,  strengthened  by  his  holy 
Spirit,  and  assisted  by  himself  in  person.  For  Jesus 
Christ  who  hath  overcome  death  for  us,  will  also  over- 
come it  by  us.  We  are  the  lively  stones  ( 1  Peter  ii. 
5.)  which  he  hath  chosen  of  his  wonderful  grace  and 
mercy,  to  bring  down  and  subdue,  once  more,  this 
proud  insulting  enemy,  which  makes  all  that  live  in 
the  world  to  tremble,  and  covers  their  faces  with 
shame  and  confusion. 

We  have  seen  a  Samson  breaking  in  pieces,  with 
an  admirable  strength,  the  ropes  with  which  he  had 
been  bound  by  the  Philistines,  and  rending  a  young 
jion,  in  whose  carcase,  a  few  days  after,  he  found  ho- 
ney which  was  most  pleasant  to  the  taste.  Judges 
xiv,  and  xvi.  With  much  more  ease  shall  we,  who 
are  strengthened  with  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  of 
whom  Samson  was  but  a  type,  break  in  pieces  all  the 
cords  and  chains  of  death.  We  shall  rend  the  body 
of  this  old  lion,  and  when  we  shall  have  searched  into 

U  h- 


333  THE    CHRISTIAIN^S   CONSOLATION. 

his  bowels  with  a  serious  and  frequent  meditation, 
we  shall  find  there  the  sweetest  and  most  ravishing 
comforts. 

As  when  the  prophet  Elijah  was  taken  up  into  hea- 
ven in  a  chariot  of  fire,  he  let  fall  his  mantle,  with 
which  Elisha  divided  the  waters  of  Jordan,  so  that  he 
went  over  on  dry  ground,  2  Kings  ii  ;  thus  our  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ  being  ascended  up  above  the 
clouds,  to  the  throne  of  his  glory,  hath  covered  us  with 
the  robe  of  his  righteousness,  Is.  Ixi.  10,  and  hath 
strengthened  us  with  his  holy  Spirit,  that  we  might 
pass  in  safety  through  the  turbulent  sea  of  this  world, 
and  that  through  death  we  might  enter  into  life 
immortal. 

And  as  the  death  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  separa- 
ted his  soul  from  his  body,  although  his  holy  and  in- 
nocent soul,  his  pure  and  immaculate  body,  remained 
always  united  personally  to  his  divinity ;  in  the  same 
manner,  the  believer's  death  divides,  for  a  time,  his 
soul  from  his  body,  but  it  can  never  separate  it  from 
the  spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  which  is  the  soul  of  our 
souls,  such  a  divine  and  immortal  flame,  as  can  never 
be  extinguished. 

When  the  High-priest  of  the  Jew^s  put  off  his 
priestly  ornaments,  he,  at  the  same  time,  put  off  his 
breast-plate,  whereon  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes 
of  Israel  were  engraved,  Exod.  xxviii.  21.  Now,  not 
only  our  names  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of 
life,  Rev.  xiii.  and  our  picture^  imprinted  upon  the 
palms  of  his  hands  with  the  blood  of  the  everlasting 
covenant,  but  we  are  as  a  seal  upon  his  heart.  Cant, 
viii.  6;  so  that  we  cannot  be  separated  from  him, 
any  more  than  his  heart  can  be  taken  from  him.  His 
love  is  stronger  than  death  ;  the  coals  thereof  are  coals 
of  fire,  which  hath  a  most  vehement  flame. 

Whereas,  then,  Ruth  the  Moabitess,  said  unta 
Naomi  her  mother-in-law.  Nought  hut  death  shall  part 
thee  and  me^  Ruth  i.  17  ;  we  can  say  unto  our  Lord 
and  Saviour,  who  is  our  father,  brother,  arid  husband, 
not  only  death  shall  never  be  able  to  separate  us  from 
thee,  but  it  shall  bring  us  nearer  to  thee,  and  cause  us 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  339 

to  rest  in  thy  bosom,  where  we  shall  be  for  ever  satis- 
fied with  the  delights  of  thy  paradise. 

Therefore,  believing  souls,  be  no  longer  afraid  of 
death,  seeing  you  are  invulnerable  to  all  its  darts, 
having  been  dipt  all  over  in  the  river  that  springs  up 
to  eternal  life.  The  spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus  that  is  in 
you,  is  the  spirit  of  life,  the  seed  of  immortality,  and 
the  only  fountain  of  glory  and  happiness.  If  the  breath 
of  the  prophet  Elijah  raised  a  dead  body  to  life, 
1  Kings  xvii,  22,  how  much  more  shall  the  spirit  and 
breath  of  the  Father  and  the  Son  be  able  to  preserve 
your  spiritual  life  ?  Had  death  the  power  to  stop  the 
breath  of  the  Almighty,  to  extinguish  the  rays  that 
flow  from  his  divine  countenance,  and  to  dry  up  the 
rivers  of  livino:  water  that  issue  out  of  his  throne,  it 
might  then  be  able  to  destroy  you,  or  to  make  you 
miserable  ;  but  so  long  as  Jesus  Christ  shall  be  the 
author  and  well-spring  of  light,  life,  glory,  and  im- 
mortality, and  his  holy  Spirit  shall  be  victorious  and 
triumphant  over  death  and  hell,  you  may  assure  your- 
selves of  being  everlastingly  happy,  and  may  sing  with 
the  Psalmist,  /  shall  not  die  but  live,  and  declare  the 
ivorks  oj  the  Lord,  Ps.  cxviii.  17. 

You  are  not  only  certain  of  this  everlasting  glory 
and  happiness  ;  you  are  not  only  entered  into  pos- 
session of  it  by  your  faith  and  hope,  but  you  begin 
already  to  enjoy  it  and  its  first  fruits  ;  for  he  that  be- 
lieveth  on  Jesus  Christ,  is  passed  from  death  unto  life, 
John  V.  24.  He  that  hath  the  Son  of  God  hath  eter- 
nal life,  1  John  v.  12.  As  the  prophet  Moses,  when 
he  was  in  the  wilderness,  not  only  saw  the  land  oi 
Canaan  afar  off,  but  tasted  of  its  fruits  ;  thus  we  not 
only  behold  afar  off,  with  the  eye  of  faith,  our  celes- 
tial inheritance,  but  we  taste  at  present,  and  relish 
some  of  its  sacred  delights.  And  as  the  fruits  brought 
by  the  spies  were  of  the  same  kind  with  those  that 
the  children  of  Israel  fed  upon  in  the  promised  land; 
in  like  manner,  the  fruits  which  we  taste  in  this 
world,  to  us  no  other  than  a  wilderness,  are  fruits  of 
the  tree  of  life,  with  which  we  shall  be  fully  satisfied 
in  heaven.     For  the  grace  that  God  bestows  upon  us 


340  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATIOK. 

here  below,  by  his  holy  Spirit,  is  the  beginning  of 
that  glory  wherewith  he  shall  crown  us  above.  The 
same  light  that  shines  upon  our  souls  on  earth,  shall 
enlighten  them  for  ever  in  heaven  :  but  whereas  at 
present,  we  look  upon  it  through  a  mist  darkly,  w^e 
shall  then  behold  it  clearly,  without  any  vail  or  ob- 
scurity. The  same  holiness  that  adorns  at  present 
our  souls,  shall  still  be  their  ornament  and  glory  ; 
only  then  it  shall  appear  without  spot  or  blemish. 
That  same  peace  of  conscience  that  is  now  the  joy  of 
our  hearts,  the  delight  of  our  senses,  shall  still  remain 
with  us ;  but  then  it  shall  not  suffer  the  least  inter- 
ruption. In  short,  the  same  Jesus  that  is  conceived 
in  our  hearts,  and  that  is  formed  and  grows  up  in  us 
by  degrees,  shall  then  appear  in  a  perfect  stature, 
•which  shall  want  no  increase. 

As  it  is  with  the  sea  ;  it  runs  into  the  rivers,  before 
the  rivers  can  run  into  the  sea  :  in  like  manner,  God 
comes  to  us  before  we  go  to  him  ;  and  heaven  enters 
into  our  souls  before  we  can  enter  into  heaven. 

Aged  Simeon  waited  patiently  for  death  ;  but  as 
soon  as  he  had  seen  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  em- 
braced  him,  he  ran  joyfully  to  meet  it ;  he  thought 
upon  nothing  but  his  final  departure,  and  prayed  unto 
God,  with  an  holy  earnestness,  to  receive  him  unto 
his  glorious  rest.  What  then  ought  to  be  the  frame 
and  disposition  of  thy  soul,  O  Christian,  since  thou  be- 
holdest,  with  the  eyes  of  faith,  this  blessed  Redeemer, 
not  wrapped  up  in  swaddling-cloaths,  but  clothed 
with  light,  and  crowned  with  glory.  He  is  not  in  thine 
arms,  but  in  thine  heart :  thou  hast  not  received  him, 
to  part  with  him  again  presently,  but  to  be  united  to 
him  for  ever,  and  to  be  incorporated  into  his  mysti- 
cal body.  Since,  therefore,  death  brings  thee  nearer 
to  thy  Redeemer,  perfects  this  blessed  union,  and  casts 
thee  into  the  very  fountain  of  life,  instead  of  being 
seized  with  fear,  and  troubled  at  its  approach,  it  is 
then  thou  shouldst  rejoice,  and  be  transported  with 
raptures  of  divine  gladness.  We  should  meet  death 
with  a  cheerful  countenance,  or  rather  the  Lord 
Jesus  the    Prince  of  mercy  and    life,   who   having 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION-  341 

vouchsafed  thee  a  sight  of  his  salvation,  graciously 
intends  to  take  thee  into  his  rest,  and  to  receive 
thee  into  that  glorious  peace  which  reigns  above  in 
heaven. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  a  Christian  Soul,  xvhich  strengthens  itself  against 
the  Fears  of  Death,  bij  vieditating  upon  our  strict 
and  inseparable  union  with  Jesus  Christy  by  his  Holy 
Spirit,  and  upon  the  first  fruits  of  our  blessed  im- 
mortality. 

O  ALMIGHTY  and  merciful  Lord  !  die  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness, and  Fountain  of  living  waters !  drive  away  from  me  the 
dark  shadows  of  death,  and  quench  all  the  fires  that  it  kindles 
in  my  soul.  Thou  hast  not  only  died  for  me,  but  thou  art 
pleased  to  live  in  me,  to  the  end  I  may  one  day,  live  for  ever 
with  thee.  Thou  hast  not  only  chosen  me,  of  thy  pure  mercy, 
to  be  thy  brother  [thy  sister]  and  thy  child,  but  thou  hast  made 
me  a  member  of  thy  mystical  body,  flesh  of  thy  flesh,  bone  of 
thy  bone,  and  hast  caused  me  to  partake  of  thy  Holy  Spirit. 
God  hath  given  thee  the  spirit  without  measure,  that  of  thy 
fullness  we  might  all  receive,  and  grace  for  grace,  John  i.  i6. 
By  the  means  of  this  blessed  and  infinite  Spirit  that  dwells  in 
my  soul,  I  am  united  to  thee  in  a  nearer  and  more  perfect  man- 
ner, than  the  tree  is  to  the  root  from  which  it  springs,  or  the 
child  to  its  mother  thatnourisheth  it  in  her  womb,  or  the  mem- 
bers of  the  human  body  are  to  the  head  that  animates  them. — 
The  ties  that  unite  me  unto  thee,  O  glorious  Saviour!  are  more 
lasting  than  the  heavens  and  earth.  As  nothing  can  pluck  me 
out  of  thy  hand,  so  nothing  can  banish  me  out  of  thy  heart  — 
Whether  I  live  or  die,  I  am  thine,  my  Lord  and  my  God,  and 
nothing  can  separate  me  from  thy  love.  Death  can  take  me 
out  of  the  world,  and  snatch  me  from  the  embraces  of  my  dear- 
est friends  *,  but  it  can  never  separate  me  from  thy  Holy  Spi- 
rit, the  soul  of  my  soul,  and  the  light  of  my  life,  which  cannot 
be  put  out  by  all  the  envious  blasts  of  the  prince  of  darkness : 
on  the  contrary,  it  Vv'ill  bring  me  nearer  to  behold  thy  face,  to 
rest  in  thy  bosom.,  and  v/ili  unite  me  with  thee  for  ever.  Lord, 
to  whom-  shalll  go  ?  Thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life.  Thou 
art  the  inexhaustible  fountain  of  wisdom,  my  hope,  my  trea-= 
sure,  my  glory,  and  mine  only  happiness.     O  faitliful  and  un- 


342  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

exceptionable  witness !  I  should  be  worse  than  an  infidel,  should 
I  call  in  question  my  salvation  and  thy  glory,  since  the  Father 
hath  not  spared  thee  for  me,  though  thou  art  his  only  beloved 
Son,  the  brightness  of  his  glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his 
person.  Since  thou,  O  merciful  Redeemer  !  hast  willingly 
suffered  a  shameful  death  upon  the  cross,  and  shed  thy  precious 
blood  to  wash  away  my  sins,  and  satisfy  for  my  offences,  and 
since  thy  Holy  Spirit  is  come  into  my  heart,  to  sprinkle  it  with 
that  precious  blood,  and  to  seal  me  for  the  day  of  redemption. 

0  glorious  Spirit  of  my  Saviour,  that  rests  upon  me,  although 
thou  shouldest  enable  me  to  speak  with  the  tongues  of  angels, 

1  could  not  sufficiently  express  the  wonderful  operations  that 
thou  producest  in  my  soul.  Thou  kindlest  there  an  holy  fire, 
which  like  that  of  thy  altar,  never  dies.  Thou  formest  in  me 
a  white  stone,  wherein  is  a  new  name  written,  which  no  man 
knoweth,  saving  he  that  receiveth  it.  Thou  givest  me  to  cat 
of  that  hidden  manna,  that  food  of  angels,  which  the  world 
knoweth  not.  Thou  bearest  witness  with  my  spirit,  that  I  am 
a  child  and  heir  of  God,  and  joint-heir  with  Jesus  Christ  the 
King  of  Kings :  and  thou  not  only  sealest  unto  me  the  pardon 
of  my  sins,  but  thou  purgest  my  conscience  from  dead  works  to 
serve  the  living  God,  Heb.  ix.  14.  Thou  not  only  causest  me 
to  cry  Abba,  Father,  but  imprintest  in  my  heart  the  glorious 
image  of  this  heavenly  Father.  Thou  art  both  the  seal  of  my 
adoption,  and  the  earnest  of  mine  incorruptible  inheritance, 
prepared  for  me  in  heaven.  Thou  hast  not  only  given  me  cer- 
tain hopes  of  a  glorious  and  eternal  life,  but  thou  hast  already 
begun  it  in  my  soul,  granting  me  a  foretaste  of  it.  Thou  both 
causest  me  to  behold  the  light  of  thy  grace,  and  makest  it  en- 
lighten my  understanding.  Thou  not  only  vouchsafest  mc  the 
favour  of  beholding  from  this  valley  of  tears  thine  heavenly 
kingdom,  but  givest  me  to  taste  of  its  fruits.  I  am  not  yet 
come  to  the  fountains  of  water  springing  up  into  everlasting 
life,  but  I  taste  the  streams  and  rivers  that  flow  through  my 
lieart.  I  am  not  yet  in  thy  holy  paradise  but  thou  hast  caus- 
ed paradise  to  be  in  me.  Thou  hast  filled  me  with  a  joy  un- 
speakable and  full  of  glory,  and  hast  bestowed  upon  me  the 
peace  of  God  that  passeth  all  understanding.  O  living  and 
quickening  Spirit,  which  the  world  knoweth  not  [  thou  strength- 
enest  me  in  such  a  manner,  that  death  shall  no  longer  be  able 
to  make  me  afraid.  Thou  hast  united  me  for  ever  to  the 
Prince  of  Life,  and  art  in  me  a  seed  of  immortality,  a  princi- 
ple of  glory,  and  an  inexhaustible  source  of  happiness.  Thou 
art  in  me  to  dwell  with  me  for  ever ;  therefore  thou  shalt  fill 
up  in  me  the  measure  of  thy  most  signal  favours.  My  faith, 
borne  upon  thy  wings,  hath  got  a  sight  of  the  kingdom  pre- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CCNSOLATION.  343 

pared  for  me  from  the  foundation  of  the  world ;  but  shortly 
I  shall  see  with  mine  eyes  the  inexpressible  beauties  of  that 
celestial  country,  that  flows  with  the  milk  of  the  purest  and 
sincerest  joys,  and  with  the  honey  of  the  sweetest  and  most 
exalted  consolations.  Thou  hast  given  me  a  foretaste  of  the 
fruits  of  the  tree  of  life;  but  when  I  come  into  thy  para- 
dise, I  shall  be  for  ever  filled  with  its  delicious  fruits.  Thou 
hast  already  caused  some  drops  of  thy  heavenly  dew  to  fall  upon 
my  heart ;  but  then  thou  wilt  make  me  drink  of  the  rivers  of 
thy  immortal  delights.  At  present,  in  my  painful  passage,  in 
the  midst  of  my  groans  and  tears,  I  gather  a  few  cars  ;  but 
when  I  come  to  my  celestial  inheritance,  I  shall  reap  my  hands 
full  with  songs  of  triumph.  Here  upon  earth  I  see  God,  as  in 
a  glass,  darkly  •,  but  in  heaven  I  shall  behold  him  face  to  face, 
and  shall  be  satisfied  v/ith  his  likeness.  My  Lord  and  my  God ! 
who  by  the  infinite  merits  of  thy  death  hast  purchased  for  us 
this  spirit  of  life,  and  hast  set  upon  my  soul  such  an  authentic 
seal  of  my  salvation,  such  a  precious  earnest  of  thine  eternal 
bliss,  I  feel  in  me  the  motions  and  endeavours  of  this  new  man 
that  struggles  to  leave  this  body  of  darkness  and  death,  to  enter 
into  the  light  of  the  living.  Lord  Jesus  !  since  thou  hast  made 
me  a  partaker  of  thy  holy  Spirit,  enlightened  me  with  thy  hea- 
venly light,  caused  me  to  know  the  way  of  life,  and  hast  given 
me  to  taste  of  the  heavenly  gift,  and  of  the  powers  of  the  life 
to  come  ;  since  thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  me  the  first-fruits  of 
thy  glory,  and  I  already  feel  heaven  in  my  soul ;  since  I  behold 
thee  with  the  eyes  of  my  faith,  embrace  thee  with  all  my  affec- 
tions, and  that  thou  dwellest  in  my  heart,  perfect  in  me  the 
work  of  thy  grace,  and  crown  me  with  thy  glory.  Lord,  now 
lettesi  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace  according  to  thy  word :  for 
mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation,     Amen, 


CHAP.  XX. 

The  Eighth  Consolation,    Death  delivers  us  from  all 
the  miseries  zvhich  zve  daily  suffer. 


T 


HERE  are  certain  pictures  with  two  faces;  the 
one  side  represents  most  frightful  and  hideous  ob- 
jects, the  other  the  most  beautiful  and  pleasing  that 
can  be  imagined.  This  is  the  true  image  of  death  ; 
and  in  this  manner  it  ought  to  be  painted.     For  we 


344  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

may  consider  it  as  a  skeleton,  with  a  fearful  counte- 
nance, and  iron  hands,  that  ravish  from  us  our  posses- 
sions and  honours,  tear  us  from  ourselves,  and  drag 
our  bodies  into  a  loathsome  sepulchre.  If  we  look 
upon  death  in  this  view,  we  cannot  but  tremble  and 
fear.  But  we  may  also  look  upon  it  as  a  powerful 
deliverer,  that  unlooses  all  our  fetters,  breaks  our 
chains,  and  lifts  up  our  souls  to  the  highest  glory  and 
happiness.  If  we  consider  it  in  this  light,  there  is  no- 
thing more  lovely  than  death,  nothing  more  worthy 
our  admiration. 

I  have  hitherto  endeavoured  to  shew  how  a  believer 
shall  fortify  and  comfort  himself  against  the  fears  of 
death  :  but  now  my  pen  attempts  a  nobler  theme,  and 
with  CaQ  assistance  of  heaven,  I  shall  undertake  ta 
prove,  not  only  that  death  is  to  be  expected  without 
apprehension,  but  that  it  is  to  be  embraced  with  an 
holy  joy  ;  that  is  to  be  desired,  not  feared.  To  speak 
properly,  I  shall  offer  no  more  consolations  against 
the  fears  of  death ;  for  I  hope  to  make  it  appear,  that 
death  itself  is  to  be  looked  upon  as  the  greatest  of  all 
consolations. 

To  attain  my  purpose,  I  shall  give  you  a  picture  in 
miniature  of  all  the  dreadful  miseries  and  misfortunes 
from  which  death  delivers  us ;  and  then  I  shall  en- 
deavour to  paint  in  lively  colours,  or  rather  I  shall 
faintly  chalk  out  to  you,  the  blessedness  and  glory 
into  which  it  ushers  us. 

Man's  life  and  misery  are  twin-sisters.  They  are 
born  at  the  same  time  in  all  the  children  of  Adam  ; 
they  also  die  together  at  the  same  instant  in  true  be- 
lievers. Man  begins  his  life  weeping  and  crying, 
and  ends  it  with  sighs  and  groans.  We  come  into 
the  world  all  covered  with  blood,  and  w^e  go  out  of 
it  covered  with  the  cold  sweat  of  death.  If  a  child 
cries  not  as  soon  as  it  is  born,  we  judge  it  to  be  dead; 
and  when  a  sick  person  ceases  to  groan  and  com- 
plain, we  say,  that  he  is  departing.  So  that  our  cry- 
ing is  a  token  of  life,  and  the  end  of  our  groans  an 
infallible  sign  of  our  death.  Wretched  man  !  how 
miserable  is  thy  condition .!  Thy  best  friends  rejoice 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  545 

at  thy  crying, and  they  weep  when  thou  ceasest  to  sigh 
and  lament. 

All  the  rest  of  our  time,  between  the  cradle  and 
the  grave,  is  no  happier  ;  it  is  but  a  continued  chain 
of  misery,  a  mixture  of  different  pains,  a  succession  of 
evils,  and  a  sea  of  bitterness.  As  one  wave  pushes 
on  another,  so  one  evil  is  no  sooner  gone,  but  another 
follows  and  threatens  us.  Deep  calleth  unto  deep, 
and  all  manner  of  waves  and  billows  pass  over  us  con- 
tinually, Psal.  xlii.  7.  Man  is  born  unto  trouble,  as 
the  sparks  fly  upwards.  Job  v.  7  ;  and  as  the  wisest 
of  kings  tells  us.  All  his  days  are  sorrows,  and  his  tra- 
vel griej  ;  yea,  his  heart  taketh  not  rest  in  the  nighty 
Eccl.  ii.  23.  There  are  no  houses  but  where  the  mes- 
sengers of  ill  news  often  meet  together,  as  at  that  of 
Job,  chap.  i. 

By  God's  unchangeable  appointment  the  days  suc- 
ceed the  nights,  and  divide  the  year  into  two  equal 
parts :  for  if  the  nights  are  longer  in  one  season,  they 
are  so  much  the  shorter  in  another.  But  the  nights  of 
our  afflictions  are  so  long,  that  they  seem  to  endure 
whole  ages  ;  whereas  the  days  of  our  prosperity  are 
so  very  short,  that  they  pass  away  in  a  moment ;  so 
that  we  have  reason  tb  say  with  the  prophet  Moses, 
Our  strength  is  labour  and  sorroiv  j  for  it  is  soon  cut 
,off,  and  ivefly  away,  Psal.  xc.  10. 

It  would  be  as  easy  a  task  to  number  the  stars  in 
the  firmament,  or  to  count  all  the  grains  of  sand  upon, 
the  sea-shore,  as  to  enumerate  exactly  all  the  evils 
that  befal  us,  either  as  men  belonging  to  a  civil  soci- 
ety, or  as  members  of  God's  church,  and  his  adopted 
children.  The  patriarch  Jacob  complained,  that  the 
days  of  the  years  of  his  life  had  been  few  and  evil. 
Gen.  xlvii.  9  -,  but  ours  are  so  evil,  that  they  cannot 
be  too  few. 

I  should  compose  many  volumes,  if  I  should  under- 
take to  describe  particularly  all  the  infirmities  and 
diseases  that  undermine  the  body;  all  the  sharp  pains, 
the  cruel  agonies,  that  rack  and  torment  it. 

But  the  most  languishing  sicknesses,  the  most  acute 
pains  that  affl.ict  and  disturb  the  bodv,  are  nothing  ia 


U6  tHE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

comparison  of  that  extreme  sadness,  that  mortal  an- 
guish, that  seizes  upon  the  mind,  and  fills  it  full  of 
gall  and  bitterness.  I  believe  there  is  no  man  upon 
earth  that  can  boast  of  having  passed  a  single  day 
without  some  displeasure  either  visible  or  concealed; 
for  we  either  feel  present  evils,  that  strike  through  our 
hearts  as  so  many  daggers,  or  the  remembrance  of  for- 
mer griefs  troubles  us,  or  else  the  fears  of  future  mis- 
chiefs vex  and  consume  us.  I  may  justly  say,  that  the 
devil  himself  is  not  so  cruel  to  his  own  person  as  we 
are  to  ours  ;  for  this  wicked  spirit  cares  not  to  be  tor- 
mented before  the  time,  Matth.  viii.  29  ;  whereas  w^e 
anticipate  our  evils  by  unquiet  apprehensions,  and 
wilful  vexations  that  prey  upon  the  mind.  The  fear 
of  misery  makes  us  doubly  miserable,  and  the  appre- 
hension of  imaginary  evils  cause  us  to  feel  a  real  afflic- 
tion and  undissembled  pain. 

When  we  consider  any  man*s  life,  we  only  look  at 
that  part  of  it  which  affects  us  with  admiration  and 
delight ;  we  consider  the  nobility  of  his  birth,  the  va- 
riety of  his  pleasures,  the  multitude  of  his  riches,  the 
lustre  of  his  honours,  the  glory  of  his  victories,  and 
the  pomp  of  his  triumphs ;  but  scarce  any  person  takes 
notice  of  his  miseries  and  afflictions,  or  if  some  are 
observed,  they  are  only  such  as  are  obvious  to  every 
one's  eye,  as  public  disgraces,  the  loss  of  a  battle,  the 
degradation  from  an  office,  banishments,  imprison- 
ments, and  such  like  accidents.  But  besides  these  ca- 
lamities which  are  visible  to  all  the  world,  and  the 
common  motives  of  the  condolement  of  our  friends, 
there  are  many  secret  evils  that  are  far  more  painful  : 
our  dearest  friends  discover  not  always  our  most  sensi- 
ble wounds,  to  pour  into  them  their  healing  balm  ; 
they  see  not  our  deepest  sorrows,  much  less  do  they 
think  of  applying  to  them  the  needful  consolations. 

When  you  behold  players  strutting  upon  the  stage, 
and  hear  them  speaking  in  the  persons  of  kings  and 
princes,  you  little  think,  that  under  their  magnificent 
and  costly  attire,  they  hide  miany  filthy  rags,  and  some- 
times vermin  that  sting  them  to  the  quick.  Thus  when 
you  cast  your  eyes  upon  the  riches,  glory,  pomp,  and 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  347 

magnificence  of  worldly  men,  you  discover  not  the  can- 
ker that  knaws  their  hearts,  the  secret  fire  that  devours 
them.  Some  there  are  that  laugh  before  company, 
and  put  on  a  merry  countenance,  w^ho,  in  private,  are 
full  of  despair,  sigh,  rend  their  hair,  and  pour  forth 
tears  of  blood.  Some  feed  themselves  before  the  world 
with  the  most  delicious  meats,  and  drink  the  noblest 
wines,  but  inwardly  their  meat  is  poison,  and  their 
drink  gall.  This  was  the  consideration  ot  the  wis- 
est of  kings,  when  he  cried,  /  said  of  laughter,  it  is 
mad  :  and  of  mirth,  what  doth  it  P  Eccl.  ii.  2. 

As  poverty  and  a  mean  estate  are  never  without 
sorrow  and  care,  so  riches  and  honour  are  never  with- 
out fear  and  inquietude ;  and  as  there  is  no  flame  so 
pure,  but  what  emits  some  smoke,  no  rose  so  beauti- 
ful but  has  its  prickles,  so  there  is  no  condition  so  splen- 
did and  glorious,  no  prosperity  so  flourishing,  but 
hath  its  troubles  and  sharp  uneasinesses.  Every  man 
upon  earth  (without  exception)  bears  his  cross,  or,  in 
other  words,  hath  a  thorn  in  his  flesh.  The  moth 
sticks  to  the  richest  stuffs,  the  worm  gets  into  the 
heart  of  the  fairest  flowers  and  fruits,  and  the  thun- 
der-bolt beats  down  the  loftiest  oaks,  the  highest 
steeples,  and  the  proudest  palaces.  Thus  care  and 
grief  eat  up  the  flower  of  the  greatest  prosperity,  and 
'the  noblest  dignities  are  subject  to  the  most  terrible 
downfals.  The  richest  crowns  cast  all  their  splendour 
and  glory  outwardly,  but  inwardly  they  weigh  heavy 
upon  the  heads  of  such  as  wear  them.  A  great  Prince 
found  his  so  insupportable,  that  he  cried  out,  O  crown  / 
if  thij  zveight  zvas  known,  none  zvoidd  lift  thee  from  the 
ground.  It  is  not  without  cause,  that  such  as  are 
passionately  fond  of  the  world,  and  suffer  themselves 
to  be  carried  away  by  carnal  delights,  are  in  per- 
petual fear,  for  they  are  exposed  to  the  most  immi- 
nent danger.  If  their  eyes  were  open,  they  would 
see  a  naked  sword  always  hanging  over  their  heads 
by  a  single  hair.  As  in  that  image  which  Nebuchad- 
nezzar savv'  in  his  dream,  the  head  that  was  of  fine 
gold,  was  as  easily  broken  as  the  feet  that  were  of 
clay,  and  became  as  the  chaff*  which  the  wmd  carn^ 


348  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

eth  away,  Dan.  ii.  35  ;  so  the  most  honourable,  the 
richest,  and  the  most  glorious  estate,  is  subject  to  the 
same  accidents  as  the  lowest,  the  poorest,  and  the 
most  wretched.  Where  are  the  riches  and  treasures 
that  are  not  in  danger  of  poverty  ?  where  rides  that 
pride  that  carries  not  shame  behind  it  ?  is  there  any 
grandeur  in  the  world  secure  against  the  blasts  of 
envy  ?  is  there  any  taper  which  a  sudden  rain  cannot 
extinguish  ?  Christian  souls,  take  notice  of  the  fruits 
which  the  world  gives  to  its  servants  and  children, 
and  you  shall  find  that  they  are  like  certain  apples  of 
America,  of  an  excellent  beauty,  and  a  delicious 
smell,  but  within  full  of  rank  poison,  that  infallibly 
kills  such  as  unadvisely  eat  of  them.  There  is  no 
sweet  so  great  upon  earth  but  hath  a  mixture  of  bit- 
terness ;  no  joy  so  pure  and  lasting,  but  is  often  inter- 
rupted by  sighs  and  fears.  The  most  exquisite  plea- 
sures have  an  air  of  grief,  and  a  groaning  accent. 
Even  in  laughter  the  heart  is  sorrowful,  and  the  end 
of  that  mirth  is  heaviness,  Prov.  xiv.  13;  therefore 
the  wisest  of  princes,  after  he  had  considered  with 
attention  all  things  that  pass  in  the  world,  and  had 
tasted  all  the  delights  of  life,  concludes  with  this  con- 
fession, /  have  see?!  all  the  zcorks  that  are  done  under 
the  sun^  and  behold,  all  is  vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit. 
Vanity  of  vanities,  all  is  vanity y  Eccl.  i.  2,  14. 

It  is  not  needful  that  I  should  enter  here  into  a  par- 
ticular detail  of  all  the  sad  and  calamitous  accidents 
to  which  a  man  is  subject  in  this  life,  and  which  are 
able  to  overturn  his  most  prosperous  and  flourishing 
estate.  Whoever  thou  art  that  readest  this,  revolve 
carefully  in  thy  mind  the  whole  course  of  thy  life,  and 
weigh  in  the  balance  of  the  sanctuary  all  the  good 
and  evil  which  thou  hast  experienced.  In  one  scale 
put  all  the  advantages  of  the  flesh,  and  whatsoever 
brings  thee  any  pleasure  or  content,  and  in  the  other 
all  thy  cares,  griefs,  disappointments,  and  disgraces. 
If  thy  evils  and  miseries  weigh  not  down  the  balance, 
esteem  it  a  prodigy,  a  kind  of  miracle,  yet  boast  not 
nevertheless.  Remember  what  one  of  the  seven  wise 
men  of  Greece  said  to  a  haughty  prince,  who  was 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  349 

dazzled  with  the  glory  of  his  empire,  and  made  drunk 
with  prosperities,  That  no  one  can  be  called  happy  be- 
fore the  hour  of  his  death,  Remember,  that  some  who 
had  attained  to  a  greater  degree  of  happiness  than 
thou  hast,  have  fallen  into  a  most  wretched  state  on  a 
sudden.  He  who  lately  abounded  in  wealth  and 
plenty,  is  reduced  to  the  most  abject  poverty  :  he  w^io 
had  whole  armies  at  his  command,  is  forsaken  of  all 
the  world  5  and  he  who  had  princes  for  his  vassals,  is 
forced  to  obey  a  slave.  Some  that  fed  daintily,  are 
glad  to  eat  the  bread  of  affliction,  and  to  quench  their 
thirst  with  tears.  Some  who  lately  flourished  in  pa- 
laces, adorned  with  gold  and  azure,  are  now  rotting 
in  a  loathsome  dungeon.  Some  are  dragged  from 
their  magnificent  dwellings  to  the  most  infamous 
death.  The  richest  and  noblest  crowns  have  not 
protected  the  most  august  heads. 

But  supposing  it  possible  that  thou  shouldst  pass 
through  this  life  without  feeling  any  alteration  in 
thine  health,  without  suffering  any  loss  of  thy  goods, 
or  change  of  thy  happy  condition,  a  greater  rarity 
than  the  strange  bird  called  the  Phoenix  ;  hast  thou 
no  children,  relations,  or  friends,  whom  thou  tenderly 
lovest,  and  whom  thou  art  bound  in  duty  to  love  ? 
Are  these  persons  without  afflictions  ?  are  they  not 
'every  day  liable  to  them  }  certainly,  unless  thou  hast 
an  heart  as  insensible  as  marble  or  steel,  unless  thou 
hast  laid  aside  all  natural  affections,  thou  must  needs 
have  a  quick  feeling  of  all  the  evils  and  disgraces 
that  happen  to  them  in  this  life,  and  when  death 
snatches  them  away,  it  rends  thy  heart,  and  tears  out 
thy  very  bowels. 

Nay,  should  it  happen,  (which  is  impossible  to  ima- 
gine,) that  nothing  afflicts  thee  either  in  thine  own 
person,  or  in  thy  dearer  part,  thy  relations  and  friends, 
and  that  all  such  as  share  thy  affections,  enjoy  a  per- 
fect and  flourishing  prosperity,  like  those  countries  of 
the  new  world,  which  are  always  covered  with  flow- 
ers and  fruits ;  yet  cast  thine  eyes  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth,  and  thou  shalt  there  behold  so  many  evils  and 


S50  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

calamities,  that  if  thou  hast  any  sense  of  humanity, 
thou  must  dissolve  into  tears. 

God  commanded  the  prophet  Jeremiah  to  take  the 
cup  of  his  fury  to  several  nations,  one  after  another, 
Jer.  XXV.  But  now  it  should  seem  that  he  gives  this 
cup  to  them  all  at  once ;  for  where  is  that  people  or 
nation  that  can  boast  of  never  having  drank  of  it,  or 
of  not  being  in  danger  to  drink  ?  Some  have  drank  it 
up  to  the  very  dregs,  others  have  taken  large  draughts, 
and  some  have  its  bitterness  still  upon  their  lips. 

Our  Saviour  caused  his  beloved  disciple  to  see  two 
angels,  who  had  each  of  them  in  his  hand  a  sharp 
sickle,  to  reap  the  harvest,  and  to  gather  the  grapes. 
Rev.  xiv.  afterwards  he  shewed  to  him  seven  more, 
who  had  in  their  hands  golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath 
of  God,  which  they  poured  upon  the  earth  to  plague 
and  punish  the  inhabitants  thereof.  Rev.  xv.  But  at 
present,  the  holy  angels  seem  to  appear  in  legions  to 
reap  and  gather  mankind,  and  to  transport  them  to 
the  threshing-floor  and  w^ine-press  of  God's  awakened 
vengeance.  The  wrath  of  God  seems  no  longer  to 
be  measured  out  by  vials  or  cups,  but  it  overflows  as 
a  great  river,  as  an  unfathomable  sea.  In  short,  the 
deluge  of  evils  that  covers  the  face  of  the  earth,  is  so 
universal,  that  the  doves,  I  mean  the  innocent  and 
meek,  that  love  peace,  can  find  no  rest  for  the  soles 
of  their  feet. 

If  thou  hast  any  sense  of  humanity,  the  least  spark 
of  Christian  zeal  and  charity,  thou  canst  not  behold, 
without  a  very  great  sorrow,  the  deplorable  state  of 
Christ's  church  upon  earth  ;  for  it  is  like  Noah's  ark 
in  the  midst  of  the  waters,  like  the  bush  on  Mount 
Horeb  surrounded  with  flames  ;  like  the  prophet  Dan- 
iel in  the  lion's  den,  and  like  his  companions  in  the 
fiery  furnace ;  so  that  it  may  justly  cry  out  with  the 
ancient  Jerusalem,  //  is  nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass 
bij  P  bthold  and  seCy  if  thert  be  any  sorrow  like  unto 
viy  sorrozv,  ivJiich  is  done  inifo  me^  xvhereivith  the 
Lord  hath  afflicted  me,  in  the  day  of  his  fierce  anger  ! 
Lam.  i.  12.  O  blessed  church 'of  God,  thou  hast 
been  persecuted  from  thine  infancy  until  now  !  Pre- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  351 

pare,  therefore,  thyself  to  suffer  much  more  in  this 
old  age  of  the  world.  The  devil  persecutes  thee 
with  so  much  the  more  wrath  and  fury,  because  he 
knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time,  Rev.  xii.  12; 
and  that  he  must  soon  be  shut  up  in  the  bottomless 
pit. 

In  this  case  to  mourn  is  not  only  lawful,  but  com- 
manded ;  for  God  calls  to  girding  with  sackcloth,  Is. 
xxii.  12.  He  would  have  us  grieve  for  the  affliction 
of  Joseph,  Amos  vi.  6;  to  weep  with  them  that  weep, 
Rom.  xii.  15  ;  and  to  remember  them  that  are  in  bonds, 
as  bound  zvith  them  ;  and  them  which  suffer  adversitxj 
as  being  ourselves  also  in  the  bodj/,  Heb.  xxiii.  3. 

We  have  too  much  reason  to  apply  to  the  world, 
and  to  the  worldlings,  Davids  exclamation,  fVo  is  me 
that  I  sojourn  in  Mesech,  that  I  dwell  in  the  tents  of 
Kedar.  AIij  soul  hath  long  dzvelt  zvith  him  that  hateth 
peace,  Psal.  cxx.  b,  6,  The  prophet  Jeremiah  had 
never  so  much  cause  to  lament,  and  to  wish  that  his 
head  were  waters,  and  his  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears, 
that  he  might  weep  day  and  night,  Jer.  ix.  1  ;  and  the 
prophet  Isaiah  had  never  so  much  reason  to  cry  out, 
in  the  agony  of  his  soul.  Look  azvay  from  me,  I  zvill 
weep  bitterly,  labour  not  to  comfort  me ;  because  of 
the  spoiling  of  the  daughter  of  my  people,  chap.  xxi.  4, 
•  It  is  not,  therefore,  without  cause,  that  the  preach- 
er tells  us,  That  the  day  of  death  is  better  than  the 
day  of  one's  birth,  Eccl.  vii.  1 :  for  our  birth  causes  us 
to  weep,  and  death  dries  all  our  tears ;  our  birth  dis- 
covers to  us  a  large  theatre,  upon  which  all  kinds  of 
tragedies  are  acted,  death  drav/s  the  curtain,  and 
puts  an  end  to  all  such  bloody  spectacles ;  our  birth 
casts  us  into  the  fire  and  bitter  water  of  divers  afflic- 
tions, and  death  pulls  us  out  of  that  fire  and  bitter- 
ness. Finally,  since  our  life  is  but  a  chain  of  misery, 
and  that  death  breaks  in  pieces  the  last  link  -,  since 
life  is  a  continual  warfare,  and  death  the  victory;  it 
is  most  certain,  that  death  is  not  to  be  feared  as  an 
evil  or  misfortune,  but  rather  to  be  desired  as  a  bles- 
sing and  advantage. 

It  is  recorded  of  the  Thrncians,  that  they  buried 


352  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

their  dead  with  expressions  of  joy ;  and  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  Fortunate  Island  sang  and  danced  at  the 
funerals  of  their  dearest,  friends.  I  shall  not  make 
any  observations  on  the  extravagant  customs  of  these 
barbarous  people,  who  were  without  hope  and  with- 
out God  in  the  world.  Such  cannot  fear  death  too 
much  ;  for  if  it  frees  them  from  a  few  temporary  evils 
it  casts  them  headlong  into  an  abyss  of  endless  tor- 
ment. Death  is  an  happiness,  and  brings  with  it  a 
solid  joy  and  comfort  ^  but  it  is  when  we  die  in  God's 
favour,  and  in  the  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

God  hath  borne  ample  testimony  to  the  happiness 
of  his  children's  death,  that  it  is  to  be  desired  :  for  he 
oftentimes  shortens  the  days  of  those  whom  he  fa- 
vours and  esteems  the  most.  Thus,  because  he  found 
some  good  thing  in  the  person  of  Abijah,  the  eldest 
son  of  Jeroboam  king  of  Israel,  he  took  him  away 
in  the  flower  of  his  age,  1  Kings  xiv.  13.  He  grant- 
ed the,  same  favour  to  Josiah  king  of  Judah,  one  of 
the  most  religious  and  zealous  princes  in  the  world, 
as  he  had  declared  to  him  by  Huldah  the  prophetess. 
Behold^  I  will  gather  thee  unto  thy  fathers^  and  thou 
shall  he  gathered  into  thy  grave  in  peace,  and  thine 
eyes  shall  not  see  all  the  evil  wliich  I  ivill  l)ring  upon 
this  place,  2  Kings  xxii.  20.  Without  doubt,  they  are 
at  all  times,  blessed  which  die  in  the  Lord,  that  they 
may  rest  from  their  labours.  Rev.  xiv.  13  ;  but  I  esteem 
them  doubly  happy  which  die,  or  rather  which  cease 
to  die,  in  these  miserable  times,  so  full  of  disorder  and 
contusion. 

¥/ould  you  not  laugh  at  a  workman  that  should 
grieve  at  his  task  being  finished,  and  the  painful  la- 
bour of  the  day  over  ?  or  at  a  traveller  that  should  la- 
ment to  see  the  end  of  his  journey,  after  having  tra- 
velled'all  day  through  briars  and  brambles,  scorched 
by  the  burning  heat  of  the  sun,  or  pinched  by  the  cold 
of  a  severe  winter  ?  or  at  one  that,  having  been  tos- 
sed by  the  waves  of  a  tempestuous  sea,  should  weep 
at  coming  into  the  port,  to  see  himself  safe  from  the 
danger  of  shipvvTcck  ?  Wretched  man  !  who  art  af- 
flicted and  terrified  at  the  approach  of  deaths  thou  art 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  353 

far  more  foolish  and  extravagant  than  those  of  whom 
we  speak  ;  for  the  most  painful  labours  of  the  work- 
man, the  grievous  fatigues  of  the  most  wearisome  jour- 
ney, and  the  swelling  waves  of  the  most  troubled  sea, 
are  nothing  in  comparison  of  the  labours,  misery,  and 
troubles,  of  this  languishing  life. 

You  would  not  only  think  it  folly  and  extravagance, 
but  the  very  height  of  madness,  in  a  prisoner  that 
should  sorrow  for  being  delivered  out  of  his  noisome 
dungeon ;  or  in  a  galley-slave  that  should  be  angry 
at  being  freed  from  his  chains  ;  or  in  an  offender  that 
should  mourn  when  he  is  taken  down  from  the  rack. 
What  think  ye  ^  Is  there  less  madness  and  extrava- 
gance in  yourselves,  w^hen  ye  sorrow  to  see  death  de- 
liver your  souls  from  this  miserable  body,  wherein  it 
is  imprisoned,  dismissing  it  from  the  slavish  employ- 
ments of  this  unhappy  age,  more  grievous  and  intole- 
rable than  that  of  the  gallies,  and  freeing  your  souls 
from  those  bitter  agonies,  which  are  far  more  painful 
and  racking  than  the  most  cruel  tortures. 

The  patriarch  Noah,  when  he  went  out  of  the  ark 
that  rested  upon  the  mountains  of  Ararat,  had  not  so 
much  reason  to  praise  God,  and  to  offer  up  unto  him 
the  sacrifice  of  thanksgiving,  as  we  have,  when  he  is 
pleased  to  put  an  end  to  this  deluge  of  evils  and  ca- 
iamities,  and  to  cause  this  floating  life,  or  rather  this 
living  death,  to  rest  upon  Mount  Sion. 

The  children  of  Israel  sang  songs  of  thanksgiving 
when  they  came  out  of  Egypt,  and  saw  themselves 
delivered  from  a  bitter  and  cruel  bondage,  wherein 
they  had  been  employed  in  gathering  of  stubble,  and 
burning  of  brick,  Exod.  xv;  but  w^e  have  much  more 
reason  to  rejoice,  and  to  sing  songs  of  triumph,  when 
death  takes  us  out  of  the  world,  where  we  suffer  a 
kind  of  bondage,  labouring  in  a  thousand  vanities, 
and  enduring  the  scorching  heat  often  thousand  afflic- 
tions that  consume  us. 

Thou  burnest  with  indignation,  because  some  of 
those  inconstant  people  murmured   to  return  again 
into  Egypt,   when  they  were  upon  the  borders  of  the 
promised  land;    but  rather   burn  wnth  indignation 

Y     Y 


3  54  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

against  thy  own  flesh,  if  it  murmurs  to  return  into 
the  world  when  thou  art  at  the  entrance  of  thy  ce- 
lestial Canaan.  Joseph  rejoiced  when  the  king  of 
Egypt  sent  to  fetch  him  out  of  prison,  Gen.  xli ;  and 
have  we  not  far  greater  cause  to  be  joyful  when  God 
sends  for  our  souls  out  of  the  prison  of  this  world,  and 
causeth  them  to  leave  the  body,  which  to  them  is  a 
kind  of  dungeon  ? 

If,  therefore,  it  be  without  impatience  or  murmur- 
ing, I  conceive  we  have  a  much  stronger  reason  than 
the  prophet  Jonah  to  cry  out,  O  Lord,  take  I  beseech 
theey  my  life  from  me  ;  for  it  is  better  for  me  to  die 
than  to  live,  Jonah  iv.  3  ;  or  to  say  with  the  prophet 
Elijah,  It  is  enough,  now,  O  Lord,  take  axvoy  my  life, 
1  Kings  xix.  4.  Such  a  soul  may,  in  an  holy  trans- 
port, safely  breathe  forth  the  prayer  of  David,  the  man 
after  God's  own  heart.  Bring  my  soul  out  of  prison, 
that  I  may  praise  thy  name  :  the  righteous  shall  com- 
pass me  about ;  for  thou  shall  deal  bountifully  zvith 
me,  Psal.  cxlii.  7. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  a  Christ ia?i,  zoho  comforts  himself  zvith  the  con- 
sideration, that  death  delivers  us  from  all  the  evils 
tvhich  reign  in  thtzvorld,  and  under  zvhich  zve  groan. 

O  ADORABLE  Prince  of  my  salvation  !  thou  hast  hitherto 
strengthened  me  against  all  fears  of  death  •,  and  now  I  heartily 
beseech  thee  to  afford  me  such  grace,  that,  instead  of  tei^rifying 
and  afflicting  me,  death  may  comfort  and  rejoice  me.  Let  me 
not  follow  the  example  of  thy  people  Israel,  who  forgetting 
their  former  cruel  bondage,  and  minding  only  the  plenty  and 
pleasures  of  Epypt,  murmured  to  return  back  from  the  borders 
of  Canaan.  On  the  contrary,  grant  that  I  may  banish  from  my 
heart  the  vain  pleasures  of  the  world,  and  all  the  deceitful  lusts 
of  the  flesh  -,  and  that  I  may  so  mind  the  labours  and  miseries 
of  this  present  state,  that  as  a  workman  gladly  sees  night  put  an 
end  to  his  toil,  or  as  a  traveller,  either  by  sea  or  land,  willingly 
enters  the  haven  or  inn  where  he  is  to  rest,  I  may  look  upon 
death  in  the  same  joyful  manner  ;  and  the  rather,  because  of  the 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  555 

horrid  disorders  that  reign  in  the  world,  the  deluge  of  vice  that 
overwhelms  the  earth,  the  rivers  of  blood  that  flow  on  every  side, 
and  the  fire  and  sword  that  threaten  and  devour  us.     The  la- 
mentable state  of  thy  distressed  church  chiefly  affects  me  ;  this 
is  like  a  small  boat  in  the  midst  of  a  tempestuous  sea,  ready  to 
sink,  was  it  not  for  thy  powerful  protection,  who  commandest 
the  winds  and  the  waves  ;  or  like  the  three  children  in  the  fiery 
furnace,  in  danger  to  be  consumed,  didst  thou  not  restrain  the 
fury  of  the  flames  ;  or  like  a  Daniel  in  the  midst  of  hungry  lions, 
which  would  devour  it  in  an  instant,  didst  thou  not  stop  their 
mouths.     O  my  God  !  when  wilt  thou  put  thy  seal  upon  mine 
eyes,  that  I  may  no  longer  behold  such  bloody  tragedies  ?  when 
wilt  thou  stretch  out  thine  hand  from  on  high,  and  lift  me  out 
of  this  dreadful  gulf  ?  when  wilt  thou  send  thy  holy  angels  to 
deliver  me  from  the  fire  of  these  afflictions  ?  and  when  shall  I 
no  longer  behold  the  nations  made  drunk  with  the  cup  of  thy 
fury  ?  when  shall  I  cease  from  seeing  thy  church  bowed  down 
beneath  the  weight  of  its  cross  ?  and  when  shall  i  no  longer 
hear  the  lamentations  of  thy  spouse,  the  cries  of  thy  children, 
the  groans  of  thy  servants  and  prisoners,  and  the  mourning  of 
thine  inheritance  ?  O  my  heavenly  Father,  my  only  hope  I  when 
wilt  thou  free  me  from  this  chain  of  sorrows  ?  when  wilt  thou 
deliver  me  from  the  storms  and  tempests  of  this  enraged  sea  ? 
when  shall  my  soul  be  delivered  from  the  cares  and  fears  that 
oppress  it  ?  and  when  shall  my  body  be  no  longer  a  prey  to  the 
sickness  and   racking  pains  that  consume  it  ?    O  Lord  I    thou 
knowest  all  things  :  thou  knowest  that  I  am  in  the  world  as  in 
a  prison,  and  that  my  soul  dwells  in  this  wretched  body  as  in  a 
•dungeon.     Lift  up  the  light  of  thy  countenance  upon  thy  ser- 
vant, and  smite  me  with  the  hand  of  grace,  to  wake  me  from  my 
slumber.     Cause  my  chains  to  fall  off,  open  the  gates  of  this 
dark  prison,  and  grant  that  I  may  follow  joyfully  the  good  angel 
that  shall  bring  me  out  of  this  tedious  captivity,  into  a  place 
where  I  shall  never  more  be  exposed  to  the  assaults  of  Satan  and 
the  world,  which  endeavour  to  destroy  me,  that  they  may  tri- 
umph in  my  ruin.     Then  when  I  find  myself  in  the  streets  of 
thy  heavenly  Jerusalem,  I  shall  know  of  a  surety,  that  thou  hast 
delivered  me,  and  will  for  ever  magnify  thy  holy  and  wonderful 
works  in  the  assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born,  which  tri- 
umph in  heaven  ;  where  past  sorrows  shall  no  more  be  remem- 
bered ;  where  there  is  neither  crying,  nor  pain,  nor  hunger,  nor 
thirst ;  and  where  the  heats  of  affliction  shall  not  light  on  us  ; 
for  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  us, 
and  shall  lead  us  unto  living  fountain  of  waters,  and  shall  wip** 
away  all  tears  from  our  eyes.  Amen, 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 


CHAP.   XXI. 

The  Ninth  Consolation,  Death  delivers  us  from  sin^ 
ivhidi  we  see  reigning  in  the  worlds  and  from  the  re- 
mains of  our  own  corruption. 


HEN  God  sent  his  angels  from  heaven  to  bring 
Lot  out  of  Sodom,  and  secure  him  from  the  flames 
with  which  he  was  about  to  destroy  that  abominable 
ci-y,  this  good  man's  wiFe  could  not  forbear  looking 
back  ;  but  she  was  punished  the  same  moment,  by 
being  turned  into  a  pillar  of  salt,  the  emblem  of  that 
holy  prudence  which  this  tragical  example  recom- 
mends to  posterity.  Gen.  xix.  That  which  made 
this  unhappy  woman  break  the  angel's  express  com- 
mand, was  her  longing  after  the  pleasures  and  rich 
abundance  of  that  country  from  which  she  was  de- 
parting, without  once  reflecting  upon  the  horrid 
abominations  with  which  it  was  defiled,  and  the  cry- 
ing sins  which  had  brought  God's  anger  and  just  ven- 
geance upon  the  wicked  inhabitants.  Thus,  when 
God  is  pleased  to  take  us  out  of  the  world,  and  to  se- 
cure us  from  the  feeling  of  his  dreadful  judgments^ 
that  which  causes  us  to  look  back,  and  hinders  us 
from  following  the  ano:els  that  God  sends  to  lead  us 
up  to  the  mountain  of  our  salvation,  is  our  thinking 
upon  nothing  but  the  riches,  honours,  and  pleasures, 
of  this  miserable  world,  instead  of  considering  the  ini- 
quities that  reign  here  below,  and  with  which  we  are 
ourselves  defiled,  while  we  continue  in  this  sinful 
flesh. 

Christian  souls,  will  you  prepare  yourselves  with  an 
holy  readiness  to  go  to  God  r  is  it  your  desire  that 
death  should  comfort  and  rejoice  your  hearts,  instead 
of  afflicting  them  ?  cast  your  eyes  upon  the  dreadful 
vices  that  reign  in  the  w^orld,  under  the  burden  of 
which  the  whole  creation  groans.  O  good  God  [  in 
what  an  age  are  we  born  ?  An  age  like  that  of  Noah; 
for  all  flesh  hath  corrupted  his  way  upon  the  earth. 
Gen.  vi.  12 ;  and  nothing  but  a  deluge  of  fire  is  able 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  357 

to  purge  it.     There  never  was  more  injustice,  per- 
fidiousness,  treachery,  debauchery,  insolence,  and  en- 
vy ;  never  more  vanity,  luxury,  pride,  cruelty,  blas- 
phemy, impiety,  and  atheism.      We  may  justly  apply 
to  our  days,  what  the  prophet  Hosea  says  of  the  cor- 
ruption of  his  time,  There  is  no  truths  nor  mercy,  nor 
hioivledge  of  God  in  the  land    By  sivearing,  and  lying, 
and  killing,  and  stealing,  and  committing  adulterij, 
they  break  out,  and  blood  toucheth  blood,  Hos.  iv.  1,  2. 
Therefore  we  have  good  cause  to  prefer  David's  pray- 
er. Help,  Lord,  for  the  godly-  man  ccaseth  ;  for  the 
faithful  fail  from  among  the  children  of  men.       Tliey 
speak  vanity  every  one  ivith  his  neighbour  :  with  fiat- 
tering  lipSy  and  with  a  double  hearty  do  they  speak, 
Psal.  xii.  1,2.     O  wicked  world  !  a  world  overflow- 
ing with  iniquity,  a  sink  of  uncleanness,  a  fiery  fur- 
nace, belching  out  flames  from  the  bottomless  pit, 
and  choked  with  the  smoke  of  hell.     But  sin  not  only 
reigns  in   this  miserable   world,   it  also  defaces  the 
beauty   of  the   church,   and  makes  dreadful  havock 
among  those  that  bear  the  glorious  name  of  Chris- 
tians.    They  were  anciently  to  be  discerned  from  the 
rest  of  the  world  by  their  speech,  conversation,  and 
behaviour  ;  but  the  devil  hath  blotted  out  this  divine 
.  character,  defaced  this  heavenly  image,  taken  away 
this  noble  distinction,  and  removed  this  precious  land- 
mark.     We  can  say  to  few  Christians  of  our  age,  as 
was  said  to  the  apostle  St.  Peter,  Thy  speech  bewray- 
eth    tiiee,    Matth.  xxvi.  73;  nor  what  the  patriarch 
Isaac  said   to  one  of  his  sons.    The  voice  is  Jacob's 
voice,  but   the  hands  are  the  hands  of  Esau,   Gen. 
xxvii.  22  :  For  they  have  both  the  voice  and  hands  of 
profane  Esau  ;  they  speak  and  live  like  him;  they 
publish  their  crimes  with  a  front  of  brass,  and  seek 
their  glory  in  their  shame.      The  air  is  infected  with 
their  profane  and  unclean  language,  their  impudent 
lies,  fearful  oaths,  and  grievous  blasphemies ;  and  the 
earth  is  defiled  with  their  horrid  sins,  and  detestable 
iniquities.  Covetousness,  ambition,  lust,  and  all  man- 
ner  of  vices,  have  ascended  the  throne,  and  tyrannize 
with  an  uncontrolled  dominion.      They  who  have  in 


358  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

their  mouths  the  holy  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
make  profession  of  treading  in  his  sacred  footsteps, 
give  us  cause  to  renew  St.  Paul's  lamentation,  and  to 
cry  out  with  him.  Many  zvalk,  of  whom  I  have  told 
you  often,  and  now  tell  you  eveniveeping,  that  they  are 
the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ  j  wJiose  end  is  de- 
struction, whose  God  is  their  belly,  and  ivJiose  glory  is 
their  shame,  zvho  mind  earthly  tilings,  Phil.  iii.  18, 
19. 

If  we  would  seek  in  these  days  for  the  christian 
virtues,  where  shall  w^e  find  faith,  hope,  and  charity  ? 
Where  shall  we  meet  with  righteousness,  fidelity, 
holiness,  innocence,  goodness,  meekness,  humility, 
patience,  piety,  and  devotion  ?  You  daughters  of 
heaven  what  is  become  of  you  ?  We  cannot  see  any 
more  your  angelical  countenances.  We  are  so  far 
from  beholding  the  delightful  beams  of  your  divine 
presence,  that  wx  cannot  spy  out  your  footsteps  upon 
earth.  You  may  thereby  understand,  christians,  that 
the  Son  of  God  is  at  hand ;  for  iniquity  abounds, 
charity  grows  cold,  and  there  is  no  more  faith  upon 
earth. 

In  the  midst  of  such  a  woeful  corruption,  who  of 
us  afflicts  his  soul,  as  righteous  Lot  ?  Who  weeps  day 
and  night,  as  David,  a  man  after  God's  own  heart  : 
Where  can  w^e  spy  out  the  fountains  of  tears  of  the 
prophet  Jeremiah?  Or,  the  confusion  of  the  face  of 
Daniel  ?  Or,  the  zeal  of  Moses  and  Phinehas,  and  of 
St.  Paul  ?  If  the  angel  of  God,  that  went  through  the 
midst  of  Jerusalem,  did  take  a  review  in  our  days  of 
the  inhabitants  of  this  land,  I  am  afraid  he  would  not 
find    many   marked    with    the   letter  tauj   nor   any 
weeping  and  sighing  for  the  abominations  that  are 
amongst  us.     For  evil  and  wickedness  are  become 
familiar  to  us,  by  the  means  of  an  universal  infection. 
Our  continual  conversation  w^ith  the  vicious  accus- 
toms us  to  their  heinous  crimes,  and  to  their  impious 
discourses;    as    we    are  accustomed    by    degrees   to 
breathe  in  an  unwholesome  air  without  aversion,  and 
to  hear  the  fearful  downfall  of  the  cataracts  of  the 
river  Nile  without  repugnancy. 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  359 

But  we  are  so  far  from  grieving  at  the  universal 
inundation  of  vice  in  the  world,  that  we  ourselves  are 
carried  away  with  the  impetuous  torrent  of  corrup- 
tion. Sin  gets  upon  us  insensibly,  and  overcomes 
us ;  so  that  the  world  is  not  unlike  to  the  house  men- 
tioned by  God  in  the  xivth  of  Leviticus  ;  for  it  is 
not  only  infected  with  an  incommodious  leprosy, 
but  it  infects  all  such  as  dwell  therein.  The  men  of 
the  world  have  an  easier  task  to  teach  us  their  vice, 
than  we  have  to  teach  and  persuade  them  to  virtue; 
as  a  pestiferous  body  may  spread  the  infection,  and 
give  it  to  a  thousand  who  arc  sound ;  whereas  a 
thousand  in  perfect  health  cannot  heal  one  infected 
with  the  plague  :  So  that,  as  under  the  ceremonial 
Jaw  the  clean  vessel  sanctified  not  the  defiled ;  but 
the  defiled  infected,  by  its  approaches,  such  as  were 
clean  ;  evil  companies  corrupt  good  manners,  and 
the  flames  of  the  most  burning  zeal  are  extinguished 
by  the  coldness  of  the  age.  As  lambs  cannot  feed 
among  briars  and  thorns,  without  leaving  behind 
them  some  of  their  wool  ;  likewise  the  harmless  and 
meek  souls  cannot  live  amongst  so  much  cozenage 
and  malice,  without  losing  something  of  their  inno- 
cence, and  christian  simplicity. 

AVho  is  it  amongst  us  that  can  say,  with  a  safe  con- 
science, that  the  ivoiid  is  crucified  to  him,  and  that  he 
is  crucified  to  the  zvorld  ?  Gal.  vi,  or,  who  is  it  that 
lives  in  the  world  without  being  guilty  of  its  sins,  as 
the  fish  drinks  of  the  sea-water,  and  receives  nothing 
of  its  bitterness  ?  Psal.  xxvi.  Who  can  converse  in 
the  courts  of  princes,  as  Joseph  in  Egypt,  as  Daniel 
in  Babylon,  or  as  the  Queen  Esther  in  the  court  of 
Ahasuerus  ?  Is  there  any  that  can  justly  say,  that  he 
hath  washed  his  hands  in  innocence^  and  purified  his 
conscience  from  alt  dead  zvorks  to  serve  the  living 
God  ^  Heb.  ix.  Who  can  speak  in  this  manner,  / 
have  purified  my  heart,  I  am  clean  from  my  sin  f  Pro  v. 
XX.  In  truth,  Jf  we  say  zve  have  no  sin,  ive  deceive 
ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  its,  I  John  i.  We 
have  good  reason  to  break  out  into  the  prophet  Isa- 
iah's exclamatioHj  when  he  saw  God  sitting  upon  his 


360  THE  CilRTSTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

throne,  JVo  is  me  !  for  I  am  undoney  because  I  am  a 
man  of  unclean  lips,  and  I  dztell  in  the  midst  of  people  of 
unclean  lips.  Is.  vl.  Or  we  may  say  with  the  same  pro- 
phet. From  the  sole  of  thefooty  unto  the  crozvn  of  the 
head,  there  is  no  tohole  part.  Not  only  the  souls  that 
are  fixed  on  the  earth,  but  such  as  mount  up  to  heaven 
by  fervent  prayers,  and  devout  meditations,  have  good 
cause  to  acknowledge  their  im^perfections,  and  to  ask 
forgiveness.  If  any  fancy  himself  to  be  perfectly  whole, 
and  free  from  all  infection,  let  him  look  into  his  con- 
science, and  seriously  examine  it,  and  it  will  happen 
to  him  as  to  Moses ;  when  he  put  his  hand  into  his 
bosom,  he  took  it  out  again  as  white  as  snow,  all  cov- 
ered with  leprosy,  Exod.  iv.  Where  is  there  a  chris- 
tian, that  feels  no  law  commanding  in  his  members, 
and  struggling  against  the  law  of  his  mind  ?  Who  is 
there,  that  finds  not  by  experience  the  truth  of  St  Paul's 
saying.  The  flesh  lusfelh  against  the  Spirit  and  the 
Spirit  against  the  fleshy  and  these  are  contrary  the  one 
io  the  other,  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye 
tvould  f  Rom.  vii.  Gal.  v.  AVithout  doubt,  such  as 
know  not,  nor  ever  have  felt,  the  bitter  and  vehement 
strugglings  of  their  carnal  lusts  that  war  against  the 
soul,  2  Pet.  i,  cannot  conceive  what  it  is  to  deny  them- 
selves, to  put  off  the  old  man  idth  his  deeds,  to  crucify 
the  flesh  with'hs  affections  and  filthy  lusts,  Ephes.  iv. 
Such  know  not  what  it  is  to  mortify  our  members,  to 
cut  off  our  right  iQi^i  and  right  hands,  and  to  pluck 
out  our  right  eyes.  Mat.  x,  that  is  to  say,  to  destroy, 
and  by  an  holy  violence,  to  give  a  dreadful  wound  to 
all  our  brutish  passions,  and  vicious  affections,  when 
they  should  seem  to  us  as  dear  and  as  useful  as  our 
hands  and  feet,  and  as  tender  as  our  right  eyes,  CoL 
iii.  Mat.  v. 

If  these  cursed  affections  could  but  declare  their 
names,  they  would  say  as  the  evil  spirits  of  the  gospel. 
Our  name  is  legion  ;  for  ive  are  many.  As  that  devil 
that  ])ossessed  the  lunatick,  mentioned  by  St  Matthew; 
cast  him  sometimes  into  the  fire,  at  other  times  into 
tht  tvaler  ;  thus  these  carnal  lusts  labour  to  cast  us, 
sometimes  into  the  flames  of  ambition,  or  into  the 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  3GI 

burning  heat  of  covetousness,  or  to  hurry  us  head- 
long into  the  gulf  of  unlawful  delights,  or  into  the  mud 
of  filthy  and  carnal  pleasures.  Furthermore,  they  break 
the  chains  and  ties  with  which  we  imagine  to  stop  their 
fury  ;  they  war  and  fight  against  us  by  day  and  by  night, 
and  at  every  moment  they  return  to  chnrge  us  home  and 
renew  the  combat.  Every  where  they  assault  us,  and 
have  no  more  respect  for  temples  and  houses  of  prayer, 
than  for  common  and  public  places.  As  satan  had  once 
the  boldness  to  encounter  with  Joshua  the  High-priesc 
before  the  angel  of  God  ;  likewise  these  cursed  lusts  are 
so  impudent  as  to  attempt  us  in  the  most  religious  as- 
semblies, and  the  devoutest  congregations,  as  well  as 
where  we  are  engaged  in  the  most  hellish  and  debauched 
companies  of  the  world. 

But  these  lusts,  that  war  against  the  soul,  are  as  sub- 
tle and  malicious,  as  they  are  cruel  and  obsdnate  :  When 
they  perceive  us  upon  our  guard,  and  see  that  there  is  no- 
thing to  be  got,  they  conceal  their  weapons  and  their 
iire,  but  it  is  with  a  design  to  surprise  and  burn  us  when 
we  are  least  aware.  As  there  are  certain  creatures  that 
counterfeit  the  dead,  that  men  might  spare  their  labour 
to  kill  them  :  likewise  this  treacherous  flesh  appears  of 
its  own  accord  as  dead,  that  we  might  spare  it,  and  not 
totally  deprive  it  of  life.  If  then  we  leave  it  in  peace  and 
quiet,  it  recovers  its  strength  and  vigour,  and  assaults  us 
afresh  with  its  poisonous  darts.  When  we  imagine  that 
we  have  cut  up  this  wretched  plant  by  the  root,  it  grows, 
and  breaks  forth  into  bitterness.  When  we  think,  that 
we  have  put  out  this  fire  with  the  tears  of  our  repentance, 
it  kindles  again,  and  bursts  forth  into  fierce  flames.  As 
soon  as  we  have  cut  the  cunning  serpent  to  pieces  with 
the  sharp  knife  of  true  repentance,  it  gets  together,  and 
when  it  seems  to  have  lost  all  strength  and  heat,  it  recov- 
ers again  in  our  breasts,  and  wounds  us  to  the  very  heart. 
In  short,  as  the  evil  ^Spirit,  mentioned  by  our  Saviour 
in  the  gospel,  when  he  was  driven  out  of  one  house,  wait- 
ed for^a  good  opportunity  to  return  -,  which  as  soon  as 
he  perceived,  he  took  unto  himself  seven  other  spirits 
worse  than  himself,  so  that  the  last  condidon  of  that  man 
was  worse  than  the  first,  Mark  xii.  thus,  after  an  afflicting 


262  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

fast,  and  fervent  prayers;  after  a  torrent  of  contrite  tears: 
when  we  imagine  that  we  have  cast  out  of  our  hearts  the 
most  dangerous  lusts ;  if  we  begin  to  relent,  and  to  open 
to  them  the  door,  they  burst  in  again  upon  us  with  more 
fury,  and  render  the  sequel  of  our  life  far  more  bitter  and 
unpleasant. 

But  if  you  had  not  so  many  sins,  and  your  lusts  were 
not  so  violent,  when  the  old  man  should  not  have  so 
much  strength  in  our  members,  and  the  temptations 
should  not  overcome  us  so  often  ;  tell  me,  I  pray,  chris- 
tian souls,  in  what  virtue  do  you  excel  ?  Have  you  all 
the  beauty,  the  glory  and  perfection,  that  God  requires  ? 
Is  your  holiness  without  the  least  spot  or  blemish  ?  Is 
your  innocence  as  white  as  snow,  and  as  bright  as  the 
light  ?  Is  your  zeal  as  hot  and  burning  as  that  of  the 
seraphims  ?  Is  your  charity  sincere,  without  paint  or  dis- 
guise, as  that  of  Christ,  who  gave  his  life  for  you  ?  Do 
you  love  God  for  his  name-sake,  or  because  of  his  ex- 
cellent perfections  ?  Do  you  love  him  with  all  your 
heart,  with  all  your  strength,  and  with  all  your  thoughts  ? 
Do  you  love  him  more  than  you  love  yourselves,  or  any 
thing  in  the  v;orld  ?  Do  you  hate  all  things  that  he  hates? 
And  do  you  carefully  abstain  from  every  thing  that  dis- 
pleaseth  him  ?  Do  you  love  your  neighbour  in  God,  and 
for  the  sake  of  that  good  God  whose  image  he  bears  ? 
Do  you  love  him  as  you  love  yourselves,  without  hypo- 
crisy or  disguise  ?  Do  you  never  deal  otherwise  with 
others,  than  you  would  have  them  deal  with  you  ?  And 
do  you  perform  to  them  the  same  good  offices  that  you 
would  have  them  perform  to  you,  if  they  were  in  the 
same  condition  as  you  are  at  present  ?  Do  you  shine  in 
the  midst  of  the  dark  night  of  this  age,  as  so  many 
tapers  lighted  with  the  beams  of  the  sun  of  righteous- 
ness ?  Phil.  ii.  Do  you  live  as  citizens  of  heaven,  and 
as  fellow-citizens  of  the  saints,  and  as  the  children  of 
God  ?  Phil.  i.  5.  Or  as  such  as  expect  the  blessed 
hope  and  appearing  of  the  glory  of  the  great  God  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ  ?  Tit.  ii.  Is  your  heart  in  heaven, 
where  your  treasure  should  be,  and  your  glory  and  hap- 
piness ?  And  do  you  walk  as  persons  that  ascend  up  by 
the  steps  and  degree  of  piety  to  the  heavenly  Jerusalem  ? 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  363 

Do  you  go  from  faith  to  faith,  from  hope  to  hope  ?  and 
do  you  make  every  day  some  nev/  progress  in  holiness  ? 
Do  you  never  grieve  the  holy  Spirit,  by  whom  you 
have  been  sealed  for  the  day  of  redemption  ?  Are  you 
immoveable,  abounding  always  in  the  work  of  the  Lord  ? 
Ephes.  iv.  And  do  you  endeavour  to  be  found  in  him, 
without  spot  or  blemish,  in  peace  ?  1  Cor.  xv.  2  Pet.  ii. 

Tell  me,  devout  souls,  whether  you  be  not  as  the  fire 
and  light  ?  For  as  there  is  no  flame  so  pure,  but  hath  its 
smoke,  no  star  so  bright,  but  disappears  at  the  rising  of 
the  sun  ;  so  there  is  no  life  so  holy  and  harmless,  but 
hath  its  imperfections,  and  cannot  abide  the  sight  of  an 
impartial  God,  and  the  exact  inquisition  of  his  justice. 
When  we  have  well  prayed  and  wept,  and  begged  for- 
giveness, God  hath  bestowed  upon  us  a  new  heart  and  a 
new  spirit ;  After  all,  we  have  need  that  he  should  en- 
lighten us  afresh  with  the  gracious  beams  of  his  divine 
countenance,  that  he  should  lead  us  by  the  hand,  direct 
us  by  his  wisdom,  and  accomplish  his  virtue  by  our 
infirmities. 

Examine  seriously,  my  dear  friends,  to  what  exercises 
of  devotion  you  are  most  inclined,  and  what  secret  mo- 
tions you  feel  in  your  souls.  Who  is  it  that  hath  the  great- 
est share  in  your  heart  and  affection?  What  thoughts 
lull  you  asleep,  and  what  are  those  that  awake  you  ? 
What  do  you  think  upon,  for  the  most  part  ?  upon  God 
and  his  glory,  or  upon  the  world  and  its  vanities  ?  upon 
heaven  and  its  excellencies,  or  upon  the  earth  and  its 
riches  ?  upon  paradise  and  its  immortal  delights,  or  upon 
the  flesh  and  its  base  satisfactions  ?  and  when  you  medi- 
tate upon  divine  things,  are  you  certain  that  you  per- 
form it  with  a  religious  attention,  with  an  inward  delight 
that  ravishes  and  comforts  poor  souls  !  and  when  you 
offer  any  prayers  to  God,  do  you  discharge  this  duty 
with  humility  and  an  holy  zeal  ?  are  your  hearts  and 
affections  carried  up  to  heaven  before  you  lift  up  thither- 
ward your  eyes  and  hands  ?  are  your  oraisons  like  the 
perfume  of  the  saints  that  come  out  of  golden  phials  ? 
are  they  hke  the  incence  of  the  ancient  Israelites,  that 
smoked  upon  an  altar,  burning  with  a  celestial  fire  ?  Do 
they  thus  proceed  from  a  soul  purified  by  faith,  which  i§ 


3G1  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATIOKI 

more  precious  than  fine  gold  ?  Do  they  come  from  an 
heait  that  is  inflamed  with  a  zeal  that  never  dies,  and  that 
ascends  continually  on  high  ?  Do  you  bestow  your  alms 
with  that  earnest  and  tervent  charity  that  God  requires 
of  you  ?  Do  you  open  your  bowels  to  your  brethren, 
before  you  open  to  them  your  purse  ?  And  do  you  be- 
stow your  hearts  upon  the  poor  before  you  bestow  your 
money  ? 

And  for  the  publick  devotions  that  you  owe  to  God, 
pray  tell  me  with  what  humility  and  respect  they  are 
performed  :  Do  you  call  your  delight  the  days  dedica- 
ted to  his  glory,  and  to  the  celebration  of  his  holy  mys- 
teries ?  Isa.  iviii.  Or  do  you  look  upon  them  as  trou- 
blesome ?  Do  not  they  cause  you  to  complain  in  your- 
selves, as  those  profane  Jews  spoken  of  by  Malachi^ 
heboid  what  a  weariness  is  it !  MaL  i.  Do  you  go  up  to 
the  house  of  Gcd  with  the  voice  of  melody,  and  trans- 
ports ot  icy  ?  Psal.  xli.  or  do  you  go  up  thither  out  of 
custom  in  a  careless  manner  ?  When  Jacob  went  up  to 
Bethel  to  ofler  sacrifices,  he  buried  under  ground  all  the 
gods  of  gold  and  silver,  that  were  in  his  family.  Gen. 
liii.  Likewise  you,  religious  souls,  when  you  intend  to 
go  up  to  offer  your  spiritual  sacrifices  in  the  true  Bethel, 
where  God  bestows  in  such  plenty  his  bread  from  hea- 
ven that  gives  life  to  the  world ;  do  you  not  forget  to 
bury  ail  your  earthly  cares,  your  carnal  lusts  ?  Or  else, 
do  you  nourish  in  your  hearts  all  those  false  gods,  of 
whom  the  world  is  so  fond  ?  Do  you  look  upon  the  holy 
assemblies  with  an  unconcerned  eye  ?  Or  do  you  be- 
hold them  with  reverence  and  respect,  as  the  living 
images  of  that  glorious  church,  gathered  together  before 
God  s  majestick  throne,  which  worship  him  day  and 
night  in  his  holy  temple  ?  Are  those  divine  psalms  that 
are  there  sung,  only  upon  your  tongues  ?  Or  do  you 
sing  ti;em  with  your  hearts  to  the  Lord  ?  Do  you  think 
upon  the  angel's  songs,  and  the  holy  spirit's  hallelujahs, 
with  sacred  transports  of  joy  I  Is  the  word  of  God  only 
an  airy  sound,  that  strikes  your  ears,  or  doth  it  reacl\ 
your  consciences  ?  Col.  iii.  Doth  not  your  heart  burn 
within  you,  while  God  speaks  by  the  ministry  of  his 
servants,  and  opens  to  you  his  holy  scriptures  ?  Rev.  xijc. 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  365 

Doth  this  heart  of  yoiir*s  burn  with  an  heavenly  fire,  or 
with  restless  impatience,  to  see  the  end  of  your  devo- 
tions, that  you  might  return  to  yourdomestick  affairs,  to 
your  worldly  delights,  or  to  your  carnal  pastimes  ?  Luke 
xiv.  Doth  your  soul  thirst  for  God,  for  the  strong  and 
living  God  ?  Psal.  xliii.  And  is  the  performing  of  the 
holy  will  of  your  heavenly  Father  become  your  meat 
and  your  only  delight  ?  John  iv.  Psalm  ciii.  In  short, 
do  you  fly  as  swift  as  the  blessed  angels,  when  your 
great  God  and  Saviour  offers  to  you  an  occasion  of  ad- 
vancing his  kingdom,  of  comforting  his  chosen,  and 
edifying  the  souls  for  whom  he  died  ?  When  Abraham 
offered  unto  God  many  beasts  in  sacrifice,  a  flight  of 
birds  came,  and  lighted  upon  his  dead  offerings,  Gen. 
XV.  Thus,  when  we  present  unto  God  the  sacrifices  of 
praise  and  thanksgiving,  and  intend  to  multiply  the  acts 
of  our  devotions,  a  great  number  of  vain  and  idle 
thoughts  come  to  interrupt  us.  Abraham  frighted  away 
those  troublesome  birds  ;  but  it  is  not  always  in  our 
power  to  drive  away  from  our  minds  these  intruding 
thoughts  that  disturb,  us  in  our  devotion.  When  we 
will  lift  up  ourselves  unto  God,  and  draw  near  to  his  sa- 
cred throne,  our  hearts  are  far  more  dull  and  heavy  than 
ever  Moses's  hands  were ;  so  that  they  fall  down  again 
.to  the  earth,  and  mind  earthly  things.  We  need,  there- 
fore, that  our  chief-priest  should  hold  them  up  :  And 
furthermore  it  is  necessary  that  they  should  be  perfumed 
with  the  sweet  odours  of  his  most  holy  sacrifices,  Exod, 
xvii. 

If  David,  a  man  after  God's  own  heart,  intreats 
that  he  would  be  pleased  to  sanctify  the  words  of  his 
mouth,  and  the  meditations  of  his  heart,  Psal.  xv,  if  the 
prophet  Daniel,  whom  the  Holy  Spirit  styles  a  man  great- 
ly helovedy  Dan.  ix,  who  spent  the  days  and  nights  in  de- 
votion, seeks  how  to  make  his  prayers  acceptable  to 
God  J  if  the  prophet  Isaiah  had  need  that  his  lips  should 
be  purified  with  a  burning  coal  taken  from  i\-\t  altar, 
Isa.  vi.  Who  will  wonder  if  the  meditations  of  the  dc- 
voutest  souls  be  so  often  interrupted  .?  If  their  prayers  be 
so  cold  and  luke  warm,  who  can  think  it  strange,  that  we 
are  not  able  to  pray  as  we  ought  ?  Rom.  viii.     And  tnac 


365  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

we  had  need  to  desire  God's  Holy  Spirit  of  prayer  and 
supplication,  who  prays  and  intercedes  for  us  with  sighs 
and  groans  which  cannot  be  expressed  Zech.  xiii.  Rom. 
viii. 

That  which  afflicts  most  the  true  believe rs,  is,  that 
when  they  imagine  that  they  have  attained  to  some  kind 
of  perfection  in  the  exercises  of  piety,  they  find  many 
times  to  their  unspeakable  sorrow,  that  they  are  but  be- 
ginners, and  that  they  have  made  no  progress  at  all. 
For  as  the  stone  cast  into  the  air  falls  down  of  its  own  ac- 
cord, by  reason  of  its  natural  weight;  and  as  the  water 
often  heated,  become  as  often  cold  and  frozen,  because 
cold  is  a  property  belonging  to  it;  likewise  our  souls, 
that  mount  up  to  God  in  holy  meditations,  and  zealous 
prayers,  fall  down  again  to  these  earthly  vanities  -,  they 
become  cold  and  heavy  ;  for  these  are  their  natural  pro- 
perties. If  God  refused  the  sacrifices  of  such  beasts  as 
were  lame  and  sickly,  how  will  he  accept  of  us,  or  our 
devotions,  if  he  should  treat  us  with  severity,  who  are 
faint  in  his  service,  and  cannot  walk  in  his  ways  without 
halting  and  stumbling  every  moment?  For  these  consid- 
erations I  may  apply  to  the  spiritual  joy,  what  was  said 
of  the  earthly  and  worldly  mirth,  Joy  is  cut  off  by  sadness ^ 
Is.  Ixv.  For  when  we  have  felt  in  our  breasts  this  un- 
speakable joy  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  it  begins  afterwards 
to  abate,  it  seems  to  us  as  if  it  had  taken  its  flight  to 
heaven,  as  the  smoke  of  Manoah's  sacrifice  ;  then  as 
great  a  sorrow  seizeth  upon  our  souls  ;  therefore  we  may 
complain  and  cry  out  as  David,  IVill  the  Lord  cast  me  off 
for  ever,  and  will  he  he  favourable  no  more  ?  Is  his  mercy 
clean  gone  for  ever  ?  Doth  his  promise  fail  for  evermore  ? 
Hath  God  forgotten  to  be  gracious  ?  Hath  he  in  anger  shut 
tip  his  tender  mercies  ?  Psal.  Ixxv.  And  pray  in  the  lan- 
guage of  Isaiah,  Lord,  awaken  thy  jealousy y  and  the  stir- 
ring of  thy  bowels  that  are  shut  up  to  me.  Finally,  if  af- 
ter all  the  exercises  of  devotion,  if  after  a  serious  and 
settled  meditation  upon  God's  holy  word  if  after  fast- 
ing and  mortification,  and  prayers  and  tears,  and  a 
constant  attendance  in  the  duties  of  religion,  we  find 
any  good  progress  in  piety,  we  may  then  also  per- 
ceive vice  to  proceed  out  of  our  most  glorious  virtues^ 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  367 

and  perfectest  graces.  For  as  the  moth  enters  soonest 
into  the  richest  stuffs  and  cloths ;  thus  pride  creeps  into 
the  noblest  souls,  and  breeds  in  the  most  enlightened 
understandings.  As  a  primitive  doctor  of  the  chris- 
tian church  hath  very  well  observed,  all  vices  are  begot 
by  corruption,  and  by  other  vices ;  only  pride  and  pre- 
sumption proceed  from  virtue.  O  how  hard  a  task  is  it 
for  a  man  enabled  with  gifts  and  perfections  that  raise  him 
above  the  vulgar,  not  to  be  puffed  up  with  pride,  nor  de- 
ceived with  a  fond  conceit  of  himself !  As  the  beautiful 
bird  looks  upon  and  admires  the  dainty  and  various  co- 
lours of  its  wings  ;  thus  we  behold  and  admire  ourselves, 
we  are  in  love  with  our  own  beauty,  and  idolize  our  vir- 
tues. Therefore,  as  the  nurse  leaves  the  child  some- 
times to  its  legs,  and  suffers  it  to  fall,  that  it  might  know 
its  own  strength,  and  learn  to  hold  fast  by  the  hand  ;  thus 
God  withdraws  from  us  the  assistance  of  his  grace  to 
humble  us,  and  to  cause  us  to  implore  most  earnestly 
the  help,  and  favourable  succours  of  his  Hoiy  Spirit. — 
When  St  Peter  felt  the  sacred  flames  of  that  holy  zeal 
that  was  kindled  in  his  heart,  and  that  sincere  love  that 
he  had  for  Christ,  he  rejoiced,  and  imagined  himself  to 
be  strong  enough  to  resist  all  the  powers  of  hell,  and  to 
frustrate  all  the  fiery  darts  of  the  devil.  This  good  opin- 
ion that  he  had  of  himself,  and  of  his  own  ability,  trans- 
ports him  to  that  confidence,  as  to  contradict  our  Saviour 
Christ,  and  to  protest.  Although  all  should  be  offended  in 
theey  yet  will  I  not  be  offended ;  though  I  should  die  zvith 
thee  ^  yet  will  I  not  deny  thee.  This  was  he  that  trembled 
at  the  voice  of  a  damsel,  whose  fall  and  apostasy  was  as 
remarkable  as  his  confidence  was  great ;  so  that  he^ 
who  thinketh  he  standeth,  should  take  heed  lest  he  fall, 
Rom.  xi. 

There  is  no  good-natured  child,  but  is  vexed  to  live 
amongst  such  as  curse  and  reproach  its  parents ;  and 
if  it  should  happen  to  be  concerned  unawares  in  the 
offence,  or  to  occasion  the  death  of  him  from  whom  it 
had  its  being,  it  will  feel  an  eternal  displeasure.  Now, 
it  is  certain,  that  whilst  we  live  in  this  world,  we  must 
spend  our  time  amongst  those  that  blaspheme  the  holy 
name  of  God,  and  abuse  the  glory  of  his  eternal  Godhead. 


36»  THE   CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

Moreover,  vice  and  corruption  are  so  universal,  that  we 
ourselves  offend  this  father  of  mercies  and  compassions  ; 
we  add  sin  to  sin,  and  complete  the  measure  of  our  ini- 
quities. 

Let  us  therefore  conclude  from  hence,  believing  souls, 
that  devith  is  not  to  be  feared  as  an  evil,  or  a  calamity, 
but  that  it  is  rather  desirable  as  an  advantage,  and  a 
blessing.  For  seeing  that  it  is  to  be  longed  for,  be- 
cause it  frees  us  from  ail  the  mischiefs  and  sufferings  of 
the  world;  we  are  rather  to  seek  it  with  God's  good 
leave,  because  it  closeth  our  eyes,  and  conveys  out  of 
our  sio-ht  all  the  sins  and  abominations  that  are  in  the 
world ;  and  because  it  stops  our  ears,  and  hinders  us 
from  hearing  the  impieties  and  the  filthy  discourses, 
that  infect  the  air.  Since  death  is  to  be  embraced  with 
joy,  because  it  delivers  our  bodies  from  the  diseases 
that  torment  them,  and  our  minds  from  the  cares  and 
displeasures  that  vex  and  afflict  them,  it  deserves  to  be 
welcomed  with  greater  expressions  of  gladness,  because 
it  delivers  us  from  all  remains  of  sin,  and  puts  a  period 
to  our  natural  corruption  :  So  that  it  is  to  be  esteemed, 
and  looked  upon,  as  the  death  and  destruction  of  the 
old  man,  rather  than  the  death  of  a  true  believer. 

Samson  rejoiced  in  his  death,  because  he  knew,  that 
in  dying,  his  mortal  enemies  should  die  also,  and  be 
destroyed  with  him.  We  have  more  cause  to  rejoice  at 
our  death,  and  to  give  God  thanks  at  that  time  -,  since 
in  our  dying,  or  rather  in  passing  from  death  to  life,  we 
may  see  the  destruction  of  all  the  dangerous  enemies  of, 
our  salvation,  who  are  more  dreadful  to  us  than  the 
Philistines  were  to  Samson.  All  the  most  cruel  and 
barbarous  m.en  of  the  world  are  not  so  much  to  be  fear- 
ed, as  the  lusts  of  our  filthy  flesh,  that  put  out  the  eyes 
of  our  understanding,  that  cause  us  to  be  the  devil's 
sport,  and  to  worship  many  false  gods. 

We  commonly  run  out  with  haste  from  a  place  in- 
fected with  the  plague  :  And  should  we  not  make  as 
much  speed,  by  our  vows  and  prayers,  to  get  out  of  the 
world,  since  vice  is  so  infectious  and  universal  all  over 
it,  that  so  many  thousand  souls  are  therewith  miserably 
spoiled  h  since  the  world  is  a.Babylon,  where  all  manner 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  sg9 

of  debauchery,  vice,  and  folly,  are  mixed  together  | 
where  injustice  and  impiety  reign  ?  have  you  not 
greater  cause  to  be  transported  with  joy,  when  God 
delivers  us  from  our  woeful  captivity,  than  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  had,  when  it  pleaseth  him  to  call  them 
out  of  Babylon  ?  Should  they  not  sing  to  him,  when 
the  Lord  brought  them  back,  and  restored  them  to 
Sion,  who  came  from  their  captivity,  we  were  as 
those  that  dream ;  then  our  mouths  were  full  of 
laughter,  and  our  tongues  with  songs  of  triumph  ? 

In  short,  as  the  Lord  Jesus,  when  he  had  restored 
Lazarus  to  life,  and  taken  him  out  of  his  grave,  had 
compassion  on  him,  and  could  not  see  him  any  lon- 
ger wrapped  up  in  his  winding-sheet,  and  tied  with  a 
napkin ;  therefore  he  commanded,  Loose  Jmiiy  and  let 
him  go  :  Thus  this  merciful  Lord,  who  hath  made  us 
to  be  partakers  of  the  first  resurrection,  and  called  our 
souls  out  of  the  noisome  grave  of  our  lusts,  is  moved 
with  compassion  for  us,  when  he  sees  these  wretched 
souls  drag  about  them  the  relicts  of  sin,  and  some  re- 
mains of  that  corruption  in  which  they  were  wrapped. 
Therefore  he  will  cause  them  to  hear  his  sweet  and 
comfortable  voice.  Loose  theijiy  and  let  them  go.  Let 
them  go  to  the  eternal  mansions,  to  the  city  of  the 
living  God,  to  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  to  the  glori- 
ous companies  of  angels,  and  to  the  church  and  con- 
gregation of  the  first-born,  whose  names  are  written 
in  heaven. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

Fo7'  a  true  Christian,  zoho  comforts  himself  zvith  this 
Consideration,  That  Death  shall  deliver  him  from 
Sin,  that  reigns  so  much  in  the  fForld,  and  from  all 
remains  of  his  zvretched  corruption, 

O  MOST  gracious  high-priest,  holy,  innocent,  separated  froni 
sinners,  exalted  above  all  heavens,  who  art  now  shining  in  light  and 
glory ;  look  upon  me  from  thy  sanctuary.and  have  compassion  on  my 
wretched  state.  Thou  understandest  well  the  cause  of  my  S^^'^^'  ^ 
!^rd,  who  searchest  the  heart,  and  readest  my  most  secret  thoughts; 

5  A 


o/ 


0  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATIOK. 


^luit  I  grieve  to  see  so  inuch  injustice  and  impiety  reigning  this  day 
in  the  world  ;  to  see  vice  and  wickedness  defacing  thy  holy  church. 
But  that  which  chiefly  increaseth  my  pain  and  aggravates  my  dis- 
pleasure is,  to  find  myself  guilty,  and  spotted  with  the  general  cor- 
ruption, and  my  flesh  warring  and  struggHng  against  the  Spirit—- 
The  lusts  of  the  flesh  not  only  disturb  me,  but  they  get  many  times 
the  victory,  and  insult  over  mine  mfirmities.  Sin  appears  to  me, 
not  only  in  all  its  hellish  deformity,  so  that  I  am  thereby  ashamed 
of  myself ;  but  I  also  acknowledge,  to  the  praise  of  thy  grace,  that 
all  that  is  best  in  me,  cannot  endure  an  exact  inquisition  of  thy 
justice.  Alas,  my  Cod  I  How  imperfect  is  my  piety  1  How  lan- 
guishing is  my  devotion  !  I  worship  thee  too  much  for  custom, 
and  in  a  very  slight  manner.  I  ofteri  praise  thee  with  my  tongue, 
and  honour  thee  with  my  lips,  whilst  my  heart  is  far  from  thee. — 
The  love  I  bear  to  thee  is  not  pure  and  fervent ;  and  my  charity,  in- 
stead of  being  burning  is  quite  cold,  or  lukewarm.  I  have  not  a 
sufficient  trust  upon  thy  promises,  and  upon  thy  fatherly  care  ;  my 
hope  is  not  settled,  it  doth  not  fill  my  soul  with  heavenly  joys  and 
comforts.  Thine  eyes,  O  Lord,  that  see  all  the  secret  closets  of 
my  heart,  and  pierce  into  the  depths,  are  too  holy  and  pure  to  pass 
over  the  sight  of  evils,  and  to  approve  of  the  ill-favoured  features  of 
satan,  yet  imprinted  in  me.  Thou  discoverest  not  only  my  sins, 
iniquities,  and  all  my  evil  deeds,  but  thou  also  beholdest  all  the 
spots  and  imperfections  of  my  best  performances,  and  of  my 
most  glorious  acts.  My  Lord,  and  my  God,  I  am  not  only  griev- 
ed to  see  so  much  &in  in  the  world,  in  the  church,  and  in  myself, 
but  I  am  also  troubled,  that  I  have  not  grief  enough  ;  that  my  soul 
is  not  sufficiently  vexed,  as  that  of  righteous  Lot ;  that  the  zeal  of 
thine  house  doth  not  eat  me  up,  as  it  did  the  man  after  thine 
own  heart ;  that  mine  eyes  are  not  become  a  well-spring  of  tears 
as  those  of  the  prophet;  that  I  am  not  heartily  concerned  for  thy 
church,  as  thine  holy  apostle  ;  and  that  I  do  not  sigh  and  cry,  as 
the  servants  whom  thou  didst  mark  with  the  letter  tau.  O  won- 
derful Lord  !  Since  it  is  thy  pleasure,  wherefore  do  I  not  embrace 
ihee  with  a  lively  faith,  and  a  sincere  repentance  ?  Wherefore  do  I 
net  strive  by  prayers  and  supplications,  to  obtain  from  thee  thy 
most  precious  blessings,  an  inward  change  of  myself  and  spirit, 
that  I  may  heartily  love,  fear,  and  adore  thee  as  thou  deservest  ?  O 
Lord,  I  find  that  thou  hast  not  forsaken  me,  but  hast  commissioned 
death  to  convey  me  out  of  this  troublesome  and  sorrowful  abode, 
to  destroy  all  my  mortal  enemies,  my  sins  and  lusts,  and  advance 
me  to  the  freedom  of  thy  children..  I  am  not  disturbed  at  the  ap- 
proach of  so  great  a  benefactor  that  rejoiceth  my  heart,  and  caus- 
eth  me  to  embrace  and  welcome  its  arrival  as  thy  messenger,  sent 
to  draw  me  out  of  this  Egypt  of  cruelty  and  oppression,  out  of 
this  Babylon  of  vice  and  abomination.  I  am  ready,  Lord  ;  when 
v.iil  thou  free  me  from  these  chains  and  fetters  of  mortality,  to  as- 
cend up  to  my  God  and  Saviour,  who  is  ready  to  embrace  me  ?  D  is- 
patch  to  me  some  of  thy  blessed  angels  who  may  carry  me  up  to 
thy  holy  mountain,  to  thine  heavenly  Jerusalem,  to  thy  glorious 
•jaradiscj  v»  here  no  impurity  can  be  admitted,  no  serpent  to  seduGe. 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  sn 

vs,  nor  temptations  to  prevail  upon  us,  where  I  shall  never  offend 
thee,  nor  grieve  thy  Holy  Spirit,  whereby  I  am  sealed  to  the  day  of 
redemption.  O  my  God  I  I  am  weary  to  hear  thy  holy  name  so 
often  blasphemed,  and  to  see  so  much  impiety  and  wickedness 
reignini^  every  where  in  the  worid.  Haste  my  departure  hence,  and 
the  accomplishment  of  aU  the  glorious  promises  of  salvation  to  thy 
church  and  people  ;  when  I  shall  behold  thy  face  continually,  love 
thee  with  a  perfect  love,  and  worship  thee  without  disturbance  in 
the  society  of  the  glorified  spirits  and  holy  angels ;  when  I  shall 
sing  forth  thy  praises  in  heaven,  be  clothed  with  the  white  robes 
of  thy  holy  martyrs,  and  with  the  seraphims  attend  upon  thy  mag- 
nificent throne.  O  my  God  I  grant  that  thy  holy  zeal,  kindled  in 
my  soul,  may  serve  me  as  a  fiery  chariot,  and  a  sacred  flame,  to 
carry  and  hasten  me  up  to  thy  celestial  palace,  where  thou  hast 
prepared  for  me  an  eternal  mansion  and  a  blessed  inheritance.-^ 
Amen, 


CHAP.  XXII. 

The  Tenth  Consolation  is,  the  Glory  and  Happiness 
of  our  Souls  at  their  departure  out  of  the  body. 

If  there  were  neither  punishment  nor  torment  after 
this  life  to  be  feared,  the  wicked  and  unbelievers,  who 
prosper  in  the  world,  might  justly  esteem  themselves 
the  happiest  of  all  men.  And  if  there  were  neither 
o-lory  nor  rewards  to  be  expected  after  death,  the 
nghteous  and  the  faithful,  who  drink  here  below,  cups 
full  of  bitterness  and  sorrow,  would  be  the  most  mis- 
erable of  all  creatures.  The  condition  of  the  beasts 
would  appear  more  happy  than  theirs ;  for  they  enjoy 
in  quiet  and  peace,  all  the  pleasures  that  their  animal 
nature  is  able  to  relish.  They  are  not  tormented  by 
so  many  diseases  as  vex  our  bodies  ;  neither  do  know 
the  cares  and  displeasures  that  consume  and  fret  our 
minds.  Thev  grieve  not  for  the  time  past,  nor  trouble 
themselves  with  any  apprehensions  of  the  time  to  come. 
They  never  feel  the  fierce  assaults  of  lust :  Diey  are 
i-norant  of  many  of  those  passions  that  torment  and 
domineer  over  our  souls.  All  their  pains  and  sufier^ 
ings  vanish  with  their  breath;*  so  that  when  they  are 
dead,  their  sufferings  have  an  end.     It  wc  make  our 


Sr2  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

eyes  the  judges  of  these  things,  we  may  say,  The  ac- 
cident that  happens  to  men  and  beasts  is  the  same 
accident  j  as  the  death  of  the  one^  so  is  the  death  of 
the  other.  But  if  we  search  and  examine  farther,  we 
shall  find  more  difference  than  between  heaven  and 
earth,  between  light  and  darkness :  For  it  is  true,  that 
the  death  of  beasts  delivers  them  from  the  sense  of  all 
evils,  but  doth  not  introduce  them  into  any  real  hap- 
piness. When  it  puts  an  end  to  their  misery,  it  puts 
a  period  to  their  being,  and  to  all  that  pleasure  and 
content,  which  they  formerly  enjoyed ;  for  they  die 
without  any  hopes  of  living  again. 

If  we  look  to  the  wicked  and  unbelievers,  w^e  shall 
find,  that  death  deprives  them  not  only  of  their  hon- 
ours, riches,  and  of  all  their  pleasures,  and  carnal  en- 
joyments, but  puts  out  their  taper  in  the  blackest  dark- 
ness, and  all  their  greatest  delights  are  lost  in  a  vast 
sea  of  bitterness.  If  death  looseth  them  from  the  chain 
of  misery,  unto  which  all  the  children  of  Adam  are 
tied,  if  it  frees  their  bodies  from  the  pain  of  any  tem- 
poral evils,  it  casts  their  souls  into  eternal  torments. 
But  for  the  virtuous  and  believing  christians,  if  death 
is  so  great  a  friend  to  them,  because  it  delivers  them 
from  many  evils  and  miseries,  it  is  a  greater  friend,  in 
regard  it  opens  to  them  the  gate  that  leads  to  an  endless 
glory  and  happiness. 

The  Son  of  God  had  a  design  to  persuade  us  of  this 
truth,  in  that  remarkable  parable  of  the  xvith  of  St. 
Luke's  gospel.  For  at  one  hand  he  shews  a  rich  miser 
clothed  in  purple  and  fine  linen,  feeding  upon  dain- 
ties, and  living  in  much  splendour,  and  magnificence  ; 
and  at  the  other  he  discovers  to  us  a  poor  wretch,  named 
Lazarus,  all  covered  with  sores,  lying  at  the  rich  man's 
gate,  intreating  that  he  might  share  with  the  dogs 
in  the  crumbs  that  fell  from  the  rich  man's  table.  The 
dogs  had  compassion  on  him  and  licked  his  sores.  At 
last,  the  poor  man  died,  and  was  carried  by  the  angels 
into  Abraham's  bosom.  O  wonderful  change  !  He  that 
was  lately  a  companion  scarce  good  enough  for  dogs, 
pow  solaces  himself  in  the  angels'  embraces.  He  that 
Y^s  lying  at  the  gate  of  a  proud  and  unmerciful  wretch;. 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S    CONSOLATION.  S73 

is  admitted  into  the  glorious  palace  of  immortality,  and 
reposes  himself  in  the  bosom  of  a  charitable  and  rich 
Abraham,  where  he  is  satisfied  with  the  bread  of  the 
living  God,  and  drinks  of  the  rivers  of  his  pleasures. 
The  rich  man  died  also  ;  but  wdiilst  his  body  was  laid 
in  the  earth  with  state  and  honour,  the  devils  dragged 
his  soul  into  hell,  and  cast  it  into  a  fire  that  burns  con- 
tinually, and  that  nothing  is  able  to  extinguish.  There- 
fore our  Saviour  represents  this  damned  soul  crying  out 
of  hell  fire,  father  Abraham,  have  pity  upon  me,  and 
send  LazaruSy  that  he  may  dip  the  tip  of  his  finger  in 
water,  and  cool  my  tongue  ;for  I  am  tormented  in  these 
flames.  In  the  next  verse  our  Lord  shews,  how  all  the 
complaints  of  the  damned  are  fruitless,  and  their  tor- 
tures remediless.  He  makes  Abraham  return  an  an- 
swer to  this  wretched  son.  My  son  remember,  that  thou 
in  thy  life-time  receivedst  thy  good  things,  and  likewise 
Lazarus  evil  things  ;  hut  noio  he  is  comforted  and  thou 
art  tormented. 

The  heathens  have  looked  upon  death  as  the  end  of 
^11  their  afflictions  and  suflFerings  ;  but  they  have  never 
tasted  of  the  powers  of  the  life  to  come,  they  have  ne- 
ver had  any  assurance  of  future  glory  and  happiness. 
The  spiritual  joys,  and  celestial  comforts,  God  keeps 
for  them  that  fear  him,  and  worship  him  in  spirit  and 
in  truth.  These  precious  riches,  and  divine  excel- 
lencies, are  only  discoverable  to  the  faithful,  chiefly 
since  the  time  in  which  Christ  our  Saviour  hath 
brought  life  and  immortality  to  light,  through  the 
gospel.  Hitherto  I  have  given  you  a  short  survey  of 
the  calamities  that  attend  upon  us  in  this  mortal  state  ; 
I  have  essayed  to  present  to  you  all  the  comforts  that 
we  may  gather  from  thence,  to  strengthen  a  believing 
soul,  and  enable  it  to  withstand  and  endure  all  the 
encounters  with  which  it  is  assaulted  in  this  valley  of 
tears.  At  present  I  intend  to  describe  its  future  hap- 
piness, when  it  is  separated  from  the  body  and  intro- 
duced into  heaven.  I  shall  as  far  as  1  am  able,  dis- 
cover to  you  that  glory  and  bliss  which  our  souls  en- 
joy, in  expectation  of  the  great  morn  of  the  resurrec- 
tion.    You  must  not  think  to  see  here  any  perfect 


374  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

image  of  our  celestial  paradise,  or  any  magnificent 
draught  of  the  advantages  reserved  for  us  there.  It 
would  be  as  difficult  a  task  as  to  paint  the  sun  in  its 
splendour,  or  to  measure  the  waters  of  the  sea.  I 
cannot  find  words  to  express  my  thoughts ;  all  my 
conceptions  are  far  below  a  happiness  so  perfect, 
and  a  glory  so  sublime.  I  shall  think  that  I  have  done 
enough,  if  I  can  but  represent  to  you  some  few  beams 
of  so  great  a  light,  if  I  can  but  shew  some  drops  of 
that  ocean  of  heavenly  pleasures,  in  which  we  shall 
swim  for  all  eternity. 

I  shall  not  deliver  any  thing  from  my  own  fancy, 
nor  ofl^er  to  speak  of  that  which  I  have  never  learned 
from  the  great  doctor  of  our  souls.  I  shall  not  engage 
myself  in  vain  speculations,  more  fit  to  please  and 
puff  up  the  curious  wits^  than  to  comfort  and  rejoice 
the  devout  souls,  or  satisfy  such  as  hunger  and  thirst 
after  righteousness.  One  word  from  the  mouth  of 
the  Lord  is  better,  and  far  more  worth  than  all  the 
reasonings  of  human  wisdom,  than  all  the  subtilties 
of  philosophy,  than  all  the  arguings  and  conclusions 
of  the  most  refined  and  eloquent  sages.  In  this  des- 
cription  I  shall  not  seek  mine  own  glory,  nor  the  ap- 
plauses of  the  world,  but  the  glory  of  my  God  and 
the  instructions  of  souls  which  he  hath  purchased  with 
his  blood.  I  desire  to  be  understood  of  the  weakest 
capacities  as  well  as  of  the  learned.  I  hope  that  such 
as  know  the  language  of  Canaan,  such  as  have  tasted 
of  the  good  word  of  God,  and  of  the  powers  of  the 
life  to  come,  will  not  mistake  me.  For  others  who 
have  not  been  accustomed  to  the  relish  of  spiritual 
things,  to  whom  the  language  of  God's  Holy  Spirit  is 
insipid  and  unsufferable ;  if  they  are  not  moved  nor 
benefited  by  this  treatise,  I  dare  say  it  is  none  of  my 
fault,  but  theirs.  Therefore,  as  the  wise  men,  when 
they  travelled  to  Bethlehem,  where  Jesus  Christ  was 
lying  in  a  manger,  took  the  star  of  the  east  for  their 
guide  ;  so  we,  who  are  marching  to  our  true  Bethle- 
hem, where  our  great  God  and  Saviour  is  sitting 
upon  the  throne  of  his  glory,  will  follow  no  other 
guidance,  but  that  divine  light  which  comes  down 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  sr5 

from  heaven.  And  as  it  is  impossible  to  number  all 
the  stars  that  shine  in  the  heavens,  for  w^hich  reason 
we  reduce  them  to  certain  figures  and  constellations  ; 
thus  we  will  not  undertake  to  shew  you  every  par- 
ticular of  our  private  meditations,  upon  this  rich  and 
divine  subject ;  but  we  will  discourse  to  you  of  the 
chief  heads,  leaving  the  rest  to  your  pious  thoughts, 
and  the  information  of  God's  Holy  Spirit. 

Whosoever  thou  art  that  hast  embraceth  Christ, 
dead  and  crucified,  by  faith  and  repentance,  and 
knowest  thyself  united  to  him,  and  incorporated  into 
his  mystical  body,  remember  to  praise  this  merciful 
Lord,  and  rejoice  in  his  salvation.  Learn  to  admire 
the  super-excellent  riches  of  the  treasures  of  his  grace, 
and  seriously  consider  how  magnificent  and  liberal  he 
is  to  thee.  For  he  intends  not  only  to  deliver  thee 
from  all  the  suflferings  and  calamities  that  afflict  thee, 
but  he  will  also  raise  thee  up  to  the  highest  and  most 
transcendent  felicity.  He  will  not  only  draw  thee  out 
of  the  deep  abyss  of  death,  and  eternal  damnation, 
but  he  will  take  thee  up  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  most 
blessed  life,  and  immortal  glory.  He  will  not  only 
remove  thee  from  this  wretched  wilderness,  where 
thou  art  tormented  with  hunger  and  thirst,  and  ex- 
posed to  the  scorching  heat  of  a  burning  sun,  in 
poisonous  bitings  of  the  fiery  serpents,  but  he  will  in 
troduce  thee  into  the  celestial  Canaan,  where  the 
milk  and  honey  of  the  purest  joys,  and  most  solid 
comforts,  flow  in  abundance,  and  where  thou  shak 
tor  ever  repose  thyself,  under  the  refreshing  shadow 
of  the  tree  of  life.  He  will  not  only  deliver  thee  from 
the  captivity  of  this  miserable  world,  which  is  a  true 
Babylon,  full  of  all  manner  of  abominations;  but  he 
will  lead  thee  into  his  holy  Jerusalem,  and  carry  thee 
thither  upon  his  arms ;  not  with  an  intent  that  thou 
should  build  and  repair  it  v/ith  cost  and  labour,  but 
that  thou  shouldst  behold  the  glorious  and  magnifi- 
cent structures,  reared  up  by  him  alone  from  the 
creation  of  the  world,  and  that  thou  mayest  be  eter- 
nally satisfied  with  his  overflowing  plenty.  He  wiJl 
not  only  pluck  off  from  thee  the  filthy  rags  of  sin  and 
corruption,  but  he  will  clothe  thee  with  a  garment  of 


srs  THE  CHRIStlAN'S  CONSOLATION, 

light,  of  perfect  righteousness  and  holiness.  He  will 
not  only  wipe  away  all  tears  from  thine  eyes,  but  he 
will  put  into  thy  mouth  songs  of  praise  and  thanks- 
giving. He  will  not  only  break  the  fetters  from  thy 
feet,  but  he  will  place  upon  thy  head  a  crown  of  pure 
gold.  He  will  not  only  draw  thee  out  of  a  black  and 
noisome  dungeon,  but  he  will  place  thee  upon  a 
throne  of  glory  and  magnificence.  He  w^ill  not  only 
extinguish  all  the  carnal  lusts  that  war  against  thee, 
and  put  an  end  to  all  thy  troublesome  combats,  but 
he  calls  thee  to  the  fruition  of  eternal  peace  and  ce- 
lestial triumph.  In  short,  God  will  not  only  separate 
thee  from  the  acquaintance  of  sinful  and  debauched 
men,  but  he  will  cause  thee  to  enter  in  amongst  the 
thousands  of  angels,  and  admit  thee  to  the  vision  of 
his  glorious  face. 

When  a  compounded  thing  comes  to  be  dissolved 
every  part  returns  to  its  first  principal :  Thus,  when 
man  dies,  his  body  returns  to  dust,  from  whence  it  is 
taken,  and  the  soul  returns  to  God  that  gave  it.  As 
the  bird,  when  its  cage  is  broken,  flies  away  into  the 
air,  to  seek  its  liberty  and  pleasure  ;  thus  when  this 
body  is  broken  to  pieces  by  death,  the  soul  flies  above 
the  heavens,  where  it  meets  with  rest  and  happiness  : 
Or,  as  it  is  when  the  net  is  torn,  the  fish  falls  into  the 
water,  where  it  lives,  and  enjoys  all  its  delights;  so 
when  death  comes  to  break  the  strings  of  this  wretch- 
ed body,  the  soul  enters  into  the  river  of  living  water, 
and  into  an  ocean  of  heavenly  delights :  Finally,  as 
the  death  of  our  Saviour  Christ  rent  in  pieces  the  veil 
of  the  earthly  sanctuary,  and  discovered  all  its  won- 
derful mysteries ;  thus  the  death  of  a  believer  rends 
the  veil  of  this  infirm  and  sinful  flesh,  and  gives  us  a 
sight  of  the  rich  treasuries  and  magnificent  excellen- 
cies of  the  heavenly  sanctuary.  You  christians  whom 
God  calls  to  his  glorious  rest,  who  may  express  the 
greatness  of  your  future  happiness?  It  is  impossible  to 
form  a  right  idea  of  it.  When  your  whole  lives  should 
have  been  nothing  else  but  a  continuation  of  misery,  and 
a  chain  of  calamities  ;  you  have  now  just  cause  to  com- 
fort yourselves,  and  rejoice  in  God  with  unspeakable 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  ar? 

joy.  For  when  all  things  are  reckoned  up,  the  suf- 
ferings of  this  present  time  are  not  toorthy  to  be  com- 
pared zvitli  the  glory  zvhich  shall  he  revealed  in  us.  You 
can  lose  nothing  in  this  life,  but  God  will  restore  it  to 
you  an  hundred  times  more  in  his  kingdom  ;  besides, 
there  is  no  comparison  between  the  advantages  of  the 
life  to  come,  and  of  this  mortal  state  or  being.  Grieve 
not,  believing  souls,  to  forsake  an  earth  overspread 
with  darkness,  full  of  misery,  and  all  infected  with  sin, 
since  thy  God  purposeth  to  receive  thee  into  new  hea- 
vens, all  enlightened  with  a  divine  light,  and  enrich- 
ed with  endless  felicities,  where  righteousness  and  ho- 
liness sit  upon  the  throne.  Grieve  not  for  thy  separa- 
tion from  the  most  pious  and  regenerated  societies, 
since  thou  art  to  be  admitted  into  the  companies  of 
the  glorified  saints,and  blessed  martyrs  who  have  wash- 
ed and  W'hitened  their  garments  in  the  sacred  blood 
of  the  Lamb  ;  since  thou  art  from  henceforth  to  be 
reckoned  in  the  number,  and  of  the  society,  of  the  an- 
gels of  light,  and  of  the  glorious  cherubims.  Fret  not 
to  leave  behind  thee  the  holy  congregations  of  the  mi- 
litant church,  for  thou  art  going  apace  to  the  glorious 
congregation  of  the  church  triumphing  ;  and  in  a  few 
moments  thou  shalt  find  thyself  amongst  the  thousands 
of  angels  and  saints  that  worship  God  day  and  nighty 
*and  adore  him  who  lives  for  ever.  If  God  hast  be- 
stowed upon  thee  worldly  riches,  leave  them  without 
regret  or  displeasure  ;  for  thou  art  going  to  possess  in- 
estimable treasures,  which  shall  never  be  taken  from 
thee.  If  thou  art  advanced  to  worldly  honours,  cast 
off  thy  purple  and  scarlet  willingly  of  thine  own  ac 
cord  ;  for  God  will  shortly  clothe  thee  with  an  incon- 
ceivable glory,  that  shall  never  change.  When  thou 
shouldest  be  raised  up  to  the  highest  and  most  splen- 
did dignities,  w^hen  thou  shouldest  enjoy  a  great  a 
riourishing  kingdom,  come  down  from  thy  throne  with 
joy,  and  let  fall  thy  sceptre,  and  thy  crown ;  for  God 
calls  thee  to  sit  upon  a  throne  that  can  never  be  shaken, 
to  an  incorruptible  crown,  and  to  endless  triumphs. 
Can  there  be  any  town  so  rich,  so  great  and  noble, 
that  thou  mavst  iustly  grieve  to  forsake  it,  at  that  time 


3?8  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

when  God  intends  to  make  thee  a  citizen  with  the  glo- 
rified saints  of  the  Jerusalem  above;  where  neither 
crying  nor  labour,  neither  fear  nor  grief,  neither  po- 
verty nor  want,  shall  never  come  near  thee  ;  where  all 
the  inhabitants  are  kings,  and  possess  inestimable 
riches  ?  Is  there  any  dwelling  so  beautiful  and  magni- 
ficent that  should  cause  thee  to  depart  out  of  it  with 
sorrow  ?  for  God  will  lead  thee  into  his  own  palace, 
all  built  with  fine  gold,  and  precious  stones,  where  he 
himself  is  the  light,  and  the  lamb  is  the  sun.  Art  thou 
delighted  in  the  enjoyment  of  some  pleasant  inherit- 
ance here  on  earth  ?  then  consider  that  all  the  inherit- 
ances of  the  earth  are  nothing  in  comparison  of  that 
incorruptible  inheritance  which  God  keeps  for  thee 
in  herzven,  and  hath  prepared  since  the  creation  of 
the  world.  Hast  thou  a  pleasant  garden  or  a  rich 
field  ?  but  what  are  all  the  gardens  of  the  world,  in 
respect  of  the  heavenly  paradise,  where  the  tree  of 
life  grows,  that  brings  forth  its  fruits  every  month  of 
the  year,  and  where  the  river  of  living  water,  as  trans- 
parent as  crystal,  runs  continually  ? 

What  reason  hast  thou,  christian  soul,  to  grieve, 
w^hen  thou  forsakest  the  pleasures  of  the  w^orld,  that 
thou  enjoyest  with  the  children  of  the  earth,  or  the 
delights  of  the  body,  which  are  common  to  thee  w^ith 
the  brute  beasts;  since  God  will  satisfy  thee  with  his 
most  precious  delights  ?  For  in  the  blessed  vision  of 
his  face,  thou  shalt  meet  with  fullness  of  joy.  Hast 
thou  any  friends  on  earth?  Let  it  not  trouble  thee  to 
leave  them;  for,  instead  of  one  friend  here  below, 
whom  thou  fanciest  to  be  real  and  sincere,  thou  hast 
thousands  in  heaven,  who  will  receive  thee  into  the 
eternal  mansions,  and  embrace  thee  as  their  compan- 
ion, and  the  partaker  of  the  same  glory  and  happi- 
ness. Hast  thou  any  parents  or  relations  ?  I  suppose 
they  are  not  burthensome  to  thee,  and  that  thou  re- 
eeivest  much  more  pleasure  and  assistance  from  them, 
than  grief,  and  ingratitude  ;  yet  thou  hast  a  spiritual 
parentage  in  heaven  and  eternal  relations.  Thou  hast 
in  the  mansion-house  of  thy  heavenly  Father,  a  great 
number  of  brothers  and  sisters,  with  whom  thou  shalt 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  379 

]ive  in  a  blessed  unity,  as  members  of  one  body,  go- 
verned by  the  same  spirit,  and  inflamed  with  the  same 
zeal. 

Thou  husband,  whom  death  snatcheth  away  from 
thy  beloved  wife,  seriously  consider,  that  God  will 
unite  thee  to  himself  by  an  inseparable  union,  and 
that  he  purposeth  to  take  up  to  him  some  part  of  thy- 
self, that  thy  expectations,  thy  hopes,  and  affections, 
might  be  now  in  heaven  and  thou  also,  O  woman  I 
whom  death  plucks  out  of  the  embraces  of  thy  dear 
and  loving  husband,  remember  that  thou  hast  a 
husband  also  in  heaven,  who  hath  espoused  thee  to 
himself  for  ever  in  righteousness,  in  mercy,  and  com- 
passion ;  a  husband  always  living  and  glorious ;  a  hus- 
band, who  loves  thee  with  an  eternal  love,  that  is 
stronger  than  death ;  whose  affections  are  inflamed  for 
thee  in  such  a  manner,  that  the  water  of  all  the  seas 
and  rivers  is  not  able  to  extinguish ;  a  husband  who 
bears  with  all  thine  infirmities,  and  hath  redeemed 
thee  from  all  thy  sins;  a  husband  who  hath  not  spared 
for  thee  his  precious  blood,  that  he  might  procure 
for  thee  the  glory  and  happiness  of  his  kingdom;  who 
invites  thee  to  his  heavenly  nuptials,  having  prepared 
and  appointed  for  thee  a  room  in  the  banqueting- 
chamber,  where  thousands  of  glorified  saints  shall  sit, 
and  there  the  melodious  harmony  of  angels  shall  be 
heard ;  a  husband,  who  calls  to  thee,  reacheth  out  to 
thee  his  hand,  who  opens  its  bosom  to  receive  thee. 
If  thou  hast  found  any  satisfaction  and  pleasure  in  the 
company  of  that  person,  whom  God  hath  given  thee 
for  an  assistant  and  mate,  judge  from  thence,  what 
angelic  delights  thou  shalt  meet  with  in  the  ravishing 
embraces  of  thy  heavenly  spouse.  The  most  pleasant 
marriage  days  are  gone  as  a  shadow;  but  the  day, 
which  shall  bring  thee  to  the  celestial  bridegroom, 
shall  never  depart  nor  darken,  and  the  heavenly  con- 
tentments shall  abide  and  continue  with  thee  for  ever, 
without  the  least  distaste. 

You  beloved  and  loving  children,  who  are  yet  m 
the  bosom  of  a  good  father,  or  of  a  tender-hearted 
mother,  suffer  death  patiently  to  remove  you  far  from 


380  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

them,  and  depart  with  joy  to  that  good  God,  that 
will  receive  you  as  his  children,  satisfy  your  souls 
with  the  milk  of  his  most  blessed  consolations,  and 
will  make  you  his  heirs,  and  co-heirs  with  his  son  Je- 
sus Christ ;  say  to  him  as  the  holy  prophet,  Wheji  my 
father  and  mi)  mother  shall  forsake  me^  yet  the  Lord 
zvill  receive  me,  Isa.  Ixvi.  Rom.  viii.  Psal.  xxviii.  And 
you,  fathers  and  mothers,  that  have  a  tender  affection 
for  your  children,  if  death  takes  them  out  of  your 
sight,  and  deprives  you  of  the  comfort  of  their  com- 
pany, grieve  not  as  those  who  have  no  hope.  For 
when  they  should  be  ever  so  accomplished,  when 
they  should  always  have  given  you  pleasure  and  di- 
vertisement,  what  are  all  these  pitiful  delights  that 
pass  away  in  a  moment,  and  change  oftentimes  into 
bitterness  and  sorrow,  if  compared  with  the  eternal 
pleasures  which  we  shall  enjoy  in  the  contemplation 
of  God's  glorious  face,  and  in  a  familiar  acquaint- 
ance with  his  divine  wisdom  ?  You  shall  not  return 
to  them,  but  they  shall  in  their  time  go  to  you.  So 
that  you  shall  shortly  see  one  another  in  the  dwelling 
of  the  father  of  spirits.  Math,  xxvii.  Death  sepa- 
rates you  for  a  while;  but  the  author  of  your  life  will 
bring  you  together  for  ever. 

Finally,  of  what  age  and  condition  soever  you  be, 
if  you  perceive  the  breath  of  your  life  to  stop,  never 
grieve  nor  murmur  at  it.  For  if  death  separates  you 
from  yourselves,  it  brings  you  nearer  to  God,'yaur 
chief  good  ;  and,  instead  of  a  wretched  and  perishing 
life,  it  will  promote  you  to  the  fruition  of  an  eternal 
and  ever  happy  one. 

If  we  had  lived  in  the  days  when  our  Lord  vvas  on 
earth,  there  is  none  of  us  but  would  have  looked  upon 
it  as  singular  happiness  and  honour  to  have  been  ad- 
mitted with  Peter,  James,  and  John,  when  they 
went  up  to  the  mount  Tabor,  to  be  eye-witnesses  oV 
our  Saviour's  transfiguration.  A  far  greater  honour  and 
happiness  death  is  endeavouring  to  procure  you ;  it 
will  usher  you  up  to  mount  Sion,  it  will  transport  you 
above  the  heavens,  where  you  shall  behold  more  ex- 
cellent wonders,  than  ever  the  apostles  beheld  upon 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  381 

mount  Tabor.  For  you  shall  not  only  see  this  glori- 
ous Saviour  whiter  than  snow,  and  brighter  than  the 
sun,  but  you  yourselves  shall  be  transfigured  with  him, 
and  clothed  with  an  exceeding  great  glory  :  The  holy 
apostles  saw  but  two  prophets  ;  but  you  shall  see  all 
the  prophets,  all  the  patriarchs,  apostles,  confessors, 
martyrs,  the  holy  and  blessed  virgin,  and  in  general 
all  the  saints  that  reign  and  triumph  in  heaven.  The 
apostles  had  a  sight  of  this  glory  of  our  Saviour,  as  of 
a  flash  of  iightning  ;  it  continued  with  them  but  a 
moment ;  for  s(K>n  after  they  came  down  from  that 
holy  mountain,  and  were  again  exposed  to  the  same 
temptations  as  before,  and  besieged  by  the  same  ca- 
lamities. It  will  be  otherwise  with  thee,  O  Chirstian 
soul,  thou  art  flying  up  to  heaven,  from  whence  thou 
shalt  never  descend,  till  the  great  day  of  the  glorious 
resurrection  of  our  bodies.  Thou  shalt  not  be  as- 
saulted any  more  by  any  temptations.  Thou  shalt 
have  no  more  enemies  to  overcome,  nor  bitterness  to 
digest.  Thou  art  going  to  reap  and  enjoy  the  bles- 
sed fruits  of  thy  Saviour's  victories,  and  to  be  eternally 
satisfied  with  the  celestial  pleasures  that  are  at  the 
right-hand  of  the  God  of  mercies. 

We  are  ready  to  conclude  the  apostle  John  was 
highly  favoured  of  the  Lord,  when  there  was  a  view 
given  him  of  the  new  Jerusalem.  But  greater  is  thy 
privilege,  O  Christian,  at  and  after  death  !  What 
St.  John  saw  while  in  this  world  was  but  in  a  vision  ; 
but  God  will  discover  the  same  to  thee  in  reality  and 
truth.  Christ  is  as  it  were  saying  to' his  redeemed, 
come,  my  friends,  and  I  will  shew  you  the  magnifi- 
cent and  sumptuous  city,  the  heavenly  palace,  with 
all  the  glorious  state  and  surprising  splendor  of  my 
kingdom  !  Come,  and  I  will  display  before  your  eyes 
the  immense  treasures,  and  matchless  crowns,  I  have 
to  dispose  of!  Come,  and  I  will  shew  you  the  pure 
river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as  crystal  proceeding  out 
of  the  tlirone  !  Rev.  xxii.  1.  Come,  and  i  will  dis- 
cover to  you  the  infinite  satisfactions,  and  eternal  de^ 
lights,  belonging  to  the  future  state,  not  in  mere 
vision  or  ecstasy,  nor  in  an  holy  ravishment  o.t  the 


3S2  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION, 

mind,  or  in  any  prophetic  elevation  of  the  soul,  but 
by  a  real  fruition,  and  continued  contemplation  of 
them,  in  a  light  infinitely  superior  to  that  of  the  sun  ! 

Those  who  now  suffer  zvith  Christy  shall  hereafter 
reign  ivith  him  :  they  that  are  faithful  unto  death,  to 
them  zvill  he  give  a  crown  of  life,  and  will  cause  them 
to  receive  a  kingdom  that  cannot  be  moved,  Heb.  xii. 
28.  Jesus  will  unveil  his  lovely  face,  and  will  scat- 
ter those  clouds  that  conceal  his  glory  ;  he  will  cause 
the  rays  to  break  forth  with  a  cheering  brightness  ^ 
will  render  his  redeemed  people  conformable  to  him- 
self; will  make  them  happy  in  his  presence,  where 
there  h  fulness  of  joy,  and  pleasures,  overflow^ing  for 
evermore,  Psal.  xvi.  11.  Thus  dear  Christians,  you 
may  plainly  perceive,  that  death,  however  dreadful 
and  ill-favoured  it  may  seem,  yet,  as  David  said  of 
Ahimaaz,  cometh  with  good  tidings,  and  may  not  un- 
fitly be  compared  to  the  chariot  of  fire  which  convey- 
ed the  good  prophet  Elijah  to  heaven. 

From  these  intimations,  we  easily  conclude  with 
the  wisest  of  men,  TJiat  the  day  of  death  is  better  than 
the  day  of  one^s  birth,  Eccl.  vii.  1.  By  our  natural 
birth,  we  become  inhabitants  of  a  miserably  wicked 
world  ;  but  by  death  Christians  are  removed  to  the 
celestial  paradise,  a  place  of  perfect  purity,  and  ever- 
lasting delight.  Our  birth  exposes  us  to  a  vast  varie- 
ty of  evils  and  enemies  ;  but  Christ,  through  death, 
gives  to  Christians  a  complete  victory,  and  will  make 
them  more  than  conquerors.  Our  birth  is  attended 
with  w^eeping  and  tears  -,  the  death  of  the  believer 
will  issue  in  songs  of  joy.  Our  birth  brings  us  into 
the  light  of  this  world  ;  but  death  lands  the  better  part 
of  the  Christian  in  a  purer  light,  that  is  everlasting. 
In  consequence  of  our  birth,  we  live  here  an  animal 
and  sensual  life,  of  a  transient  continuance  ;  but  death 
makes  way  for  our  living  a  life  truly  pure  and  spi- 
ritual, which  shall  continue  for  ever.  In  a  word, 
our  birth  casts  us  into  the  arms  of  death  ;  but  death 
dispatches  the  immortal  spirit  to  him  with  whom  is 
the  fountain  of  life,  Psal.  xxxvi.  9. 

The  apostle  Paul  accounted  death  to  be  his  gain  i 


THE   CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION.  S83 

and  the  primitive  Christians  could  not  approve  of  sur- 
viving persons  afflicting  them  for  the  departure  of 
believers  by  death,  inasmuch  as  this  was  the  day  of 
their  rest  and  deliverance,  their  glory  and  happiness. 
Decency  upon  such  an  occasion  is  worthy  of  regard  ; 
but  these  worthies  were  against  persons  clothing  them- 
selves with  attire  of  sable  hue,  and  carrying  signs  of 
sadness,  for  the  sake  of  those  that  are  clothed  in  white 
and  shining  robes  of  glory  and  immortality.  They 
considered  the  present  life  as  one  continued  death, 
and  looked  upon  death  as  the  beginning  of  a  real 
life ;  and  agreeable  hereunto,  they  called  the  annual 
return  of  that  day  whereon  a  martyr  suffered  death, 
the  day  of  his  nativity.  From  hence  proceeded  the 
songs  of  praise  which  were  usually  sung  to  perpetu- 
ate their  memories. 

I  need  not  to  call  upon  the  serious  reader  to  note 
the  mighty  difference  between  the  death  of  God's 
people  and  that  of  the  wicked  ;  it  is  as  great  as  that 
between  light  and  darkness,  heaven  and  hell.  Hence 
Balaam  had  good  reason  to  desire  the  one,  and  dread 
the  other  ;  and  we  have  all  need  to  pray  in  his  lan- 
guage, Let  me  die  the  deatli  of  the  righteous,  and  let 
my  last  end  be  like  his.  Num.  xxiiii.  10. 

It  has  been  already  remarked  in  this  treatise,  how 
Adrian,  one  of  the  heathen  emperors,  made  the  fol- 
lowing address  to  his  soul.  My  little  soul^  my  little 
darling,  hostess  and  companion  of  my  body,  tfiou  art 
going  to  wander  up  and  doitm  in  coldy  obscure,  and 
fearful  places  s  thou  shall  never  delight  thyself  in 
jesting,  as  tfwu  hast  been  ivont  ;  thou  shall  never  give 
vie  any  more  pastime.  But  when  death  dissolves  this 
earthly  tabernacle,  the  Christian  may  address  the  de- 
parting spirit  in  a  different  manner.  **0  my  soul,  plea- 
sant hostess,  and  heavenly  companion  of  this  frail  bo- 
dy, thou  canst  not  wander  out  of  thy  way ;  for  thou 
hast  a  sure  and  a  faithful  guide.  The  angels  will  bear 
thee  on  their  wrings,  and  convey  thee  to  a  noble  pal- 
ace, gloriously  illuminated,  and  enriched  with  the 
most  ravishing  delights.  Thou  hast  for  ever  done 
with  sin,  sorrow,  and  grief,  which  have  so  frequently 


384  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

broken  in  upon  thee  in  this  world  ;  nothing  now  re-r 
mains  but  scenes  of  uniterrupted  joy,  with  songs  of 
praise  and  thanksgiving,  to  God  and  to  the  Lamb, 
from  the  holy  angels^  and  the  spirits  of  just  men  made 
perfect. 

IIpw  great  is  the  glory  and  happiness  which  chris- 
tians may  justly  expect  from,  their  God  and  Saviour, 
who  hath  infinite  power,  mercy,  and  goodness,  and 
hath  given  his  own  life  for  theirs,  which  is  an  indis- 
putable proof,  that  all  his  imperfections  are  employed 
for  their  welfare  !  St.  Paul,  when  on  his  journev  to 
Jerusalem,  where  he  was  to  be  bound  and  imprisoned 
and  from  whence  he  was  to  be  conveyed  to  Rome, 
there  to  suffer  and  die  for  his  Lord  and  master,  his 
friends  wept  for  him,  and  they  would  have  dissuaded 
him  from  jT^oing;  but  what  replied  the  apostle  here- 
unto? Vr'hui  Vie  an  you  to  zveep,  and  to  break  my  hear  t"^. 
x\cts  xxi.  13;  so.  Christians,  do  your  companions 
and  attendants  seek  to  dissuade  you  from  thinking  of 
yoar  departure  ?  would  they  reconcile  you  to  this 
world,  the  customs  of  it,  and  your  continuance  in  it  ? 
say  to  them,  "  What  mean  you,  my  friends  !  would 
you  stop  me  from  going  to  the  heavenly  Jerusalem, 
at  the  entrance  of  which,  I  shall  cast  off  all  the  fetters 
and  chains  of  mortality  ?  when  and  where  I  shall  final- 
ly leave  all  my  sins,  my  sufferings,  and  sorrows,  and 
enter  into  the  greatest  glory  with  the  best  of  company. 
Perhaps  iTom  hence  they  may  be  induced  to  say.  The 
xvitt  of  iJic  Lord  be  done. 

The  christian  may  moreover  reply  to  those  who  dis- 
cover this  unseasonable  concern,  If  your  love  be  real 
and  sincere,  you  will  surely  prefer  my  highest  felicity 
to  the  small  satisfaction  you  might  find  in  my  company 
and  conversation  in  this  world.  Consider  also,  in  my 
heavenly  Father's  house  and  presence,  every  moment 
will  furnish  out  to  me  more  real  joy  and  pleasure  than 
I  could  hope  for  here  in  a  thousand  ages.  All: the 
])omp  and  splendor  of  this  world,  all  its  glory  and 
state,  its  riches  and  treasures,  its  honours  and  delights, 
are  no  more,  when  compared  with  future  felicity,  than 
a  few  drops  of  water  to  a  boundless  ocean^  or  a  flasli 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  335 

of  lightning  to  the  rays  of  the  sun  when  it  shines  in 
all  its  meridian  brightness  :  And  is  it  reasonable  that 
your  passionate  fondness  for  me  should  hinder  me  of 
all  this  happiness  ? 

*'  Suppose  you  and  I  were  bound  and  imprisoned  in 
some  dark  dungeon,  would  you  not  rather  behold  me 
at  some  distance  in  the  enjoyment  of  full  liberty  and  de- 
light, than  that  I  should  continue  your  companion  un- 
der misery  and  confinement  ?  Let  it  not  be  suggested, 
that  we  shall  never  behold  each  other  no  more  ;  for 
can  any  christian  doubt  of,  or  disbelieve,  the  declared 
purpose  of  heaven  to  gather  the  saints  together  ?  Psal. 
].  5,  Matth.  xxiv.  3.  The  separation  occasioned  by- 
death  is  but  momentary ;  for  the  Prince  of  Life  will 
unite  us  together  for  ever  in  his  Father's  house,  whith- 
er he  is  gone  to  prepare  a  place  for  us  ;  and  this  fu- 
ture meeting  in  the  heavenly  palace,  when  meditated 
upon  by  faith,  may  go  far  towards  dispelling  this  gloo- 
my darkness  and  distress  of  mind,  which  is  wont  to 
arise  under  a  sense  of  separation.  By  language  like 
this,  surviving  Christian  friends  may  be  so  wrought 
upon,  as  to  behold  your  translation  into  heaven  with 
a  tolerable  composure  of  spirit. 

If  it  happen  otherwise  with  some  Christians,  who^ 
in  their  departure,  are  attended  with  such  whose  love 
is  blind,  whose  minds  are  weak,  and  their  passions 
strong,  and  seem  so  unreasonable  as  to  resist  the  ap-* 
pointment  of  heaven,  and  to  oppose  God's  promoting 
to  happiness  the  heirs  of  salv^ation  :  as  it  has  a  tenden- 
cy to  excite  the  reluctancies  of  nature  in  the  dying  be- 
liever, he  must  endeavour  to  overcome  them  by  the 
strength  of  divine  grace,  and  the  assistance  of  the  Ho- 
ly Spirit.  He  must  imitate  St.  Peter,  who  at  his  Lord's 
transfiguration,  forgot  his  own  family,  with  all  his 
other  enjoyments  in  this  world,  and,  in  a. transport  of 
joy,  cried  out.  Lord,  it  is  good  for  us  to  be  here.     It 
is  truly  good  to  be  zvith  Christ,  and  to  behold  Ids  glory  I 
And  certain  it  is,  if  the  mind  is  raised  up  to  heaven,and 
the  soul  by  faith  can  behold  Jesus  shining  in  all  his 
glory,  and  surrounded  with  seraphic  spirits,  incessant- 
fy  sounding  his  praise,  this  previous  apprehension  of 


S^6  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATIOISr. 

the  world  to  come,  will  render  the  Christian  forgetful 
of  the  perishing  pleasures  and  enjoyments  of  the  pre- 
sent world,  which  the  affections  have  been  but  too 
much  devoted  unto  in  time  past.  Hence,  in  an  holy 
ecstasy,  the  Christian  cries  out,  with  St.  Thomas,  My 
Lord  and  my  God!  with  the  church,  /  am  sick  of  love; 
and  with  the  holy  psalmist,  Whom  have  I  in  heaven 
but  thee,  and  there  is  none  upon  earth  I  desire  besides 
thee  f  &c. 

In  the  presence  of  the  Lord  there  is  so  much  lights 
life,  and  love,  that  the  believer's  meditations  hereupon 
are  peculiarly  sweet  and  ravishing  to  the  mind  !  In- 
deed, the  well-instructed  Christian  will  not  say  with 
the  apostle  Peter,  Let  us  build  tabernacles, Siskuow- 
ing,  when  he  is  arrived  at  this  enjoyment  of  Jesus, 
which  we  are  now  treating  of,  he  is  no  longer  to 
live  the  life  of  a  sojourner,  or  that  of  a  soldier;  he 
will  see,  with  the  eye  of  faith,  a  palace  prepared  be- 
fore time  began,  and  will  aspire  after  the  possession  of 
it;  will  attend  with  pleasure  to  that  sovereign  com- 
mand, Ope?i  ye  the  gales,  that  the  righteous  may  en- 
ter in;  and  will  rejoice  in  hope  of  that  entrance  ivhicJt 
shall  be  administered  abundantly,  Isaiah  xxvi.  2.  2  Pet. 
i.  11. 

INIy  Christian  friends,  shall  the  poor  Pagans,  who 
never  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift,  who  were  never  par- 
takers of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  good  zvord  of  God,  and  the 
pozvers  of  the  zvorld  to  come;  shall  the  Heathen,  I  say, 
who  had  no  such  hope,  and  were  without  God  in  the 
zcorld,  meet  death  with  courage;  and  will  you,  with 
all  your  superior  advantages  about  you,  the  foretastes 
of  happiness,  and  the  foreseen  beams  of  glory  break- 
ing forth,  still  hesitate  concerning  your  departure 
from  this  world  ?  Shall  a  Seneca,  who  had  no  other 
light  to  direct  him  than  that  of  nature,  and  nothing 
better  to  support  him  than  his  own  philosophy,  cheer- 
fully submit  to  death,  and  comfort  his  friends  weep- 
ing around  him;  and  shall  Christians,  who  have 
been  trained  up  under  the  tuition  of  eternal  wisdom, 
shudder  at  the  thought  of  their  departure!  Is  it  pos- 
sible that  such  who  embrace  by  faith  the  glories  and 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  33r 

felicities  prepared  for  them  in  a  future  life,  should  not 
be  able  to  look  upon  death  with  courage  and  resolu- 
tion ;  yea,  to  leave  the  world  with  expfessions  of  joy? 

Shall  a  Socrates  cheerfully  drink  up  the  poisonous 
potion  which  was  prepared  for  him  ?  and  shall  the 
Christian,  animated  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  interested 
in  the  precious  promises,  and  who  has  received  the 
earnest  of  the  heavenly  inheritance,  shrink  under  the 
apprehensions  of  sufferings  and  death  ?  If  there  be 
any  thing  bitter  and  distasteful  in  thy  cup,  O  Chris- 
tian, consider,  it  bears  no  comparison  with  that  which 
Christ  drank  for  thee;  nay,  suppose  it  were  poisonous, 
yet  thou  hast  proper  and  powerful  antidotes  prepared. 
Remember,  thou  art  going  to  drink  for  ever  of  the 
ivater  of  life  in  the  heavenly  kingdom,  where  the 
first  taste  of  the  pure  stream  will  remove  all  thy  mal- 
adies, and  make  thee  forget  all  past  complaints.  When 
death  enters  into  the  houses  of  Christians,  it  meanly 
becomes  such  to  abandon  themselves  to  sorrow,  since 
they  have  an  interest  in  Christ,  who  was  crucified, 
but  is  now  reigning  and  triumphing  in  heaven,  and 
will  there  receive  his  redeemed  ones  to  himself. 

Moreover,  since  so  many  persons  of  different  ages, 
sexes,  and  circumstances  in  life,  have  desired  death, 
only  to  be  free  from  earthly  evils  and  calamities; 
hath  not  the  Christian  infinitely  greater  reason  to  de- 
sire death,  (when  it  shall  please  the  Almighty,)  that 
he  may  enjoy  the  happy  advantages  of  the  heavenly 
life  ?  How  excellent  is  thy  loving  kindness,  O  God  I 
ther^efore  the  children  of  men  put  their  tnist  under  the 
shadoiv  of  thy  wings.  Theij  shall  he  abundantlij  satis- 
fied ivith  the  fatness  of  thy  house  ;  and  thou  shall  make 
them  drink  of  the  river  of  thy  pleasures  ;  for  ivith 
thee  is  the  fountain  of  life  ;  in  thy  light  shall  zve  see 
light,  Psal.  xxxvi.  7,  8,  9. 

If,  agreeable  to  our  profession,  we  know  the  Lord^ 
if  we  passionately  desire  to  enjoy  angelical  delights, 
and  to  taste  of  those  divine  pleasures  which  proceed 
from  the  heavenly  throne,  should  we  not  be  induced 
hereby  to  use  the  expressions  of  the  Psalmist,  As  Ihe^ 
hart  panteth  after  the  icater  brooks,  sopanfethmij  sou, 


388  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOI.ATION'. 

after  thte,  O  Gocly  Psal.  xlii.  1.  .0  God,  thou  art  my 
God  ;  earh)  will  I  seek  thee :  my  soul  thirsteth  for  thee, 
my  flesh  longeth  for  thee  in  a  dry  and  thirsty  land, 
wJiere  no  water  is,  Psal.  Ixiii.  1.  Hoiv  amiable  are 
thy  tabernacles^  O  Lord  of  hosts  !  My  soul  longeth, 
yea  even  fainteth,  for  the  courts  of  the  Lord  :  my  heart 
and  my  flesh  crieth  out  for  the  living  God  f  Psal. 
Ixxxiv.  1,  2. 

O  believer,  how  vastly  great  is  the  difference  be- 
tween the  earthly  Jerusalem,  which  David  so  earn- 
estly desired  to  be  restored  to,  and  the  heavenly  city, 
into  which. thy  God  will  receive  thee!  What  com- 
parison is  there  between  the  little  stream  of  Shiloh, 
and  the  capacious  river  of  the  celestial  paradise  ? 
What  a  vast  disproportion  between  the  material  ta- 
bernacle, the  mercy-seat  covered  with  gold,  upon 
Avhich  the  figured  cherubims  stretched  their  wings, 
and  the  true  tabernacle  which  the  Lord  pitched,  and 
not  man  ;  Jesus  Christ  the  true  ark  of  the  covenant^ 
containing  all  the  treasures  ofivisdom  and  knowledge, 
in  whose  sacred  person  dwells  all  the  fulness  of  the 
Godhead  bodily,  and  in  whose  presence  the  real  sera- 
phims  vail  their  faces  with  their  wings  ?  Heb.  viii.  2. 
Col.  ii.  3,  9.  Is.  vi.  2,  3.  How  contemptible  were  all 
the* oblations  and  offerings  of  the  Israelites,  in  com- 
parison of  the  spiritual  sacrifices  offered  by  the  saints 
with  holy  fervour  and  charity,  which  are  always  ac- 
ceptable \o  God  by  Jesus  Christ  f   1  Pet  ii.  5. 

Now,  consider,  if  there  be  this  difference  between 
the  times  and  the  sacrifices  of  the  law,  and  those  of 
the  gospel  here  on  earth,  how  infinitely  greater  is  the 
difference  between  earth  and  heaven  !  If  David  ac- 
counted it  a  happiness  to  be  a  door-keeper  in  the 
house  of  God  below,  what  superior  happiness  will  the 
Christian  enjoy  when  received  into  celestial  and  ever- 
lasting  habitations  I  The  holy  Jesus  hath  made  this 
gracious  promise.  Him  that  overcome th  zvill  I  make  a 
pillar  in  the  temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more 
out.  Rev.  iii.  12.  If  the  Lcvites,  and  others,  praising 
God,  was  so  spiritually  entertaining  to  the  saints  of 
old,  how  much  more  will  the  harmonious  hymns  9f 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  S89 

heaven  be  so,  when  sounded  by  the  celestial  choir, 
singing  the  song  of  Moses  and  of  the  Lamb  ! 

When  the  shepherds  heard  but  a  few  notes  of  the 
angels  song  of  praise  to  God  at  the  Redeemer's  binh, 
they  were  filled  with  joy,  and  cheerfully  kft  their 
flocks  to  seek  the  Saviour,  even  in  his  humbJe  state, 
xvrapt  in  swaddling  cloatlis^  and  lijing  in  a  manger  ; 
and  shall  the  spirits  of  God's  children  rekictantly  leave 
this  lower  world  to  dwell  with  this  Jesus,  now  exalt- 
ed at  the  Father's  right  hand  ;  and  so  much  as  seem 
unwilling  to  join  with  thousands  of  angels  that  sur- 
round the  throne,  and  are  incessantly  praising  him 
who  sitteth  upon  it  ? 

Zaccheus  ascended  a  sycamore-tree  to  obtain  a 
sight  of  Jesus  as  he  passed  by  in  his  state  of  abase- 
ment^ should  not  the  Christian  be  in  earnest  to  soar 
above  the  heavens  to  see  this  Lord,  and  htfor  ever 
loith  him  in  his  glorious  elevation  ?  Now  salvation 
and  joy  does  enter  into  the  houses  and  hearts  where 
Christ  vouchsafes  his  gracious  visits  ;  but  hereafter, 
when  the  saints  arrive  at  that  Redeemer's  palace,  they 
will  enter  into  the  joy  and  glory  of  their  Lord, 

We  account  highly  of  Jacob's  happiness  in  Bethel, 
as  visited  of  God  there,  Gen.  xxviii.  12. — 20;  but 
more  happy  is  the  soul  of  the  Christian  in  this  after- 
state  ;  and  with  much  more  reason  may  such  an  one 
say.  This  is  none  other  but  the  house  oj  God,  and  this 
is  the  gate  of  heaven ^  verse.  17.  The  holy  patriarch 
saw  heaven  opened,  but  was  not  then  admitted  there- 
into ;  but  at  death  heaven  is  opened  to  receive  the 
spirits  of  the  redeemed,  there  to  dwell  for  ever.  Ja- 
cob saw  the  angels  of  God  ascending  and  descend- 
ing upon  the  ladder,  while  he  was  left  below  ;  but  at 
death  the  angels  assist  and  secure  the  departing  spi- 
rit's ascent  to  heaven  by  Jesus  Christ,  the  true  spirit- 
ual ladder.  Jacob  beheld  the  Lord  standing  above 
this  ladder,  but  was  himself,  after  this,  to  go  to  Padan- 
Aram,  to  encounter  many  difficulties  in  the  service 
of  Laban,  to  meet  with  unkind  treatment  from  him, 
to  face  his  brother  Esau,  and  to  wrestle  with  the 
Almighty  :.  whereas  the  Christian,  at  his  departure,  is 


390  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

happily  arrived  at  the  end  of  his  race,  the  last  period 
of  his  pilgrimage  ;  has  done  with  difficulties  of  every 
kind ;  frailties  and  fears  will  be  known  no  more,  but 
an  invariable  scene  of  felicity  succeed  for  ever. 

Aloses  was  passionately  desirous  that  God  would 
shev^  to  him  his  glory,  Exod.  xxxiii.  18  ;  and  should 
not  the  Christian  be  desirous  of  this  sight  ?  Where 
this  desire  is  found,  it  shall  in  due  time  be  fully  gra- 
tified :  for  God  will  guide  with  his  counsel,  and  af- 
terward receive  his  to  glory ;  he  will  shew  them  the 
path  of  life,  and  bring  them  into  his  presence,  where 
there  is  fulness  of  joy  ;  he  will  abundantly  satisfy 
them  with  the  fatness  of  his  house  and  cause  them  to 
drink  of  the  river  of  his  pleasures,  Psal.  Ixxiii.  24. 
xvi.  11,  xxxvi.  8. 

If  the  Christian's  faith  and  assurance  were  but  pro- 
portionate to  heaven's  glory  and  happiness,  with  what 
ecstasy  of  joy  would  he  leave  this  world  to  posess  the 
heavenly  inheritance  purchased  by  Jesus  Christ  !  Let 
me  farther  ask.  Why  should  the  Christian  fear,  or  his 
faith,  be  wanting  ?  When  Jonathan  had  tasted  a  little 
honey,  his  eyes  were  enlightened,  1  Sam.  xiv.  29  ;  so 
the  believer,  having  tasted  of  that  honey  which  is 
found  in  the  Rock  Christ,  his  understanding  is  en- 
lightened also,  which  may  relieve  under  the  appre- 
hensions of  death,  and  cause  the  Christian  not  barely 
to  expect  God's  salvation,  but  to  rejoice  in  the  views 
of  it,  and  declare,  with  David,  /  ivas  glad  ivhen  they 
said  unto  me.  Come  let  ns  go  up  to  the  house  of  the 
Lord,  Psal.  cxxii.  1,  this  upper  and  better  house  of 
our  heavenly  Father. 

In  this  frame  of  spirit  the  Christian  may  not  only 
look  for,  expect  with  patience,  and  embrace  with 
joy,  the  tidings  of  this  glorious  salvation,  but  be  hast- 
ing unto  the  coming  of  the  day  of  God,  (2  Pet.  iii.  1 2.) 
when  he  shall  behold  his  heavenly  Father's  face,  de- 
lightfully dwell  in  his  presence,  and  drink  for  ever  of 
the  water  of  life  at  the  fountain-head.  Joseph,  when 
called  to  the  royal  palace,  hastily  went  out  of  prison, 
and  prepared  himself  to  stand  before  Pharaoh,  (Gen. 
xli.  14;)  and  hath  not  the  believing  soul  much  grea 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  391 

ter  reason  to  make  haste  in  its  preparation  to  leave  the 
prison  of  the  body,  to  ascend  to  the  heavenly  palace, 
to  appear  in  the  presence  of  the  King  of  Kings,  and 
be  advanced  to  the  highest  honours  ?  Such  honours 
indeed  as  infinitely  excel  all  the  pomp  and  pageantry 
of  the  princes  of  this  world ! 

Bartimeus  readily  cast  away  his  garment,  to  come 
to  Jesus  with  the  greater  speed  when  called  by  him, 
(Mark  x.  50;)  and  should  not  the  spirit  of  a  Christian 
willingly  leave  this  body,  (which  is  but  like  a  trou- 
blesome garment,)  and  repair  to  Christ  the  Saviour,  to 
be  cured  of  all  diseases,  the  remains  of  spiritual  dark- 
ness, and  to  dwell  in  light  inaccessible  to  the  mortal 
body?  1  Tim.  vi.  16;  glorious  light,  in  which  the 
righteous  shall  shine  as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever ! 
Dan.  xii.  3.  Let  the  believing  spirit,  then,  willingly 
cast  off  this  spotted  garment  of  the  flesh,  in  order  to 
be  clothed  with  light  and  glory.  The  prophet  Elijah 
let  fall  his  mantle,  and  was  surrounded  with  a  celes- 
tial splendor ;  so  the  Christian,  when  he  hath  cast  off 
this  frail  body,  will  be  happily  encompassed  with 
heavenly  flames,  in  which  he  will  ascend  to  heaven, 
and  bear  some  likeness  to  that  God  ivho  covereth  him- 
self zvith  light  as  ivith  a  garment. 

Joshua  the  high-priest  was  clad  with  filthy  gar- 
ments, but  command  was  giving  to  those  in  waiting. 
Take  away  thefiWu)  garment  from  him  ;  I  ivill  clothe 
thee  zvith  change  of  raiment  ;  let  them  set  a  fair  mi^ 
tre  upon  his  heady  Zech.  iii.  4,  5.  This  does  not  unapt- 
ly represent  the  Christian's  case,  whose  body  is  oppres- 
sed by  labor,  attended  with  pains,  and  who  bears  about 
him  the  relicks  of  the  old  man ;  but  God  calls,  as  it 
were,  from  his  heavenly  sanctuary,  in  this  language  : 
"Take  away  from  him  this  over-worn,  or  at  best  de- 
filed garment,  and  clothe  him  with  sacred  ornaments, 
proper  to  the  royal  priesthood;  array  him  in  fine  linen, 
clean  and  white,  (the  ephod  of  righteousness ;)  place 
an  incorruptible  crown  upon  his  head,  and  put  a  gold 
en  vial  into  his  hand,  that  he  may  offer  up  for  ever  the 
rnost  pleasing  perfumes,  in  company  with  the  glorious 
and  glorified  ones  who  are  under  the  heavenly  altar. 


S92  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

If,  after  this,  the  Christian  can  yet  doubt  of  the  cer* 
tain  felicity  and  glory  of  such  who  die  in  the  Lord,  let 
him  well  attend  to  what  St.  Paul  hath  said,  who  was 
himself  caught  up  into  the  third  heaven,  where  he  both 
heard  and  saw  things  unutterable,  2  Cor  xii.  1,  4  :  And 
zve  kvow,  says  he,  /hai  if  our  earthhj  house  of  this  ta- 
be-f'nacle  were  dissolved^  zve  have  a  building  of  God,  an 
house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.  For 
in  this  zve  groan  earnestly,  desiring  to  be  clothed  upon 
zvith  our  house  ivhich  is  from  heaven,  &c.  For  zve  that 
are  in  this  tabernacle  do  groan,  being  burdened :  not 
for  that  zve  zvould  be  unclothed,  but  clothed  upon,  that 
mortalitij  might  be  swallozved  up  of  life,  2  Cor.  v.  1. 
2,  4  And  to  what  is  said  elsewhere.  Blessed  are  the 
dead  zvhich  die  in  the  Lord,  from  henceforth  ;  yea, 
saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labours^ 
and  their  works  dofollozv  them.  Rev.  xiv.  13. 

It  were  to  be  wished  we  had  some  other  word  than 
that  of  death,  by  which  to  express  the  happy  change 
that  Christians  make  when  they  leave  this  miserable 
w^orld.  It  is  with  small  propriety  a  person  can  be 
said  to  die  when  he  leaves  an  uncertain  w^orld,  filled 
with  vanity  and  vexation,  and  enters  into  another  that 
abides  for  ever,  where  all  felicity  does  abound ;  when 
he  exchanges  labour  for  rest,  war  for  peace,  pain  for 
pleasure,  and  sorrow  for  joy. 

Christian,  revolve  over  in  thy  mind  thy  spiritual 
beginning,  and  thy  happy  end ;  consider  well,  what 
thou  art,  from  whence  thou  proceedest,  and  whither 
thou  goest.  The  renewed  soul  is  of  a  celestial  and 
immortal  nature,  a  beam  of  glory,  nay  the  image  of 
the  creator.  It  is  pure,  without  spot  or  blemish,  as 
washed  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  sanctified  by 
the  Spirit  of  God:  hereby  the  nobler  part  is  fitted  and 
disposed  to  enter  into  the  holy  city,  and  the  fruition 
of  eternal  glory.  Such  have  fought  a  good  fight,  have 
finished  their  course,  have  kept  the  faith  ;  and  there 
is  laid  up  for  them  a  crown  of  righteousness,  which 
the  Lord  the  righteous  judge  will  then  assuredly  give 
unto  them. 

Go  then,  O  believing  soul,   with  joy  and  gladness 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  393 

to  the  great  God,  who  calls  thee,  and  to  the  precious 
mediator,  who  is  ready  to  embrace  and  receive  thee  : 
go  cheerfully  into  the  glorious  company  of  angels  and 
happy  spirits,  to  be  arrayed  like  them  with  robes  of 
light,  and  wear  the  immortal  crown  which  the  king 
or  glory  has  provided  for  thee  :  go  and  stay  thy  hun- 
ger with  the  bread  of  life,  and  allay  thy  thirst  with  the 
crystal  stream  of  the  pure  river  of  the  water  of  life^ 
proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb, 
Rev.  xxii.  1  ;  go  and  behold  the  amiable  face  of  the 
Father  of  lights,be  farther  transformed  into  his  glorious 
image,  and  be  forever  happy  in  the  divine  resem- 
blance. 

O  Christian,  seest  thou  not  the  heavens  opened, 
and  the  son  of  man  standing  at  the  right  hand  of  God 
ready  to  receive  thy  spirit  into  his  glorious  rest  ?  Seest 
thou  not  the  holy  angels  coming  to  transport  thee  from 
this  wretched  world  ?  Art  thou  not  already  encom- 
passed about  with  heavenly  guards  ?  Dost  thou  not 
relish  the  sweetness  of  paradise  ?  Is  not  heaven  begun 
in  thy  heart  ?  Canst  thou  not  hear  the  melody  of  glo- 
rified spirits  in  their  hymns  of  praise  ?  Dost  thou  not 
know  that  joyful  voice  sounding  in  thine  ear,  Verily  I 
say  unto  thcej/iis  day  shalt  thou  be  ivith  me  in  paradise: 
Come  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom 
prepared  for  you  before  the  foundation  of  the  world  : 
Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant,  enter  into  the  joy 
of  thy  Lord. 

Doth  not  the  Christian  feel  himself  raised  above  all 
earthly  things,  and  flying  upon  the  wings  of  faith  and 
love  to  the  very  throne  of  glory  ?  Can  he  not,  under 
these  meditations,  cast  himself  into  the  arms  of  God, 
and  the  bosom  of  Jesus,  there  to  rest  forever  in  the  full 
enjoyment  of  those  good  things  which  eye  hath  not 
seen,  nor  the  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the 
heart  of  man,  but  which  yet  God  hath  certainly /?r^- 
pared  for  them  that  love  him  ?  1  Cor.  ii,  2, 


39i  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

Of  a  Christian^  zvhose  spirit  is  prepared  hy  grace  to 
leave  the  body^  and  is  comforted  with  the  thought 
ajid  hope  oj  the  after-state. 

O  ALMIGHTY  God !  the  alone  author  of  my  being,  and  the 
sovereign  Lord  of  my  Tfe,  thou  seest  all  the  secret  motions  and  dis- 
positions of  my  spiritual  part ;  thou  knowest  that  I  have  wholly  re- 
signed myself  into  thy  hands,  to  be  formed  and  fitted  for  thee  for  all 
thy  pleasure  ;  then  would  I  say,  Sfieak^  Lor d^  for  thy  servant  hear- 
eth  ;  here  I  am,  and  I  delight  to  do  thy  will,  O  God.  As  the  Israel- 
ites waited  for  thy  order,  before  they  removed  their  camp;  so  am 
I  waiting  for  thy  command  to  leave  this  earthly  tabernacle  :  and  as 
the  golden  cherubs  were  always  upon  their  feet,  with  their  wings 
stretched  out,  and  their  faces  towards  the  mercy-seat ;  in  like  man- 
ner, I  would  always  be  in  a  fit  posture  to  take  my  flight  to  the  true 
mercy-seat,  (to  the  blessed  Jesus,  who  is  the  propitiation  for  my 
sins.)  whenever  it  shall  please  thee  to  put  forth  thy  hand  to  deliver 
me  from  ail  my  troubles,  and  the  dark  night  of  present  afflictions. 
I  am  as  heartily  disposed  to  relinquish  the  filthy  rags  of  my  own 
righteousness,  and  to  leave  this  mantle  of  the  flesh  behind,  as  were 
Elijah,  or  Bartimeus,  to  leave  theirs  ;  that  so  I  might  ascend,  as  in 
a  chariot  of  fire,  to  the  heavenly  state,  and  dwell  with  Jesus,  who 
is  the  light  and  glory  of  it.  I' am  not  concerned  that  I  must  quit 
this  earthly  tabernacle  ;  for  thou  hast  made  me  meet  for  the  inheri- 
tance of  the  saints  in  light.  Let  my  body  return  to  the  earth  as  it 
was,  since  I  have  hope,  through  grace,  my  spirit  (that  better,  that 
immortal  part)  will  return  to  my  God,  who  gave  it.  I  doubt  not  its 
gracious  reception  with  thee,  my  Sa"\iour,  since  thou  hast  promised 
a  crown  of  rest  and  life  to  all  who  are  faithful  unto  death,  and  con- 
tinue persevering  in  thy  faith  and  fear.  The  rewards  of  immortality 
are  sure  to  such  as  fight  under  thy  banner  against  sin,  Satan,  and 
the  world.  Through  thy  power  and  favour,  I  have  already  van- 
quished these  enemies  of  my  salvation,  and  have  now  no  other  to 
contend  with,  but  the  last  enemy,  death  ;  and,  h\  thy  grace,  I  hope 
here  to  conquer.  Strengthen  me,  O  Lord,  by  thy  holy  Spirit,  here- 
unto, and  give  me  clear  views  of,  and  an  easy  passage  unto,  thy 
eternal  kingdom  and  glory.  O  my  God  I  I  trust  in  thy  fatherly 
goodness,  and  unchangeable  affection,  together  with  the  precious 
promibes  thou  hast  made,  and  the  near  relation  thou  hast  taken  me 
in  unto  thyself:  thy  faithfulness  stands  fast  for  evermore  ;  and  thou 
hast  said,  I  will  7iever  leave  thee^  nor  forsake  thee.  Send  thy  good 
angels  at  the  hour  of  death,  and  give  them  charge  to  carry  my  de- 
parting spirit  to  the  realms  of  light,  and  introduce  me  into  the 
heavenly  kingdom,  where  I  shall  see  thy  salvation  in  its  glory.  I 
long  to  be  with  thee  in  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  to  enter  thine  holy 
sanctuary,  and  to  join  with  the  blessed  society  who  minister  before 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  395 

thy  throne.  I  feel  the  effects  of  thy  grace  in  the  separation  of  my 
affections  from  the  world,  and  the  fixing  of  my  thoughts  and  hopes 
on  thee,  my  God;  receive  me  into  thy  magnificent  palace,  admit 
me  to  dwell  in  thy  presence,  and  to  behold  the  face  of  my  glorified 
Redeemer.  Speak,  O  Lord,  to  my  soul,  in  language  answerable  to 
its  longings ;  and  in  the  time  of  my  departure,  let  me  hear  these 
comfortable  words.  This  day  shall  thou  be  ivith  me  in  paradise,  I  am 
sensible,  that  intliy  presence  there  is  joy,  peace,  and  happiness,  in 
perfection  ;  I  have  ah*eady  the  foretastes  of  heavenly  pleasure,  and 
am  persuaded  they  exceed  ail  we  can  say  or  think.  I  see,  as  it  were, 
the  heavens  opened,  and  my  Lord  Jesus  ready  to  embrace  me. 
Into  thy  hands  I  commit  my  spirit,  for  thou  hast  redeemed  me,  O 
Lord  God  of  truth  \     Amen, 


CHAP.  XXIII. 

The  Eleventh  Consolation,     The  glorious  resurrection 
of  our  bodies. 


HEN  God  created  the  angels,  he  made  them  of, 
a  nature  altogether  spiritual  and  heavenly,  and  that 
hath  no  affinity  with  matter.  I  know  very  well,  that 
these  blessed  spirits  have  sometimes  appeared  in  hu- 
man bodies,  as  to  the  ancient  patriarchs.  But  those 
were  bodies  formed  by  God  after  an  extraordinary 
and  miraculous  manner  ;  nor  were  the  angels  in  them, 
as  the  human  soul  is  in  the  body  which  it  informs  and 
animates,  but  only  as  the  pilot  is  in  the  ship  which  he 
governs.  Therefore,  as  soon  as  they  had  accom- 
plished the  work  about  which  they  were  employed 
by  God,  they  left  those  bodies  without  the  least  pre- 
judice, as  the  pilot  goes  out  of  the  ship,  when  he  hath 
brought  it  to  the  desired  haven.  All  the  happiness 
of  these  glorious  spirits  consists  in  this,  that  God  hath 
confirmed  them  in  his  grace  and  love,  and  hath  ad- 
mitted them  for  ever  to  the  contemplation  of  his  face. 
It  is  not  so  with  our  souls  ;  for  although  they  are  o^  a 
spiritual  and  heavenly  nature,  God  hath  not  created 
them  to  be  alone  and  separate  from  all  matter,  but  to 
live  in  the  pleasing  company  of  these  elemental  bo- 
dies, which  he  hath  fashioned  in  the  most  wonderful 


S§6  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

manner.  When  he  creates  an  human  soul,  and  con- 
veys it  into  an  organized  body,  it  is  not  that  it  should 
be  there  as  water  in  a  vessel,  or  as  a  king  in  his  palace  ; 
it  lives  not  there  as  an  assisting  form,  or  as  the  exter- 
nal cause  of  the  body's  operations ;  but  it  is  united  to 
it  by  a  much  stricter  union,  and  serves  as  an  essen- 
tial form.  It  is  the  principle  of  our  life,  the  internal 
cause  of  motion,  sense,  and  understanding.  So  that, 
properly  speaking,  man  is  neither  of  a  pure  spiritual 
nature,  as  the  celestial  intelligences,  nor  a  simple  bo- 
dy, as  the  sun  and  stars.  Therefore,  if  our  soul  de- 
sires to  depart  out  of  this  earthly  tabernacle,  it  is  not 
out  of  any  hatred  that  w^e  bear  to  it,  considered  in  it- 
self, and  in  its  ov^n  nature :  For  no  man  ever  yet  ha- 
ted his  own  flesh  ;  but.  nourisheth  and  cherisheth  it, 
Eph.  V.  29  ;  but  by  accident,  and  because  of  the  vani- 
ty and  corruption  to  which  sin  hath  made  us  subject, 
Rom.  viii,  we  desire  to  depart,  to  go  to  a  place  where 
righteousness  and  true  holiness  reign,  and  to  be  with 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  dwell  in  his  presence, 
Phil.  i.  It  is  therefore  a  self-evident  truth,  that  unless 
the  body  partakes  of  the  same  happiness  as  the  soul, 
man  cannot  be  said  to  be  absolutely  and  perfectly 
happy.  I  confess,  it  is  a  great  joy  for  us  to  know,  that 
when  our  earthly  Jioiise  of  this  tabernacle  is  dissolved, 
zve  shall  be  clothed  upon  tvith  our  house  which  is  from 
heaveriy  2  Cor.  v,  whither  we  shall  go  to  behold  the 
face  of  the  Father  of  lights.  But  this  holy  joy  is  dash- 
ed with  sorrow,  this  heavenly  sweetness  is  mingled 
with  bitterness,  when  we  consider  the  lamentable 
estate  of  our  poor  body,  abandoned  to  the  earth,  and 
to  worms :  for  it  must  be  a  most  hateful  sight  to  see 
that  body  rotting,  and  turning  to  ashes,  that  was  not 
only  our  pavilion,  our  palace,  but  also  a  dear  loved 
part  of  us.  Therefore,  that  our  joy  may  be  perfect 
and  full,  we  must  comfort  ourselves  with  this  sweet 
and  pleasing  reflection,  that  the  ruin  and  desolation 
•which  we  deplore  will  not  be  for  ever :  but  that,  as 
our  body  is  pulled  down  by  death,  it  shall  one  day  be 
rebuilt  by  the  resurrection. 

This  is  one  of  the  noblest  and  most  excellent  mys- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLx\TION.  397 

teries  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  one  of  its  most 
glorious  advantages.  The  wisdom  of  the  world,  with 
all  its  boasted  lights,  and  the  heathen  philosophy, 
with  all  its  rare  subtilties,  could  never  attain  to  the 
knowledge  of  this  saving  and  comfortable  doctrine. 
Accordingly  we  find,  that  St.  Paul,  when  he  stood  in 
the  midst  of  Mars-hill,  and  preached  to  the  learned 
Athenians,  was  heard  with  admiration,  until  he  began 
to  speak  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  ;  but  as  soon 
as  he  opened  his  mouth  upon  that  subject,  they  mock- 
ed him,  Actsxvii.  32. 

But  notwithstanding  human  reason  cannot  per- 
ceive this  glorious  mystery,  while  it  remains  in  the 
profound  darkness  of  natural  ignorance  ;  yet  as  soon 
as  it  is  enlightened  with  the  light  of  grace,  it  discov- 
ers all  its  rich  beauties,  and  acknowledges  the  justice 
and  necessity  of  it. 

First,  Since  rewards  and  punishments  ought  to  bear 
a  proportion  to  him  who  punishes  and  rewards,  we 
must  of  necessity  believe  the  resurrection  of  the  body; 
otherwise  the  pains  of  the  one  could  not  be  extreme, 
nor  the  happiness  of  the  other  absolute  and  perfect. 

Secondly,  As,  when  a  person  is  executed  for  high 
treason,  men  are  wont  to  fasten  to  the  gibbet,  or  to 
burn  in  the  fire,  the  arms,  or  instruments,  with  which 
he  had  assaulted  or  offended  his  prince ;  in  the  same 
manner,  the  bodies  of  the  wicked  and  profane,  and,  in 
a  v^ord,  of  all  those  that  commit  treason  against 
God's  divine  Majesty,  ought  to  be  punished  with  their 
souls  eternally  in  hell-fire,  because  they  have  been 
the  instruments  employed  in  offending  their  creator. 

Thirdly,  The  body  is  not  only  the  instrument  which 
the  wicked  man  makes  use  of  to  offend  against  God, 
but  it  is  also  the  spur  and  goad  which  hurries  him  on 
to  sin  y  for  its  humours  irritate,  inflame,  and  excite 
him  to  evil  actions.  For  example,  its  sanguine  con- 
stitution makes  him  luxurious,  and  inclines  him  to  all 
the  filthiness  of  the  flesh  ;  its  choler  drives  him  to  vio- 
lence and  fury ;  and  its  melancholy  prompts  him  to 
the  most  horrid  and  diabolical  crimes.  So  that  \^^  the 
adviser  and  encourager  of  any  notorious  villany  is  tQ 


398  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

be  punished  as  well  as  the  actor,  it  belongs  to  God's 
justice  to  inflict  upon  the  body,  as  well  as  upon  the 
soul,  eternal  punishments. 

Fourthly,  To  every  thing  there  is  a  season,  and  a 
time  to  every  purpose  under  the  heaven,  Eccl.  iii.  1. 
As  the  bodies  of  the  wicked  and  reprobate  have  re- 
ceived their  good  things,  and  their  pleasure  in  this 
life,  so  they  must  receive  their  pains  and  torments  in 
that  which  is  to  come,  Luke  xvi.  25. 

Fifthiy,  But  to  consider  those  reasons  which  have  a 
relation  to  the  faithful,  and  which  are  the  pillars  and 
foundation  of  our  faith  and  hope,  Jesus  Christ  is  no 
less  powerful  to  save  us,  then  Adam  was  to  destroy 
us.  Now  Adam  hath  lost  both  soul  and  body  ;  there- 
fore Jesus  Christ  must  needs  save  and  redeem  both  the 
one  and  the  other,  and  consequently  the  body  must 
rise  again,  that  it  may  partake  of  this  salvation  and 
redemption. 

Sixthly,  As  tee  have  bor?ie  the  image  of  the  first  man 
which  is  of  the  earth,  earthy  ;  we  siiatl  also  bear  the 
image  of  the  second  man,  ivhich  is  the  Lord  from  hea- 
ven, 1  Cor.  XV.  47,  49.  Now  we  bear  not  this  glori- 
ous image  during  the  course  of  this  life  ;  therefore  we 
must  bear  it,  in  that  which  is  to  come. 

Seventhly,  God  hath  not  made  a  covenant  with 
only  one  part  of  a  man,  but  with  the  whole  man,  as 
he  is  composed  of  soul  and  body ;  therefore  the  body 
must  needs  rise  again,  that  it  may  partake  of  the  glory 
and  happiness  which  are  promised  to  us  by  this  holy 
and  divine  covenant. 

Eighthly,  God  is  not  only  called  the  Father  of  Spi- 
rits, Heb.  xii.  9,  and  the  God  of  the  spirits  of  all  fleshy 
Numb.  xvi.  22;  but  he  styles  himself  in  general,  the 
God  of  Abraham,  and  of  Jiis  seed.  Gen.  xvii.  7.  He 
is  not  only  the  God  of  the  soul,  or  the  God  of  the  body 
alone,  but  he  is  the  God  of  the  entire  person  of 
believers.  Whence  it  necessarily  follows,  that  the 
bodies  of  such  as  are  dead  are  not  utterly  destroyed, 
but  that  God  shall  raise  them  up  again.  With  this  ar- 
gument Christ  stopped  the  mouths  of  the  Sadducees> 
who  denied  the  resurrection:  As  touching  the  resur- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  399 

tion  of  the  dead,  said  he,  Have  ye  not  read  that  xvhich 
zvas  spoken  unto  you,  by  God  sayings  I  am  the  God  of 
Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob. 
God  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead,  but  of  the  living,  Mat- 
thew xxii.  31,  32  ;  Exod.  iii.  6. 

Ninthly,  God  hath  adopted  us  by  Jesus  Christ  to 
himself,  according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will, 
Eph.  i.  V,  to  make  us  heirs  of  his  kingdom,  and  joint- 
heirs  with  his  son,  Rom.  viii.  17.  From  hence  we  may 
gather  an  assured  hope  of  the  resurrection:  for  when 
this  Father  of  mercies  shall  behold  our  bodies  lying 
in  the  dust,  he  will  take  compassion  upon  them,  and 
will  say.  These  are  the  bodies  of  my  children,  the 
members  of  my  dear  son;  it  is  not  just  that  I  leave 
them  for  ever  in  this  state  of  ignominy  and  corruption, 
nor  will  my  fatherly  tenderness  towards  them  suffer 
it.  It  was  doubtless  this  consideration  that  caused  the 
apostle  to  call  the  redemption  of  our  bodies  by  the 
name  of  adoption;  tor  by  that  he  assures  us,  that  God 
will  bring  out  of  their  graves  the  bodies  of  all  them 
w^hom  he  hath  adopted,  and  that  our  resurrection  is  the 
effect  and  necessary  consequence  of  our  adoption. — 
Finally,  our  Saviour  himself  speaks  of  it  as  the  same 
thing,  to  be  the  child  of  God,  and  the  child  of  the  re- 
surrection, Luke  XX.  36. 

Tenthly,  Death  considered  in  itself,  as  it  is  in  its 
own  nature,  is  the  wages  of  sin,  Rom.  vi.  23,  and  the 
punishment  of  our  crimes.  Now,  since  Jesus  Christ 
hath  paid  these  wages  for  us,  and  made  satisfaction 
for  our  sins,  nailing  them  to  his  cross,  it  follows  that 
death,  with  respect  to  believers,  is  to  be  destroyed, 
and  consequently,  that  their  bodies  must  needs  rise 
again. 

Eleventhly,  St.  Paul  tells  us,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
Saviour  of  the  body,  Eph.  v.  23.  Now  the  mystical 
body  of  this  great  God  and  Saviour,  consists  not  only 
in  the  infinite  number  of  souls  which  he  hath  purchas- 
ed, but  also  in  the  assembly  of  all  those  bodies  that 
have  been  the  companions  of  these  blessed  souls : 
therefore,  as  he  hath  saved  our  souls  from  the  spiritual 
death  and  eternal  damnation,  he  must  also  save  our 


400  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

bodies  from  the  corporal  death,  and  ransom  them  from 
the  power  of  the  grave. 

Twelfthly,  If  death  was  to  detain  our  bodies  for 
ever  in  the  grave,  it  could  not  be  said,  properly  speak- 
ing, that  our  Saviour  hath  swallowed  up  death  in  vic- 
tory, 1  Cor.  XV.  54,  and  that  he  is  the  destruction  of 
the  grave,  Hosea  xiii.  14,  since  death  and  the  grave 
would  remain  victorious,  and  triumph  for  ever  over 
these  miserable  bodies. 

Thirteenths,  Our  Saviour  hath  suffered  both  in  his 
body  and  soul,  and  by  that  means  hath  fully  purchased 
to  himself,  both  our  souls  and  bodies,  according  to  the 
apostle's  excellent  saying.  Ye  are  bought  with  a  price: 
therefore  glorify  God  in  your  bodij,  and  171  your  spirit, 
zvhich  are  God's,  1  Cor.  vi.  20.  Hence  it  follows, 
that  if  our  bodies  were  to  remain  for  ever  under  the 
empire  of  death,  this  glorious  Saviour  would  be  de- 
frauded of  part  of  that  which  he  hath  purchased  by 
the  infinite  merit  of  his  sufferings. 

Fourteenthly,  The  Holy  Ghost  hath  sanctified  our 
bodies,  and  made  them  his  temples,  as  St.  Paul  ex- 
pressly teacheth  us  in  these  divine  w^ords,  Knoio  ye  not 
that  ye  are  the  temple  of  God,  and  that  the  Spirit  of 
God  dzvellcth  in  you  ^  1  Cor.  iii.  16.  From  hence  the 
resurrection  of  the  body  follows  as  a  necessary  conse- 
quence: For  can  we  imagine  that  God  will  suffer  the 
temple  of  his  holiness  to  lie  in  perpetual  ruin  in  deso- 
lation ?  Will  he  not  rebuild  the  pavillion  of  his  glory, 
cast  down  by  death  ? 

FifteenthJy,  God  hath  predestinated  us  to  be  con- 
formed to  the  image  of  his  Son,  that  he  might  be 
the  first-born  among  many  brethren,  Rom.  viii.  29.— 
Now  the  soul  and  body  of  this  w^ell-beloved  of  the  Fa- 
ther, that  were  separated  by  death,  have  been  united 
again  by  the  resurrection,  and  received  into  heaven  : 
therefore  our  souls,  that  depart  out  of  this  w^orld  to 
enter  into  paradise,  must  return  again  to  join  their 
bodies,  that  we  may  be  received  up  into  heaven,  both 
in  soul  and  body.  All  the  difierence  between  us  and 
our  triumphant  captain,  is,  that  his  precious  body  nei- 
ther was,  nor  could  be,  subject  to  corruption,  because 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  4oi 

of  his  glory,  and  the  personal  union  of  his  humanity  with 
the  Godhead :  whereas  the  most  part  of  all  other  bodies 
suffer  corruption,  and  moulder  into  dust. 

Sixteenthly,  We  have  the  same  Holy  Spirit  and  divine 
virtue  dwelling  in  us,  though  not  in  an  equal  measure  or 
dec^ree,  which  was  in  bur  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  was  the 
efficient  cause  of  his  resurrection  :  whence  it  follows, 
that  it  v/ill  produce  in  us  the  same  effect,  and  also  raise 
our  bodies  from  the  grave.  The  apostle  makes  use  of 
this  argument  in  the  8th  chapter  of  the  Romans,  1/  the 
spirit  of  him  that  raised  up  Jesus  from  the  dead  dwell  in 
you  :  he  that  raiseth  up  Christ  from  the  dead^  shall  also 
quicken  your  mortal  bo  dies  y  by  his  spirit  that  dwelleth  in  you, 
verse  II. 

Seventeenthly,  A  dead  body  revived  upon  touching 
the  bones  of  the  peophet  Elisha,  2  Kings  xiii.  2l  -,  how 
much  greater  reason  have  we  to  hope  for  the  resurrection 
of  our  bodies,  since  we  not  only  touch  Jesus  Christ,  dead 
and  risen  again,  but  are  become  members  of  his  body,  of 
his  flesh,  and  of  his  bones  !  Eph.  v.  30.  lam,  saith  he> 
the  resurrection  and  the  life  \  he  that  believeth  in  me,  though 
he  were  dead,  yet  shad  he  live :  And  whosoever  liveth, 
and  believeth  in  me  shall  never  die,  John  xi.  25,  26. 

Eighteenthly,  God  hath  sealed  our  bodies  with  his 
own  signet  -,  he  hath  imprinted  upon  them  the  marks  of 
his  love,  and  hath  given  them  visible  and  palpable  assu- 
rances of  their  future  blessedness.  Under  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, believer's  bore  the  seal  of  God's  covenant  in  their 
flesh ;  for  circumcision  was  the  seal  of  the  righteousness 
that  is  by  faith,  Rom.  iv.  II,  and  of  the  hope  of  a  blessed 
immortality.  They  also  eat  the  flesh  of  the  paschal  lamb, 
which  was  a  type  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  true  Lamb  of  God, 
which  taketh  azvay  the  sin  of  the  world,  John  i.  29.  Like- 
wise, under  the  new  covenant,  God  consecrates  our  bodies 
to  himself  by  the  waters  of  baptism,  and  assures  them  of 
a  crlorious  resurrection  by  the  bread  and  wine  of  theLord's 
supper.  For  if  by  eating  this  bread,  and  drinking  this 
wine,  we  eat  and  drink  spiritually  the  flesh  and  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ,  it  is  an  infallible  assurance,  that  this  divine 
Saviour  will  raise  us  up  again  at  the  last  day,  as  he  him- 
self promiseth,  Whoso  eateth  my  flesh,  and  dnnketi^  my 
blood,  hath  eternal  life,  and  I  will  raise  him  at  the  last  dayy 
John  vi.  54, 


E 


402  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATIO>T. 

Nineteenthly,  The  body  of  a  believer  partakes  of  the 
sufferings  of  Christ;  it  endures  many  evils  for  the  pro- 
fession of  his  holy  name,  and  is  often  exposed  to  the  most 
eruel  and  shameful  torments ;  therefore  it  is  but  just, 
that  it  should  also  partake  of  his  triumphs,  glory,  and 
eternal  happiness  ;  For  it  is  a  failhful  saying  -,  if  we  h 
dead  zvilb  him,  vje  shall  also  live  with  him  ;  if  zve  suffer, 
v:e  shall  also  reign  with  hiniy  2  Tim.  ii.  11,  12.  IV e  al- 
ways hear  ahcut  in  the  body  the  dying  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that 
the  life  also  of  Jesus  might  be  made  manifest  in  our  body, 
2  Cor.  iv.  lo. 

Twentiechly,  God  makes  nothing  in  vain  ;  he  be- 
stows upon  us  no  useless  desires  -,  but  God  hath  kindled 
in  us  an  earnest  longing  to  have  this  wretched  body  de- 
livered from  the  misery  and  corruption,  unto  which  sin 
hath  brought  it  into  subjection,  and  to  behold  it  clothed 
with  glory  and  immortality.  This  is  what  the  apostle  re- 
presents to  us,  in  a  most  pathetic  manner,  in  the  8th 
chapter  of  the  Romans ;  for  having  told  us,  That  the  crea- 
ture was  ynade  suhject  to  vanify,  not  willingly,  but  by  reason 
of  him  who  hath  subjected  the  same  in  hope ;  because  the 
creature  itself  also  shall  be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of 
corruption,  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God  ; 
he  adds.  For  we  know,  that  the  whole  creation  groaneth 
and^travaileth  in  pain  together  until  now  ;  and  not  only  they 
hut  ourselves  also,  vjhich  have  the  first  fruits  of  the  Spirit, 
even  zve  ourselves  groan  within  ourselves,  waiting  for  the 
adoption,  to  wit,  the  redtmption  of  our  body,  verse  20;,  21 , 
22    23. 

Lasdy,  Since  whatsoever  God  hath  appointed  in  his 
eternal  counsel,  must  be  fulfilled  in  time,  and  all  things 
in  the  world  attain  those  ends  for  which  he  made  them  ; 
and  since  he  created  our  souls  not  to  be  alone,  but  to 
live  in  the  company  and  fellowship  of  the  body;  it  fol- 
lows, that  this  body,  which  is  cast  down  by  death,  must 
needs  be  raised  again  at  the  resurrection,  that  the  soul 
may  return  to  it,  and  dwell  with  it  for  ever. 

To  maintain  that  the  resurrection  of  the  body  is  im- 
possible, is  the  most  extravagant  Atheism  :  It  is  impu- 
dendy  denying  the  infinite  power  of  God,  and  the  sacred 
history  of  the  world's  creation.     For  since  things  are  in 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  403 

iheir  operations  as  they  are  in  their  natures,  whoever  con-^ 
fesses  a  God,  whose  being  is  infinite,  must  of  necessity 
acknowledge  him  to  have  a  power  adequate  to  that  being; 
and  consequently,  that  this  Almighty  God  may,  without 
difficulty,  raise  the  dead.  If  thou  believest,  that  God  cal- 
leth  those  things  which  he  not,  as  though  they  were,  Rom. 
iv.  17,  why  canst  thou  not  believe,  that  this  same  God 
will  also  call  the  things  that  have  been  already,  to  restore 
to  them  that  being  which  they  had  before  received  from 
his  almighty  hand  ?  If  thou  believest,  that  God  fashioned 
Eve  out  of  one  of  Adam's  ribs,  that  he  made  Adam  of 
the  dust,  and  that  he  created  that  dust  out  of  nothing, 
canst  thou  not  as  readily  believe,  that  God  is  able,  in  the 
day  of  the  resurrection,  to  build  again  thy  body  of  that 
dust  into  which  it  is  reduced  by  death  ?  If  thou  believest 
that  God  breathed  into  Adam's  nostrils  the  breath  of  Hfe, 
that  he  created  thy  soul,  and  infused  it  into  thy  body, 
where  it  never  was  before,  how  canst  thou  call  in  question 
his  power  of  returning,  one  day,  the  same  soul  into  the 
same  body,  where  it  formerly  made  its  abode  ?  In  short, 
if  thou  believest  that  the  Spirit  of  God,  by  moving  upon 
the  face  of  the  waters,  hath  caused  so  many  beautiful  and 
noble  creatures  to  appear,  and  that  he  made  the  light  to 
shine  out  of  darkness,  canst  thou  not  be  persuaded,  that 
this  Holy  Spirit  can  likewise  display  his  power  among 
the  graves,  and  that  he  can  bring  thy  body  out  of  the  dark 
shadows  of  death  into  the  light  of  the  living  ? 

It  is  seen,  every  day,  that  a  new  house  is  erected  out 
of  the  materials  of  an  old  building  ;  and  canst  thou  think 
it  strange,  that  the  sovereign  Architect,  who  by  his  v/ord 
alone  built  the  great  world,  should  gather  together  all  the 
old  materials  of  this  Uttle  v/orld,  to  make  anew  building, 
full  of  grace  and  beauty  ?  The  founder  can  restore  his 
broken  image,  though  it  be  reduced  to  dust ;  and  shall 
not  God  be  able  to  restore  man,  created  in  his  own  im- 
age, after  his  likeness,  to  his  primitive  estate  ?  In  a  word, 
let  the  difficulty  appear  ever  so  great,  remember.  Chris- 
tian soul,  what  the  angel  Gabriel  told  the  blessed  virgin, 
TVith  God  nothing  shall  be  i?npossihle,  Luke  i.  37. 

I  know  very  well  it  is  a  maxim  in  philosophy.  From 
privation  of  the  haiit  there  is  no  return  \  that  is  to  say^ 


404  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

when  once  we  are  deprived  of  any  naturally  faculty,  it  is 
never  to  be  recovered.  But  this  maxim  is  shamefully 
abused,  when  brought  by  the  profane  to  oppose  the  doc- 
trine of  the  resurrection.  With  respect  to  natural  and 
secondary  causes,  it  is  certainly  true  ;  for  the  natural  fa- 
culties, being  once  lost,  can  never  be  recovered  by  hu- 
man means.  When  the  sight,  for  example,  is  totally 
extinguished,  it  cannot  be  lighted  up  a  second  time  at 
the  fire  ot  nature  ;  and  when  a  man  is  dead,  it  is  not  pos- 
sible for  all  the  creatures  in  the  world  to  restore  him  to 
life  But  nothing  is  able  to  limit  the  power  of  an  infi- 
nite agent.  He  that  formed  the  eye,  Psal.  xciv.  9,  /;; 
whom  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being.  Acts  xvii. 
28,  cannot  he  open  the  eyes  of  a  man  born  blind,  and 
restore  life  to  a  dead  corpse  ?  John  ix.  This  same  phi- 
losophy, from  which  they  fetch  their  maxims,  openly 
declares.  That  God  can  do  all  things  that  imply  no  contra- 
diction. Now  there  is  no  contradiction  in  affirming,  that 
God  can  restore  life  to  him  that  hath  lost  it :  and  that 
what  is  thrown  down  by  death,  shall  be  built  again  by  the 
resurrecc.on. 

To  the  end  this  resurrection  of  our  bodies  may  appear 
less  strange,  God  hath  been  pleased  to  give  us  many  im- 
ages and  types  of  it  in  nature.  I  am  persuaded.  Chris- 
tian souls,  that  you  will  not  be  displeased,  if  I  set  before 
your  eyes  some  of  the  chief. 

1.  As  when  the  sua  goes  down,  and  the  earth  is  cov- 
ered with  the  dark  shades  of  night,  man's  declining,  and 
the  darkness  of  the  grave  is  represented  j  so  when  this 
king  of  the  stars  rises,  and  ushers  in  the  day,  there  is  a 
beautiful  and  perfect  image  of  the  resurrection. 

2.  "When  the  moon  looses  all  her  light  and  splendor, 
which  she  borrows  from  the  sun,  and  covers  herself  with 
a  vail  of  darkness,  it  is  the  image  of  death,  and  represents 
to  us  that  vail  which  it  draws  over  our  eyes ;  but  when, 
by  reason  of  the  sun's  aspect,  it  resumes  its  former  bright- 
ness and  glory,  it  discovers  to  us,  in  some  measure,  that 
which  shall  happen  to  our  bodies,  when  the  Sun  of  Righ- 
teousness shall  dart  upon  them  the  rays  of  his  counte- 
nance. 

3.  Spring,  summer,  and  autumn,  pass  away  succes^ 


405  THE  CHRISTIAN'S    CONSOLATION. 

slvely,  and  winter  represents  to  us  the  horrors  of  the 
grave  ;  but  v/hen  the  sun  begins  again  his  race,  and 
clothes  the  earth  with  new  verdures,  we  have  a  most 
lively  picture  of  the  resurrection. 

4.  The  trees  that  are  in  winter  without  flowers,  fruit, 
or  leaves,  discovers  to  us  the  most  hideous  and  frightful 
aspect  of  death,  that  strips  man's  body  of  every  thing 
that  is  beautiful  and  charming.  But  when  the  same  trees 
flourish  again,  and  are  adorned  with  fresh  leaves  and 
fruit,  they  put  us  in  mind  of  the  blessed  resurrection  of 
our  bodies. 

5.  The  seeds  that  corrupt  and  perish  in  the  earth,  are  a 
lively  image  of  the  body's  corrupting  and  perishing  in 
the  grave ;  but  when  these  seeds  appear  above  ground 
and  flourish,  they  admirably  well  express  to  us  the  bles- 
sed estate  of  our  bodies  rising  again  to  new  life  and  new 
beauty.  This  similitude  the  Son  of  God  himself  recom- 
mends to  us.  Except  a  corn  of  wheat  fall  inio  the  ground 
and  die-,  it  ahideth  alone :  hut  if  it  die,  it  bringeth  forth 
much  fruits  John  xii.  24  :  and  the  apostle  St.  Paul  insists 
at  large  upon  this  comparison  ;  whence  he  takes  occasion 
to  cry  oiit  against  the  stupidity  of  those  who  will  not  be- 
lieve that  a  dead  body  can  be  restored  ro  life,  ThoufooU 
that  which  thou  sow  est  is  not  quickened  except  it  die^  1  Cor. 
XV.  36. 

6.  What  is  still  more  wonderful,  there  are  certain 
plants  which  rise  again  out  of  their  own  ashes.  For  ex- 
ample, if  you  burn  mug-wort,  and  cast  the  ashes  upon 
the  earth,  you  shall  see  the  same  herb  grow  again,  as  haih 
been  found  by  the  experience  of  many.  The  same  is 
reported  of  a  kind  of  palm-tree  ;  and  because  in  t]\^ 
Greek  tongue  the  same  word  signifies  both  a  palm  and 
a  phoenix,  this  experiment  hath  given  occasion  to  the 
fable  of  the  phoenix,  a  bird  that  is  said  to  revive  again 
out  of  its  own  marrow  and  ashes.  Who  can  deny  but 
that  this  is  an  excellent  image  of  the  resurrection  of  our 
bodies  ? 

7.  There  are  also  several  insects  that, represent  to  us 
death  and  the  resurrection  :  as  the  silk-v/orms ;  for  when 
0iese  little  creatures  have  finished  their  work,  and  spun 
put  that  silk  of  which  the  robes  and  stately  ornaments  of 


406  THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

kings  and  princes  are  made,  they  bury  themselves  in  a 
tomb  of  their  own  raising,  .after  which  they  become  like 
to  a  small  bean,  under  whose  skin  a  white  butterfly  is 
formed.  The  same  is  observed  of  the  caterpillars;  for 
when  they  seem  to  be  more  than  dead,  they  creep  out  of 
their  little  sepulchres  in  the  form  of  iDUtterflies,  of  such 
various  and  rich  colours,  that  they  charm  the  beholder  -, 
insomuch  that  many  curious  persons  preserve  them  in 
their  cabinets ;  among  their  choicest  rarities. 

8.  Among  the  beasts  also,  some  seem  to  be  dead  for 
several  months  of  the  year,  being  without  sense  or  mo- 
tion ;  but  afterwards  they  awake,  or  rather,  they  begin 
to  live  again,  and  to  move  about  as  before. 

9.  But  we  need  go  no  farther  than  ourselves,  to  find 
an  image  of  death,  and  of  the  resurrection.  For  is  there 
any  thing  that  can  represent  death  more  perfectly  than 
our  sleep,  that  stupifies  our  senses,  puts  a  stop  to  the 
functions  of  the  mind,  and  restrains  our  most  active  fa- 
culties ;  insomuch  that  we  have  eyes  without  seeing, 
ears  without  hearing,  a  nose  that  cannot  smell,  and  a  bo- 
dy without  feeling  ?  On  the  contrary,  when  a  person 
comes  to  awake,  to  open  his  eyes,  to  move  and  to  act, 
Vv'hat  can  be  a  more  lively  image  of  the  resurrection  ? 

1  might  likewise  add  to  these  images  of  death  and  the 
resurrection,  the  several  changes  and  revolutions  that 
happen  to  the  states  and  empires  of  the  world.  For 
sometimes  they  appear  as  dead  and  buried,  and  then 
they  rise  again  from  their  ruins,  and  break  forth  from 
their  obscurity,  as  by  a  glorious  resurrection.  But  I  ra- 
ther chuse  to  consider  only  those  types  of  them  which 
are 'to  be  found  in  the  church  of  God. 

1.  Noah  and  his  family  (in  whom  the  whole  church 
of  God  at  that  time  was  comprehended)  remained  in  the 
ark  as  in  a  floating  coffin,  the  space  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  days  ;  but  after  the  deluge,  God  commanded  them 
to  come  out  of  the  ark.  In  the  same  manner,  when  our 
bodies  shall  have  lain  in  the  grave  so  many  years  or  ages, 
as  God  in  his  wisdom  hath  appointed,  he  will  bring  them 
from  thence  by  his  infinite  power,  and  will  say  to  us  all. 
Come  forth  to  judgement. 

2.  The  children  of  Israel  went  down  into  Egypt^  and 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  407 

dwelt  there  about  two  hundred  years,  as  in  a  kind  of 
sepulchre ;  but  God  delivered  them  at  length,  and 
brought  them  again  into  the  land  of  Canaan,  as  by  a 
blessed  resurrection. 

3.  The  Red  Sea  into  which  this  people  entered,  and 
in  which  Pharaoh  was  swallowed  with  all  his  host,  is  like- 
wise a  lively  image  of  the  grave,  and  the  miraculous 
power  which  God  employed  to  cause  his  people  to  pass 
through  this  dreadful  sea,  and  to  bring  them  out  of  its 
depths  ;  shews  to  the  blindest  understanding,  that  omni- 
potence which  God  will  one  day  manifest  in  bringingus  out 
of  the  depths  of  death,  that  we  may  sing  the  song  of  Mo- 
ses, and  the  song  of  the  Lamb. 

4.  When  the  ark  of  the  covenant  was  taken  captive 
by  the  Philistines,  and  shut  up  in  th^!  house  of  Dagon,  it 
was  a  type  of  our  body  which  God  hath  chosen  for  his 
ark,  and  which  must  remain  for  a  season  under  the  em- 
pire of  death,  as  it  were  in  Satan's  prison.  But  the  Phi- 
listines sending  back  this  ark,  and  the  children  of  Israel 
receiving  it  with  shouts  of  joy,  is  an  express  representa- 
tion of  that  which  shall  happen  to  the  body,  when  God 
shall  compel  death  to  open  all  its  prisons,  and  release  all 
its  prisoners,  to  the  great  joy  of  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
celestial  Canaan. 

5.  Babylon,  where  the  church  of  Israel  remained  cap- 
tive seventy  years,  is  also  a  symbolical  representadon  of 
the  grave,  where  our  miserable  bodies  are  to  continue, 
as  it  were  in  captivity.  Hence,  by  a  beautiful  figure, 
the  prophet  styles  it  a  pit  wherein  is  no  water,  Zech.  ix. 
1 1.  But  the  deliverance  of  Israel  from  the  Babylonish 
captivity  is  a  glorious  type  of  our  resurrection ;  there- 
fore the  holy  men  of  God,  in  speaking  of  it,  use  such 
images  as  have  a  respect  to  the  resurrection  o^  the  body, 
Isa.  xxvi. 

6.  Solomon's  temple,  that  v/as  destroyed  by  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, and  lay  many  years  in  ruin  and  desolation, 
is  another  type  of  the  bodies  of  believers  destroyed  by 
the  devil,  and  remaining  for  a  time  in  the  dust :  But  the 
Jews  returning  from  Babylon,  their  rearing  up  the  walls 
of  the  temple,  and  building  it  again,  represents  to  us  the 
resurrection  of  our  bodies,  the  temples  of  the  living  God. 


408  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATlOISr. 

Our  Saviour  himself  had  an  eye  to  this  allusion,  when  he 
said  to  the  Jews,  Destroy  this  temph,  and  in  three  days  I 
will  raise  it  up  ;  for  his  beloved  disciple  expressly  tells  us. 
That  he  spake  of  the  temple  of  his  body^  John  ii.  19.  21. 

7.  You  may  find  types  and  images  of  the  same  thing 
in  tl:e  persons  of  many  of  the  faithful,  as  in  Joseph, 
Daniel,  and  Jonah.  For  as  the  prison  of  Egypt,  the 
lion's  den,  and  the  whale's  belly,  represent  the  grave  ;  so 
Pharaoh's  sending  and  fetching  Joseph  out  of  prison, 
Darius's  causing  Daniel  to  be  taken  outcf  the  lions  den, 
and  God's  commanding  the  whale  to  vomit  out  Jonah 
upon  the  dry  land,  are  beautiful  images  of  the  resurrec- 
tion. 

8.  But  among  all  the  types  in  the  Old  Testament  by 
which  a  resurrection  is  figured  out  to  us,  there  is  hone 
more  express  than  that  in  the  37th  chapter  of  EzekieL 
That  the  children  of  Israel  might  not  question  the  pow- 
er of  God  to  deliver  them  from  the  Babylonish  captivity, 
he  set  before  the  eyes  of  his  prophet  the  resurrection 
from  the  dead.  He  carried  him  into  an  open  valley  full 
of  dry  bones  ;  but  at  God's  command  these  bones  came 
togetherj  bone  to  his  bone  ;  in  an  instant  the  sinews  and 
the  flesh  came  up  upon  them,  and  the  skin  covered  them 
above  ;  a  spirit  breathed  from  the  four  winds  upon  these 
slain,  and  the  breath  came  into  them,  and  they  lived 
and  stood  up  upon  their  feet,  an  exceeding  great  army. 

But  God  hath  not  only  pointed  out  the  resurrection  by 
many  illustrious  types  and  figures,  he  hath  likewise  ex- 
pressly foretold  it  by  his  holy  prophets.  Isaiah  speaks 
of  it  in  a  most  exalted  manner  :  Thy  dead  men  shall  live  -, 
toge'her  with  my  dead  body  shall  they  arise :  awake  and 
sing,  ye  that  dwell  in  dust :  for  thy  dezv  is  as  the  dew  of 
herbs y  and  the  earth  ^h ail  cast  out  the  dead^  Isa.  xxvi.  19  j 
and  nothing  can  be  more  clear  than  the  prophecy  of  the 
prophet  Daniel,  And  many  of  them  that  sleep  in  the  dust  of 
the  earth  shall  awake,  seme  to  everlasting  life,  and  some  to 
shame  and  everlasting  contempt,  chap.  xii.  2. 

To  witness  their  hopes  of  a  blessed  resurrection,  the 
patriarchs  were  very  careful  of  their  tombs.  Abraham, 
the  father  of  the  faithful,  had  no  inheritance  in  the  land  of 
Canaan,  yet  he  was  very  desirous  to  buy  a  burying-place 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  409 

for  himself  and  family.  Gen.  xxiii.  When  Jacob  lay 
upon  his  deathbed,  he  commanded  his  son  Joseph, 
saying,  Deal  kindly  and  truly  ivith  me;  bury  me  not, 
I  pray  theey  in  Egypt  ;  but  I  ivill  lie  with  my  fathers, 
and  thou  shalt  carry  me  out  of  Egypt,  and  bury  me  in 
their  burying-place,  Gen.  xlvii.  29,  30.  And  when 
Joseph  was  ready  to  yield  up  his  soul  unto  God,  he 
took  an  oath  of  his  brethren,  saying,  God  ivill  surely 
visit  you,  and  ye  shall  carry  up  my  bones  from  hence. 
Gen.  1.  25. 

All  the  faithful  of  the  Old  Testament  have  openly 
declared  their  expectation  of  this  glorious  resurrec- 
tion from  the  dead.  Witness  this  remarkable  passage 
of  Job  :  /  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that  he 
shall  stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the  earth.  And 
though  after  my  skin,  xvorms  destroy  this  body,  yet  in 
77iy  flesh  shall  t  see  God  :  lohom  I  shall  see  for  myself, 
and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not  «;2o///^r,  chap.  xix. 
25,  26,  27  ;  and  these  excellent  words  of  David,  / 
zvill  behold  thy  face  in  righteousnes  :  I  shall  be  satis- 
fied, when  I  awake,  zvith  thy  likeness,  Ps.  xvii.  15. 

Those  blessed  martyrs  mentioned  in  the  book  ot 
Maccabees,  were  well  instructed  in  this  school ;  and 
hence  they  derived  the  courage  to  offer  their  bodies  so 
cheerfully  to  death  and  the  most  exquisite  tortures. 
With  what  an  holv  boldness  does  one  of  them  speak 
to  King  Antiochus,  the  most  cruel  ot  all  tyrants,  who 
would  have  forced  him  to  violate  the  law  of  the  Lord 
his  God  ?  Thou  like  a  fury  takest  us  out  of  this  pre^ 
sent  life,  but  the  King  of  the  ivorld  shall  raise  us  up, 
who  have  died  for  his  laws,  unto  everlasting  life, 
chap.  vii.  9.  Another,  animated  with  an  ^o]y  zt^U 
and.an  heroic  courage,  puts  out  his  tongi^,  and  holds 
forth  his  hands,  to  be  cut  off,  saying,  These  I  fiaa 
from  heaven;  and  for  his  law  I  despise  them;  and 
from  him  I  hope  to  receive  them  again,  vers.  11.  ^ 
third,  despising  the  tyrant's  threats  and  promises  ex 
pired  with  this  beautiful  sentence.  It  is  good  being 
put  to  death  by  men,  to  look  for  hope  from  (^od,t'be 
raised  up  again  by  him,  verse  14  Bu  noth  g  ap 
pears  more  admirable  than  the  mother  of  these  illustn^ 


410  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

ous  children,  when  speaking  to  the  seventh,  the  young- 
est of  all,  she  uses  these  words  :  /  cannot  tell  Iiozv  you 
came  into  my  ivomb  :  for  I  Jieither  gave  you  breath  nor 
life,  neither  was  it  I  that  formed  the  members  of  every 
one  of  you :  But  doubtless  the  creator  of  the  xvorld^ 
ivho  formed  the  generation  of  man,  and  found  out  the 
beginning  of  all  things^  zvill  also  of  his  oivn  mercy  give 
you  breath  and  life  again,  as  you  now  regard  your  own 
selves  for  his  law's  sake^  verse  22,  23. 

Martha,  the  sister  of  Lazarus,  was  well  acquainted 
with  this  comfortable  doctrine,  as  appears  from  what 
she  says  to  our  Saviour,  /  know  that  my  brother  shall 
rise  again  in  the  resurrection^  at  the  last  day,  John  xi. 
24  ;  and  the  Pharisees  themselves  made  open  profes- 
sion  to   believe  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,   in 
which  they  were  contrary  to  the  Sadducees,  who  de- 
nied both  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  the  immor- 
tality of  the  soul :  Therefore  wdien  St.  Paul  was  to  an- 
swer before  the  Jews  tribunal,  where  the  one  part  were 
Sadducees  and  the  other  Pharisees,  he  divides  them 
by  crying  out,  I  am  a  Pharisee,  the  so7i  of  a  Pharisee  ; 
of  the  hope  and  resurrection  of  the  dead  am  I  called  in 
question  P  Acts  xxiii.  6.     And  when  he  makes  his 
apology  before  Felix  the  governor,  he  speaks  in  this 
manner  :  After  the  zvay  which  they  call  heresy,  so  wor- 
ship I  the  God  of  my  fathers,  believing  all  things  zvhich 
are  zvritten  in  the  laiv  and  the  prophets ;  and  have  hope 
tozvards  God,  ichich   they  themselves  also  allozv,  that 
there  shall  be  a  resurrection  of  the  dead,  both  of  the  Just 
and  unjust,  Actsxxiv.  14,  15. 

As  the  Jews  have  forsaken  God,  so  God  hath  for- 
saken them,  and  given  them  over  to  a  reprobate  sense. 
For  setting  aside  the  infinite  merits  of  the  death  and 
passion  of  Jesus  Christ,  they  vainly  persuade  themselves 
that  their  sins  are  expiated  by  their  own  deaths ;  not- 
withstanding the  grievous  corruptions  that  have  crept 
into  their  doctrines,  they  die  in  hopes  one  day,  to  rise 
again.  For  this  reason,  they  carefully  wash  their  dead 
bodies,  and  give  them  honourable  burial;  and  when 
they  have  thus  laid  them  in  the  ground,  they  bow 
ihemselves  three  times  towards  the  earth,  and  cast  be- 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  41 ! 

hind  them  grass  newly  plucked  up  ;  inth-nating  there- 
by, that  the  body  which  they  have  laid  in  the  earth, 
shall  one  day  rise  again  and  flourish.  Accordingly, 
while  they  perform  the  ceremony  of  throwing  the  grass, 
they  sing  these  words  of  the  prophet  Isaiah,  Four 
bones  shall  flourish  like  an  herb.  Is.  Ixvi.  14. 

But  this  article  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  which 
is  found  in  some  few  passages  of  the  Old  Testament, 
is  to  be  seen  almost  in  every  page  of  the  New  ;  and 
the  testimonies  concerning  it  are  so  plain  and  ex- 
press, that  it  is  not  possible  to  reject  this  wholesome 
doctrine,  without  abjuring,  at  the  same  time,  the 
Christian  religion,  and  giving  the  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost. 

That  our  faith  may  be  every  way  established,  God 
has  been  pleased,  not  only  to  publish  the  resurrection 
from  the  dead  by  his  prophets  and  apostles,  and  to 
discover  to  us  many  excellent  images,  and  symbolical 
representations  of  it ;  but  to  give  us  an  undeniable 
testimony  of  his  power,  he  hath  raised  several  from 
the  dead.  In  the  Old  Testament,  he  raised  up  two  chil- 
dren, one  at  the  prayer  of  the  prophet  Elijah,  1  Kings 
xvii.  22,  the  other  at  that  of  Elisha,  2  Kings  iv  ;  like- 
wise the  dead  body,  which  being  let  down  intoElisha^s 
sepulchre,  revived  upon  touching  his  bones,  2  Kings 
xiii.  21.  During  our  Saviour's  abode  upon  earth,  he 
raised  to  life  the  daughter  of  Jairus  that  was  dead, 
Matth.  ix  ;  the  widow's  son  of  Nain,  who  was  carry- 
ing out  upon  his  bier  to  the  grave,  Luke  vii ;  and 
Lazarus,  who  had  lain  in  the  sepulchre  four  days, 
whose  body  began  to  stink,  John  xi.  When  this  mer- 
ciful Saviour  yielded  up  the  ghost  upon  the  cross, 
the  graves  were  opened^  and  many  bodies  of  saints, 
zvhich  slept,  arose,  and  came  out  of  the  graves  after  his 
resurrection,  and  zvent  into  t lie  holy  city,  and  appeared 
unto  many,  Matth.  xxvii.  52,  53.  After  his  ascension, 
he  raised  from  the  dead  Dorcas,  a  charitable  widow, 
at  the  prayer  of  St.  Peter,  and  to  comfort  the  poor  wi- 
dows that  wept.  Acts  ix ;  and  a  young  man,  named 
Eutychus,  whom  he  restored  to  life  at  the  prayer  of 
St.  Paul,  that  the  congregation  of  the  faithful  might 
be  comforted,  who  were  troubled  at  his  fall  and  sud- 
den death,  Acts  xx. 


m  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

But,  chiefly,  we  have  the  example  of  our  Lord,  who 
raised  himself  up  by  his  own  divine  power.  This  glo- 
rious instance  not  only  strikes  us  with  admiration,  but 
it  also  settles  our  faith,  and  nourishes  our  hopes.    The 
resurrection  of  other  persons  shews  what   God  can 
do,  but  that  of  Christ  declares  to  us  w^hat  he  will  do^ 
and  ib  a  precious  earnest  of  our  future  resurrection.  It 
is  not  possible  for  us  to  believe  as  we  ought,  that  Je- 
sus Christ  is  risen  from  the  dead,  without  believing  at 
the  same  time  that  he  will  one  day  raise  up  us.     This 
St.  Paul  endeavours  to  enforce:  If  zte  believe  that  Je- 
sus died,  and  rose  agam,  even  so  them  also  tvhich  sleep 
in  Jesus,  zvill  God  bring  ivith  him,  1  Thess.  iv.  14. — 
As  the  head  is,  so  shall  be  the  members.    As  the  first- 
fruits  are,  so  will  be  the  harvest.     This  is  what  the 
same  apostle  teaches  us  in  the  15th  chapter  of  his  first 
epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  in  these  excellent  words : 
Now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead,  and  become  the  first 
fruits  of  them  that  slept.  For  since  by  man  came  deaths 
hi)  man  came  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.     For 
as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made 
alive.  But  every  man  in  his  oiim  order:  Christ  the  first- 
fruits,  afterwards  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming. 
Against  this  holy  and  divine  doctrine  some  object, 
that  there  are  bodies  consumed  by  fire  and  reduced 
to  ashes.     But  what  follows  from  hence  ?  Whether 
the  body  moulders   into  dust,  or  is  turned  to  ashes, 
the  power  of  God  is  equally  able  to  restore  them  to 
their  pristine  forms.   Since  certain  herbs,  being  burn- 
ed, rise  again  out  of  their  own  ashes  by  a  natural  in- 
clination, as  we  have  already  observed;  and  since  the 
industry  of  art  can  make  transparent  bodies  (of  an  ex- 
quisite beauty)   from  melted  ashes ;  shall  not   God, 
who  is  infinitely  above  all  the  powers  of  nature  created 
by  him,  and  all  arts  and  sciences  of  which  he  is  the 
author,  be  able  from  our  ashes  to  compose  a  beautiful 
and  perfect  body  ? 

They  alledge  that  a  great  number  of  bodies  have 
been  swallowed  up  by  the  sea,  and  buried  in  its  waves. 
I  acknowledge  this  to  be  true  ;  But  I  afiirm,  that  the 
hand  of  God  is  no  less  powerful  to  raise  up  a  body 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  41s 

from  the  depths  of  the  sea,  than  from  th^  bowels  of 
the  earth.  He  who  hath  set  bounds  to  this  great  ocean 
Psal.  civ.  9,  that  saith  to  the  deep,  Be  dry ,  and  I  xvill 
dry  lip  thy  rivers,  Isa.  xliv  27,  hath  he  not  an  absolute 
command  over  it?  cannot  he  oblige  it  to  restore  those 
bodies  that  have  been  committed  to  its  keeping,  as 
when  he  spake  unto  the  fish  that  had  swallowed  up 
Jonah,  and  it  vomited  him  out  upon  the  dry  land  ? 
Jonah  ii.  10. 

Again  they  tells  us,  that  many  bodies  have  been  de- 
voured by  wild  beasts,  and  have  not  only  become  their 
food,  but  been  converted  into  their  substance.  This 
objection  is  of  little  w^eight;  for  when  a  human  body 
shall  have  passed  through  the  bowels  of  all  the  beasts  in 
the  world,and  been  changed  a  thousand  and  a  thousand 
times  into  their  substance,  yet  this  cannot  hinder  God 
from  restoring  it  entire  at  the  day  of  the  resurrection; 
for  those  animals  shall  never  rise  again  ;  therefore  it 
will  be  unnecessary  to  inquire  v/hat  becomes  of  them 
when  the  body  shall  reassume  that  which  they  have 
devoured  and  converted  into  their  own  substance. 

The  most  plausible  objection  is  that  concerning 
the  Anthropophagi  or  man-eaters:  for  it  is  known 
that  in  the  Indies  there  are  savages  so  barbarous,  as 
to  feed  upon  human  flesh,  and  to  esteem  it  as  one  of 
their  greatest  dainties.  Some  may  answer,  that  such 
kind  of  inhumanities  are  not  ordinary,  and  that 
these  wretched  Indians,  who  live  without  hope  and 
without  God  in  the  world,  never  practise  this  hor- 
rid excess,  but  in  cases  of  necessity,  or  when  they 
would  wreck  their  diabolical  revenge  upon  their 
enemies.  But  those  who  have  given  us  the  his- 
tory of  this  new  world,  relate,  that  in  some  provinces, 
there  were  formerly  savages  so  cruel  and  inhuman,  as 
not  only  to  devour  the  flesh  of  their  enemies,  whom 
they  sacrificed  to  their  idols,  but  also  that  of  their  own 
people,  w^hich  they  sold  openly  in  their  shambles. — r 
The  same  historians  tell  us,  that  others  of  these  barba- 
rous nations  were  so  impiously  mistaken,  as  to  account 
it. an  act  of  piety  to  their  parents  and  friends,  to  give 
them  a  sepulchre  in  their  own  stomachs,     ]Moreover 


414  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

they  tell  us,  that,  even  at  this  day,  there  are  some 
who,  like  so  many  mad  dogs,  feed  upon  children,  and 
hunt  after  men,  as  we  do  after  wild  beasts  of  the  field. 
Supposing  these  relations  true,  I  must  desire  the 
reader  to  observe,  that  there  are  two  kinds  of  parts 
that  compose  the  human  body,  the  one  solid,  as  the 
bones  and  nerves,  which  are  so  essential  to  it,  that 
without  them  it  would  not  be  a  true  body ;  the  other 
adventitious,  as  the  fluids,  which  serve  it  merely  for 
food  and  nourishment.  Now  I  affirm,  that  when  it 
happens,  that  men  feed  upon  their  own  kind,  God  so 
orders  it,  by  his  wonderful  providence,  that  the  essen- 
tial and  solid  parts  of  the  one  never  enters  into  the 
substance  of  the  solid  parts  of  the  other.  At  the  great 
day  of  the  resurrection,  these  bodies  shall  re-assume 
all  their  essential  and  solid  parts,  without  which  they 
would  not  be  true  bodies ;  but  they  will  have  no  oc- 
casion for  the  adventitious  or  fluid  parts,  such  as  the 
blood  and  juices  ;  for  then  they  shall  have  no  more  in- 
ward heat  to  consume  them,  no  more  hunger  and 
thirst.  Therefore  they  shall  have  no  more  need  of 
meat  or  drink,  or  of  any  other  thing  whatsoever  that 
administers  nourishment.  Let  metals  be  ever  so  much 
mingled,  the  goldsmith  separates  them  with  ease  :  In 
the  same  manner,  let  our  hum.an  bodies  be  ever  so 
much  blended  together,  God  will  be  able  to  separate 
them  one  from  the  other.  When  the  goldsmith  would 
separate  his  metals,  he  casts  them  into  the  melting-pot, 
and  causeth  them  to  pass  through  the  fire ;  but  God, 
who  can  do  all  things  of  himself,  hath  no  need  of  the 
fiTQ  or  the  melting-pot ;  since  by  his  word,  or  at  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye,  he  can  cause  this  separation  to 
be  made,  and  render  to  each  body  that  which  is  essen- 
tial and  necessary  to  it.  In  a  word,  if  the  difficulty 
was  far  greater  than  it  is,  and  the  solution  of  it  not 
so  easy  to  be  found,  that  should  not  lesson  our  faith, 
or  cause  us  to  doubt  of  the  resurrection  of  the  body. 
When  questions  arise  concerning  fnatters.  that  the 
holy  scripture  hath  not  exprcssiy  declared  and  deci- 
ded, or  that  cannot  be  drawn  from  it  by  any  necessary 
jiud  evident  consequence,  it  is  lawful  to  dispute  either 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  415 

for  or  against  such  things ;  but  when  they  concern 
such  truths,  as  this  sacred  writ  inspired  of  God  plainly 
and  clearly  sets  forth,  our  faith  must  learn  her  duty, 
to  submit  to  Almighty  God,  and  believe  that  there  is 
nothing  impossible  w^ith  him.  Now, this  doctrine  of 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead  is  so  expressly  and  clearly 
revealed  in  the  holy  scripture,  that  it  seems  as  visible 
as  the  sun-beams  at  noon-day. 

The  richness  of  this  subject  naturally  gives  birth  to 
a  great  many  important  questions;  an  answer  to  which 
may  help  to  set  it  in  a  clearer  light.  First,  it  is  asked. 
By  whom,  and  by  whose  power  this  resurrection  shall 
be  effected  ?  The  scripture  itself  gives  occasion  to  this 
inquiry  -,  for  sometimes  it  ascribes  it  to  God  the  Fa- 
ther, as  in  John  ch.  5.  The  Fa  the?'  raisetk  up  the 
dead,  and  quickeneth  them,  vers.  21  ;  sometimes  to  the 
Son,  as  in  Philippians  ch.  3.  Jesus  Christ  shall  change 
our  vile  body,  according  to  the  working  zvhereby  he  is 
able  even  to  subdue  all  things  unto  himself,  vers.  21  ; 
and  sometimes  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  in  Romans 
ch.  8.  If  the  Spirit  of  him  that  raised  up  Jesus  from 
the  dead,  dwell  in  you  ;  he  that  raised  up  Christ  from 
the  dead,  shall  also  quicken  your  mortal  bodies,  by  his 
Spirit  that  dwelleih  in  yom  vers.  11.  But  this  diiFi- 
culty  is  easily  solved ;  for  all  the  external  works  of 
"God,  that  concern  the  creatures,  .are  common  to  the 
three  persons  of  the  most  holy,  most  glorious,  and  most 
adorable  Trinity  ;  so  that  w^e  shall  rise  again  by  the 
infinite  power  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost. 
Nevertheless  the  resurrection  is  more  particularly  as- 
cribed to  the  Son,  as  he  is  judge  of  the  quick  and  the 
dead;  in  which  quality  all  power  is  given  unto  him 
in  heaven  and  in  earth,  Matth.  xxviii.  18. 

Second,  Some  inquire  farther,  when  this  resurrec- 
tion shall  be  ?  I  answer,  that  it  shall  be  in  the  day 
which  God  hath  appointed,  in  the  w^hich  he  shall 
judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  by  that  man  whom, 
he  hath  ordained,  Acts  xvii.  31.  You  are  not  to  ex- 
pect, Christian  souls,  that  I  should  tell  you  precisely 
the  day  when  this  shall  happen  ;  for  it  belongs  not  io 
us  to  know  the  times  and  seasons  which  God  hatli  re- 


416  THE    CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION-. 

served  to  himself.  It  is  true,  we  see  that  most  pail 
of  the  prophecies  are  already  fulfilled ;  so  that  we 
may  say  in  general,  The  Lord  is  at  handy  Phil.  iv.  5. 
now  is  our  salvation  nearer  than  when  we  believed, 
Rom.  xiii.  11.  Nevertheless,  I  cannot  undertake  to 
point  out  to  you  this  glorious  day,  nor  to  tell  you  the 
year,  nor  even  the  age  when  it  shall  be.  There  is  no 
man  upon  earth,  nor  angel  in  heaven,  that  is  able  to 
speak  of  it  with  any  certainty.  This  is  what  Jesus 
Christ  himself  informs  us,  But  of  that  day  and  Jiour 
knoweth  no  man^  no,  not  the  angels  of  heaven ,  but  my 
Father  ouly^  Matth.  xxiv.  36;  and  whereas  our  Lord 
adds,  neither  the  S'on^  Mark  xiii.  32,  we  must  under- 
stand this  to  be  spoken  of  himself  as  he  was  a  man 
during  his  abode  in  this  world  :  for  as  he  is  God,  he 
knows  all  things  from  all  eternity;  and  even  as  he  is 
man,  he  knows  all  things  in  that  state  of  glory  to 
whicli  he  is  exalted  ;  but  he  hath  hid  from  us  the  time 
of  his  coming,  that  we  may  expect  him  at  every  mo- 
ment :  Thus  he  tells  his  holy  apostles,  TVatch  there- 
fore, for  ye  k?wzv  not  zvhat  hour  your  Lord  doth  come. 
But  knozv  this,  that  if  the  good  man  of  t lie  house  Jiad 
known  in  zvhat  ivatcJi  the  tliief  zvould  come,  he  zvould 
have  ivafclied,  and.  zvould  not  have  suffered  his  house 
to  be  l)roken  up,  Matth.  xxiv.  42,  43.  He  writes  in 
the  same  manner  to  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Sardis, 
Bemember  therefore  hozv  thou  hast  received  and 
heard,  and  holdfast,  and  repent.  If  therefore  thou 
shalt  not  zvatch,  I  zvill  come  on  thee  as  a  tliief,  and 
thou  shalt  not  knozv  zvhat  hour  I  zvill  come  upon  thee, 
jRev.  iii.  3.  The  primitive  Christians  were  well  ac- 
quainted with  this  doctrine,  as  we  may  conclude 
from  that  passage  of  St.  Paul  :  But  of  the  times  and 
the  seasons,  brethren^  ye  have  ?io  need  that  I  zvrite 
unto  you  ;  for  you  yourselves  know  perfectly,  that  the 
day  of  the  Lord  so  cometli  as  a  thief  in  the  night  ;  for 
zvhen  they  shall  say  peace  and  safety,  then  sudden  de- 
struction Cometh  upon  them,  as  travail  upon  a  zvoman 
zvith  child,  and  they  shall  not  escape^  1  lliess.  v.  1,2, 
3.  The  time  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man,  is 
likened  to  the  davs  of  Noah  ;  for  as  the  inhabitants  of 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  417 

the  world,  before  the  deluge,  were  eating  and  drink- 
ing, marrying  and  giving  in  marriage,  insensible  of 
the  flood  till  it  came  and  took  them  all  away  ;  so 
will  it  be  at  Christ's  second  coming.  See  Matth.  xxiv. 
37,  38,  39. 

Solomon  hath  observed.  That  hope  deferred  maketh 
the  heart  sick,  Prov.  xiii.  12  ;  but  the  lively  hope  of 
the  resurrection  is  an  exception  to  this.  For,  admit- 
ting it  may  yet  be  delayed  for  several  thousands  years, 
it  can  little  afi^ect  those  who  die  in  the  Lord.  Their 
bodies  in  the  grave  have  an  undisturbed  repose,  and 
are  as  free  from  impatience  as  a  man  in  a  sound  sleep ; 
and  their  souls,  in  their  separate  state,  are  with  the 
Lord,  2  Cor.  v.  8,  and  doubtless  do  enjoy  so  much  fe- 
licity, as  effectually  excludes  every  uneasy  passion, 
every  kind  of  disquietude.  St.  Peter  tells  us,  That  a 
thousand  years  zvith  the  Lord  are  hut  as  one  dajjy 
2  Pet.  iii.  8.  Perhaps  we  may  conclude  in  like  man- 
ner, respecting  human  spirits  in  paradise,  that  a  thou- 
sand years,  in  that  happy  state,  are  to  them  but  as 
one  day  in  the  present  world,  and  that  numbers  of 
years  pass  oif  with  greater  (seeming)  celerity,  to  the 
perfected  spirits  above,  than  moments  to  such  who 
live  in  the  midst  of  troubles  below. 

Third,  Some  make  it  a  matter  of  inquiry.  Where 
this  resurrection  shall  take  place  ?  The  extravagant 
conceits  of  the  Jews  have  given  rise  to  this  question, 
inasmuch  as  many  of  them  hold,  that  the  dead  will 
be  raised  only  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  that  the  bo- 
dies of  those  Jews  who  die  and  are  deposited  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  world,  make  their  way  through  the 
secret  caverns  of  the  globe,  till  they  arrive  at  the  Holy 
Land  :  and  moreover,  that  they  shall  feel  more  or  less 
pain  in  their  passage,  according  to  the  purity  or  pol- 
lution of  their  lives.  It  is  needless  to  spend  time  in  re- 
futing such  groundless  and  impertinent  opinions  ;  but 
it  may  give  us  an  occasion  to  acknowledge  the  just 
judgement  of  heaven  upon  this  unhappy  people,  who 
have  rejected,  with  an  hellish  obstinacy,  the  great  and 
only  Saviour  of  sinners;  inasmuch  as  they  received 
not  the  love  of  the  truth,  that  they  might  be  saved, 

r.    f 


418  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

they  are  left  under  strong  delusions,  and  to  believe 
lies,  2  Thess.  ii.  10,  11.  As  Christians,  taught  by  the 
Spirit  in  the  scriptures,  we  believe,  w^herever  the 
body  is  found  at  that  day,  there  shall  it  be  raised 
again,  whether  in  the  earth  or  the  seas,  Rev.  xx.  IS. 

Fourth,  Some  farther  inquire,  What  shall  rise  from 
the  grave  ?  To  this  it  may  be  replied.  The  same  body 
that  falls  by  death,  shall  be  the  subject  of  the  resur- 
rection. Should  the  Almighty  form  a  new  body,  and 
unite  it  to  the  soul,  this  could  not,  with  any  proprie- 
ty, be  called  a  resurrection,  but  rather  a  new  creation ; 
neither  shall  the  soul  at  that  time  take  such  a  body 
as  its  own,  inasmuch  as  things  only  alike,  are  not  the 
same,  how  remarkable  soever  that  likeness  may  be. 
The  very  same  body,  which  the  soul  animated  during 
its  abode  here,  shall  then  be  raised  and  fashioned 
anew.  As  in  the  spiritual  resurrection,  the  Lord 
does  not  create  a  new  soul,  but  quickens  and  sancti- 
fies that  which  before  was  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins^ 
so  in  this  corporeal  resurrection,  God  does  not  make 
another  body,  but  bestows  a  renewed  life  upon  that 
which  lay  under  the  power  of  death. 

When  our  Saviour  rose  from  the  dead,  he  did  not 
form  for  himself  a  new  body,  but  his  soul  assumed 
and  re-animated  the  same  he  had  laid  down  ;  in  like 
manner,  at  the  general  resurrection,  he  will  not  create 
new  bodies  for  the  children  of  men,  but  restore  life 
to  those  bodies  that  had  been  lodged  in  the  silent 
grave.  This  argument  seems  to  be  unanswerable, 
inasmuch  as  the^  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  is  not 
only  the  efficient  or  meritorious  cause  of  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead,  but  it  is  also  the  pattern  or  model, 
or  (as  the  schoolmen  phrase  it)  the  exemplary  cause 
of  this  glorious  privilege.  But  there  is  little  need  of 
arguments  where  the  scriptures  are  clear  and  express^ 
St.  Paul,  treating  on  this  subject,  says.  That  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  shall  change  our  vile  bodi/y  that  it  may  he 
fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  hodyy  Phil.  iii.  20,  21  ; 
and  elsewhere.  This  corruptible  must  put  on  incor- 
ruplion,  and  this  mortal  must  put  on  immortality^ 
I  Cor.  XV.  53.     We  read  also  of  the  life  of  Jesus  he- 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  iig 

ing  made  manifest  in  our  body,  &c.  2 Cor.  iv.  10,  li; 
and  holy  Job,  in  an  early  day,  having  a  look  to  the 
resurrection,  spake  of  seeing  God  in  his  fleshy  and  ivith 
his  eyeS)  &c.  Job  xix.  26  :  nay,  in  some  copies  of  the 
creed,  called  the  Apostles,  and  particularly  the  copy 
of  Aquila,  it  is  not  only,  I  believe  the  resurrection  of 
the  flesh,  but,  I  believe  the  resurrection  of  this  flesh. 

Fifth,  Some  inquire,  whether  the  bodies  of  the 
wicked  shall  rise  from  the  dead,  as  v^^ell  as  those  of 
the  righteous  ?  Some,  among  the  Jews,  who  delight 
in  whimsical  notions,  conceive,  that  the  resurrection 
does  regard  the  just  only,  and  that  others  have  no  part 
in  it ;  and  to  strengthen  this  false  opinion,  they  abuse 
those  words  of  sacred  scripture.  The  ivicked  shall  not 
stand  in  the  judgement,  nor  sinners  in  the  congregation 
of  the  righteous,  Psal.  i.  5.  Nay,  they  are  so  besotted 
with  pride,  and  a  high  conceit  of  themselves,  that 
they  imagine  none  are  righteous  but  those  of  their 
own  nation  ;  that  none  are  pleasing  to  God,  or  shall 
share  in  the  resurrection,  save  the  Israelites  :  but, 
blessed  be  God,  we  who  are  Christians  are  better  in- 
structed ;  and  we  firmly  believe  every  individual  of 
Adam's  posterity,  living  and  dying  in  the  different 
parts  of  the  world,  from  the  beginning  of  time  to  its 
•last  period,  shall  be  raised  from  the  dead  at  the  last  day. 

St.  Paul  seems  very  positive,  that  there  shall  be  a 
resurrection  both  of  the  just  and  of  the  unjust,  Acts 
xxiv.  15.  And  the  Psalm.ist,  in  the  passage  above 
cited,  advances  nothing  against  this  everlasting  truth: 
he  does  not  say,  the  wicked  shall  not  rise  again,  but, 
that  they  shall  not  stand  in  the  judgement,  &c ;  i.  e. 
not  be  able  to  bear  up  under  it,  or  abide  in  it,  but 
will  sink  and  fall  under  the  dreadful  sentence  of  the 
righteous  judge,  highly  displeased  wuth  their  nume- 
rous iniquities.  But  it  may  not  be  amiss  farther  to 
observe,  though  all,  without  exception,  will  be  rais- 
ed from  the  dead,  yet  there  will  be  a  remarkable 
difference  between  the  righteous  and  others,  as  to  the 
manner  in  which  it  will  be  done.  The  wicked  wnl^ 
be  drawn  out  of  the  grave  as  capital  criminals  out  or 
Ae  duno:eon,  to  receive  sentence  of  deatli  ;  but  the 


420  THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION/. 

Lord  Jesus  will  raise  believers  with  this  view,  that 
their  bodies,  as  well  as  their  souls,  may  have  share  in 
the  precious  fruits  of  redemption.  Christians  are  cal- 
led the  children  of  the  resurrection,  as  none  but  these 
shall  enjoy  the  eternal  blessings  and  benefits  conse- 
quent thereunto. 

Sixth,  Some  perhaps  may  farther  inquire,  After 
what  manner  this  resurrection  will  be  brought  about? 
From  sacred  scripture  we  learn,  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  will  descend  from  heaven  with  power  and 
great  glory,  having  myriads  of  angels  and  saints  at- 
tending, preceded  by  the  arch-angel  sounding  the 
trump  of  God ;  for  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and 
the  dead  shall  be  raised,  1  Thess.  iii.  13.  iv.  16. 
1  Cor.  XV.  52.  At  the  sounding  of  the  silver  trumpet 
in  the  Jewish  jubilee,  the  prisons  were  opened,  and 
the  prisoners  set  free;  in  like  manner,  at  the  sound  of 
the  last  trumpet,  all  the  prisons  of  death  will  be  broke 
open,  and  all  the  bodies  of  the  dead  delivered  at  that 
day.  The  sea  iv ill  give  up  the  dead  that  are  in  it^  and 
death  and  hell  deliver  up  the  dead  zohich  are  in  them. 
The  beloved  Lazarus  in  the  grave,  hearing  the  voice 
of  Jesus  calling  him  by  his  name,  and  bidding  him 
come  forth,  presently  obeyed ;  and  no  sooner  shall 
the  powerful  voice  of  Jesus  sound  through  the  terri- 
tories of  the  dead,  but  all  shall  arise  and  stand  before 
him  :  For  the  hour  is  comings  in  the  which  all  that  are 
in  their  graves  shall  hear  his  voice ^  and  shall  come 
forth,  John  v.  28,  29. 

Seventh,  It  may  be  asked.  With  what  stature  of 
body  shall  the  dead  arise  ?  Some  are  ready  to  con- 
clude, they  shall  rise  again  in  the  same  stature  in 
which  they  departed  this  life  :  this  conclusion  they 
draw  from  St.  John's  visionary  description  of  the  last 
judgement  :  /  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great y  stand 
before  God,  &c.  Rev.  xx.  12.  Others  again  believe, 
that  all  the  righteous  shall  rise  again  in  perfect  sta- 
ture, and  like  to  the  Lord  Jesus;  this  they  endeavoiir 
to  prove  by  a  passage  of  St.  Paul,  Till  we  all  come  to 
the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knozvledge  of  the  Son 
of  God:,  lifilo  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the 
stature  of  thcfidness  of  Christ,  Eph.  iv,  1 3= 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  42 1 

As  this  particular  (with  many  more)  does  but  remote- 
ly relate  to  everlasting  felicity,  it  the  less  concerns  us 
to  pry  into  it;  and  as  the  scriptures  are  silent  concern- 
ing this,  it  behoves  us  to  think  and  speak  of  it  with 
caution.  I  hardly  believe  we  shall  rise  again  in  the 
same  stature  of  body  in  which  we  die.  The  other 
opinion.  That  all  the  saints  shall  rise  from  the  dead  in 
stature  like  to  Christ's,  and  in  that  respect  bear  his 
image  in  their  bodies,  carries  in  it  nothing  contrary  to 
piety:  but  surely  this  cannot  be  proved  from  the  words 
of  St.  Paul  above  recited  ;  since  the  whole  tenor  of 
his  discourse  does  evidently  discover,  that  he  intends 
not  the  stature  of  the  body,  but  of  the  soul,  consisting 
in  knowledge,  holiness,  &c. 

It  is  highly  probable,  the  righteous  shall  rise  again, 
in  what  may  be  called  a  perfect  stature  of  body,  vv^ith- 
out  deficiency  or  infirmity.  The  beauty  and  perfec- 
tion of  the  outward  frame  largely  contributes  to  the 
glory  and  majesty  of  the  body,  and  without  which  we 
cannot  be  said  to  be  perfectly  happy.  This  kind  of 
perfection  is  agreeable  to  the  command  and  dominion 
which  the  Lord  will  give  to  his  saints  over  the  other 
creatures  in  and  after  the  resurrection.  Were  those 
who  die  in  the  state  of  childhood  to  rise  again  in  the 
same  stature,  and  such  who  depart  hence  in  old 
age  to  leave  their  graves  with  their  bodies  feeble  and 
infirm  as  laid  down,  in  either  case,  how  is  it  consist- 
ent with  the  glory  and  perfection  of  the  after-state, 
where  nothing  w^ill  be  w^anting,  nothing  amiss  ? 

The  promised  land  was  a  type  of  the  celestial  Ca- 
naan ;  and  it  is  not  without  good  reason  we  are  re- 
peatedly informed,  that  none  of  those  who  took  posses- 
sion of  the  Holy  Land  were  aged  persons,  except 
Joshua  and  Caleb,  the  rest  not  exceeding  sixty  years. 
Perhaps  we  might  also  apply  to  the  Jerusalem  above, 
what  is  spoken  by  the  prophet  respecting  Jerusalem^ 
below^,  There  shall  be  no  more  thence  an  infant  of 
days,  nor  an  old  man  that  hath  not, filled  his  days.  Is. 
Ixv.  20. 

.  It  pleased  the  all-wise  creator  to  form  our  first  pa- 
rents in  perfect  stature,  and  put  them  in  possession  of 


422  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

the  terrestrial  paradise  ;  and  it  may  be  supposed,  he 
will  raise  up  the  righteous  in  like  manner,  and  intro- 
duce them  into  the  celestial  one.  The  body  of  a  child 
in  the  present  state  is  many  years  before  it  does  arrive 
at  a  manly  stature,  but  in  the  resurrection  the  Lord 
may  affect  this  as  in  a  moment.  What  is  spoken  by 
St.  John  in  the  passage  afore  mentioned,  respecting 
the  dead,  small  and  great,  standing  before  God, 
Rev.  XX.  12,  seems  to  have  no  regard  to  the  size  or 
bigness  of  the  body,  but  to  the  state  and  condition  of 
the  persons  spoken  of,  intimating,  that  kings  and 
princes,  with  their  subjects  and  slaves,  must  all  appear 
in  that  awful  day,  according  to  what  St.  Paul  de- 
clares, JVe  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment-seat  of 
Christy  that  every  one  may  receive  the  things  done  in 
his  bodijy  &;c.  2  Cor.  v.  10. 

Eighth,  Some  may  be  disposed  farther  to  inquire, 
What  bodies  the  wicked  shall  have  at  and  after  the 
resurrection  ;  If  we  consider  the  smoke  of  the  bot- 
tomless pit,  the  fury  of  the  infernal  flames,  with  the 
violent  torments  which  the  wicked  shall  suffer,  per- 
haps we  might  conclude  they  shall  appear  ill  favoured, 
deformed,  and  dreadful  to  behold  ;  that  there  will  ap- 
pear, in  their  guilty  looks,  and  ghastly  countenances, 
the  image  of  Satan,  and  the  furies  of  hell.  But  be 
this  as  it  will,  the  bodies  of  the  wicked  will  be  im- 
mortal, and  their  immortality  a  miserable  one  ;  that 
it  had  been  better  for  them  not  to  have  been,  or  even 
to  have  been  as  the  beasts  that  perish,  rather  than 
thus  live  to  die  eternally,  be  ever  dying,  yet  never 
dead  ;  plunged  into  miseries  so  great  as  to  be  inex- 
pressible, and  for  their  continuance  eternally  ;  in 
these  exquisite  sufferings  seeking  death,  or  to  be  re- 
duced to  nothing  ;  but  in  vain,  for  death  will  fly  from 
them,  and  they  left  in  the  extremity  of  anguish,  to  the 
never-dying  worm,  and  unquenchable  fire.  O  mise- 
rable bodies,  and  yet  more  miserable  souls  !  thus  cast 
down  into  hell,  where  the  devils  will  discharge  all 
their  artillery,  exert  all  their  fury,  and  take  pleasure 
in  tormenting  to  all  eternity. 

Ninth,  Some  may  be  disposed  more  particularly  to 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  423 

inquire  concerning  the  qualities  of  the  bodies  of  believ- 
ers after  the  resurrection.  As  to  the  substance  of  their 
bodies,  it  will  probably  be  the  same  as  in  this  life,  real 
human  bodies,  not  imaginary  ones.  In  the  resurrection, 
the  bodies  of  the  faithful,  like  that  of  their  Saviour,  will 
be  attended  with  glorious  qualities,  which  they  had  not 
before  ;  but  the  reality  and  true  nature  of  their  bodies 
will  probably  remain,  upon  which  account  they  might 
use  the  language  of  the  risen  Redeemer,  Handle  7ne,  and 
see ^  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones  as  ye  see  me  have^ 
Luke  xxiv.  39.  As  the  soul  does  continue  essentially 
the  same,  when  perfectly  freed  from  sin,  corruption  and 
every  vicious  inclination  -,  so  it  is  likely  the  body  will 
remain  the  same,  as  to  its  essential  parts,  though  wonder- 
fully changed  with  regard  to  its  qualities.  Corruption 
and  mortality  will  then  be  for  ever  cast  off,  with  sick- 
ness, pain,  and  every  other  inconvenience  which  did  at- 
tend it  during  this  life.  In  a  word,  all  bodily  imperfec- 
tions will  be  removed,  all  deficiencies  made  up,  and  the 
bodies  of  the  saints  rendered  perfect  and  beautiful,  with- 
out spot  or  blemish. 

Our  Saviour  in  the  gospel,  upon  different  occasions, 
does  indeed  advise  his  followers,  if  the  eye  offend,  pluck 
it  out ;  if  the  hand  or  the  foot  offend,  cut  it  off,  and  assigns 
a  good  reason  for  this,  it  is  better  to  enter  into  life  halt  or 
maimed,  than  with  a  perfect  body  to  suffer  everlasting  mis- 
ery, Matth.  V.  29,  30.  xviii.  8,  9.  But  these  passages 
are  manifestly  figurative;  and  by  them  our  Lord  would 
instruct  us,  that  for  his  sake  we  must  deny  ourselves  our 
irregular  and  importunate  lusts ;  and  he  seems  to  ground 
his  manner  of  speaking  upon  this  supposition,  "That  if 
it  were  possible  to  enter  into  heaven  with  a  maimed  and 
mutilated  body,  it  were  better  so  to  enjoy  the  happiness 
thereof,  than  with  a  whole  body  to  endure  the  torments  q( 
hell."  But  it  cannot  from  hence  be  inferred,  that  any  of 
the  righteous  shall  rise  from  their  graves  with  bodies  im- 
perfect in  any  part,  and  especially  as  that  seems  inconsist- 
ent with  perfect  felicity.  Moreover,  as  the  very  being 
of  sin,  as  to  them,  will  be  entirely  abolished,  no  part 
of  the  punishment  of  sin  can  well  be  supposed  to  abide. 

It  muse  be  acknowledged,  there  have  been,  and  still 


42 i  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATIO^T. 

are,  some  who  hold,  that  the  martyrs  will  bear  on  their 
bodies  the  scars  and  other  tokens  of  their  sufferings  for 
Christ,  in  like  manner  as  the  Saviour  himself,  after  his 
resurrection,  could  shew  the  print  of  the  nails  in  his  hands 
and  feet,  and  of  the  spear  in  his  late  wounded  side  ;  they 
farther  consider  the  martyrs  as  comparable  to  soldiers 
who  have  acted  with  bravery  in  the  field  of  battle,  who 
have  received  wounds  in  the  service  of  their  king  and 
country,  the  marks  of  which  they  esteem  honourable  and 
glorious,  and  remaining  proofs  of  their  intrepidity  and 
courage.  But  however  plausible  this  sort  of  reasoning 
may  seem,  we  dare  not  assert  it  will  be  so,  since  sacred 
scripture  as  to  this  is  silent.  The  martyrs  are  set  forth 
as  arrayed  in  robes,  washed  and  whitened  in  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb  :  and  although  they  are  said  to  have  come  out 
of  great  tribulation,  yet  no  mention  is  made  of  any  re- 
maining marks  of  their  preceding  sufferings.  See  Rev, 
vii,  13,  14. 

Our  Saviour  was  pleased  to  preserve  the  above-men- 
tioned marks  on  his  new-raised  body,  perhaps  for  that 
end  and  purpose  already  answered  by  them,  viz.  the  re- 
moving unbelief  from  his  doubting  aposdes ;  or  perhaps 
for  some  future  purpose,  of  which  we  have  nothing  cer- 
tain" to  say ;  but  surely  from  this  instance  nothing  can  be 
concluded  respecting  any  similar  marks  in  the  bodies  of 
any  of  his  followers.  Thus  much  we  may  safely  say, 
either  the  bodies  of  the  martyrs  will  have  no  such  scars, 
&c.  as  are  contended  for,  or,  if  any  at  all,  not  such  as 
shall  introduce  deformity  in  the  body,  or  deprive  it  of 
any  part  required  to  render  it  perfect.  Perfection  of 
body  seems  necessary  to  perfect  felicity. 

In.  the  resurrection,  the  bodies  of  believers  will  be  freed 
from  various  infirmities,  which  attended  our  first  parents 
in  the  state  of  innocence.  They  were  subject  to  hunger, 
thirst,  weariness,  and  the  lilce  ;  and  consequently,  in  need 
of  m.eat,  drink,  sleep,  &c.  And  though  they  might 
safely  depend  upon  the  protection  of  God,  while  they 
continued  in  their  integrity,  yet  in  themselves  they  v/ere 
liable  to  injury  by  fire  or  sword,and  to  be  greatly  annoyed 
even  by  the  scorching  rays  of  the  sun :  but  the  bodies  of 
the  .saints  at  that  dav,  and  for  ever,  will  be  secure  from 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  425 

pain,  weariness,  and  every  kind  of  violence  -,  they  shall 
hunger  and  thirst  no  morey  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on 
thenis  or  any  heat.     See  Rev.  vii.  16,  17  5  xxi.  4. 

It  is  probable,  that  the  glorified  body  will  possess  all 
the  beauties  and  perfections  it  is  capable  of,  and  that  these 
will  never  change  or  fade,  nor  shall  any  accident  be  able 
to  destroy  or  diminish  them.  The  longest  conceivable 
duration  shall  not  impress  upon  this  body  any  evidence 
of  age,  but  it  will  always  appear  youthful,  healthful,  and 
in  the  height  of  beauty  ;  on  which  account  it  may  be 
compared  to  a  precious  stone  that  retaineth  all  its  lustrfc 
without  any  alloy,  or  the  sun  that  shineth  in  all  its  bright- 
ness,yet  suffers  no  sensible  abatementof  its  light  and  heat* 

These  bodies,  when  raised  and  glorified,  will  have  cast 
off  every  gross  quality,  by  reason  of  which  they  are  now 
tending  to  the  earth,  but  then  shall  mount  and  move  with 
greater  celerity  than  the  eagle,  when  seeking  after,  or 
hastening  to  the  prey.  The  body,  in  its  pfescnt  state, 
is  of  the  earthy  earthy  y  and  sown  in  the  grave  a  natural  bo- 
dy :  but  it  will  be  raised  from  thence  a  spiritual  one,  not 
changed  into  a  spirit  j  it  will  be  a  body  still  made  up  of 
its  proper  parts,  yet  spiritual ;  because  freed  from  its 
earthly  qualities,  will  live  no  more  an  animal  life,  or  need 
any  longer  the  present  supports  of  it,  any  more  than  the 
angels  in  heaven  do, 

Jesus  Christ,  forty  days  after  his  resurrection,  ascended 
up  towards  heaven  in  a  cloud ;  but  surely  this  cloud  could 
not  be  necessary  to  support,  or  any  way  assist  him  in 
his  ascent.  When  in  his  state  of  humiliation,  and  his 
body  resembling  our  own,  he  then  walked  upon  the 
waves  of  the  sea  i  and  could  it  have  been  matter  of  won- 
der, if  after  the  resurrection-change,  he  had  been  seen 
walking  upon  the  wings  of  the  wind  ?  If  any  created  as- 
sistance had  been  needful  to  our  Saviour's  ascent,  he  had 
legions  of  angels  at  command.  This  cloud,  then,  is  ra- 
ther to  be  considered  as  an  evidence  of  his  divine  Ma- 
jesty and  magnificence.  It  hath  pleased  the  Lord  on 
various  occasions,  to  discover  himself  to  his  people  as 
attended  with  a  cloud  j  and  this  in  scripture  is  called  Z/:^^ 
glory  of  the  Lord,  Exod.  xl.  34,  35.  This  was  the  visible 
token  of  the  divine  presence,  Exod.  xiii,  21  and  xxix.  16. 

3  H 


4£6  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

1  Kings  viii.  10.  And,  upon  the  whole,  we  may  con- 
sider the  cloud  attending  our  Saviour's  ascension,  as  a 
chariot  of  state  in  which  the  King  of  Kings  rode  in  tri- 
umph to  glory. 

The  resurrection-bodies  of  the  saints,  will,  it  is  sup- 
posed, shine  with  excelling  lustre  :  not  only  discovering 
a  splendor  in  their  countenance  or  face,  (like  that  of 
Moses  when  he  had  been  in  the  holy  mount  with  his  ma- 
ker) but  in  their  whole  body,  like  the  true  diamond 
which  casts  abroad  its  lustre  on  every  side.  It  is  said  of 
Christ  at  his  transfiguration.  That  his  raiment  was  white 
as  the  li^ht,  Matth.  xvii.  2.  In  like  manner,  our  bodies, 
which  are  but  as  a  covering  to  the  soul,  will,  it  is  thought, 
appear  pellucid  and  transparent :  hence  compared  by  the 
prophet  to  the  brightness  of  the  firmament,  and  of  the 
stars ;  and  by  our  Lord,  to  the  lustre  of  the  sun  itself. 
See  Dan.  xii.  3.  Matth.  xiii.  43. 

These  bodies  at  the  resurrection  will  be  immortal  and 
incorruptible,  will  abide  both  as  to  their  being  and  their 
glory.  They  will  be  rendered  more  durable  than  the 
visible  heavens,  or  any  part  of  their  furniture,  the  sun, 
the  moon,  or  the  stars  The  psalmist  hath  observed,  that 
the  heavens  shall  perish y  and  all  of  them  shall  zvax  old  like 
a  garment y  &c.  Psal.  cii.  25,  26.  And  St.  Peter  speaks 
of  their  passing  away  with  a  great  noise,  2  Pet.  iii.  7,  10. 
But  the  new  formed  body  will  abide  for  ever,  the  mortal 
will  put  on  immortality,  the  children  of  the  resurrection 
can  die  no  more,  for  death  will  be  swallowed  up  in  vic- 
tory, Luke  XX.  36.  1  Cor.  xv.  54.  The  Old  and  New 
Testament  furnish  us  with  instances  of  some  that  were 
raised  from  the  dead ;  but  they  hereby  became  subject 
to  death  and  corruption  a  second  time.  How  happily 
different  will  it  be  with  believers  in  that  day,  when  mor- 
tality shall  be  swallowed  up  of  life,  and  all  join  in  those 
joyful  interrogatories,  0  death  where  is  thy  stingy  O  grave 
where  is  thy  victory  ?  Jhe  sting  of  death  is  sin,  and  the 
strength  of  sin  is  the  law ;  but  thanh  he  to  God  who  giveth 
us  the  victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  &c.  See  2 
Cor.  v.  4.     1  Cor.  xv.  bo,  56,  57. 

In  a  word,  and  to  carry  this  matter  to  the  happiest 
hcightj  the  bodies  of  believers  at  the  resurrection  wiU 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  427 

resemble  that  of  the  Saviour  himself.  As  St.  Paul  is 
professedly  treating  on  this  subject,  he  may  very  fairly 
be  supposed  to  point  at  this  particular  in  the  foUov^- 
ing  w^ords  :  The  first  man  is  of  the  earthy  earthy  ;  the 
second  man  is  the  Lordjrom  heaven.  As  is  the  earthy ^ 
such  are  they  also  that  are  earthy  ;  and  as  is  the  hea- 
venly, such  are  they  also  that  are  heavenly.  And  as 
we  have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we  shall  also 
bear  the  image  of  the  heavenly,  1  Cor.  xv.  47,  48,  49. 
And  more  plainly  still  in  another  epistle,  We  look  for 
the  Saviour  [frojn  heaveii]  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  ivho 
shall  chajige  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be  fashioned  like 
zinto  his  glorious  body,  8zc.  Phil  iii.  20,  21. 

When  the  temple  of  Jerusalem  was  building  a  se- 
cond time,  on  the  return  from  the  Babylonish  captiv- 
ity, the  ancient  persons,  w^ho  had  seen  the  former  house 
in  its  glory,  w^ept  aloud,  on  thinging  how  far  short 
this  latter  house  would  fall,  in  point  of  splendor  and 
magnificence,  of  that  which  had  been  destroyed.  See 
Ezra  iii.  12;  Hag.ii.  3.  But  when  the  second  temple 
of  the  body  is  erected,  nothing  will  be  heard  among 
the  children  of  God,  but  sounds  of  triumph  and  joy  ; 
and  such  who  have  by  faith,  and  meditation  seen  and 
considered  this  house  (the  body)  in  its  former  glory 
.and  innocent  state,  will  have  no  cause  to  lament  the 
entrance  of  sin,  and  consequent  destruction  by  death, 
as  it  will  be  universally  acknowledged.  The  glory  of 
this  latter  house  is  greater,  far  greater,  than  that  of 
the  former  ;  and  all  this  by  the  appearance,  presence^ 
and  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  Hag.  ii.  9. 

Before  we  close  this  subject,  it  m^y  not  be  impro- 
per to  take  some  notice  of  such  who  shall  be  found 
alive  at  Christ's  second  coming,  and  whose  bodies  will 
not  be  lodged  in  the  silent  grave.  Of  these  the  apos- 
tle speaks  very  particularly  :  Behold  I  will  shew  you 
a  mystery  ;  zve  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be 
changed  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the 
last  \rump,  (for  the  trumpet  shall  sound,)  and  the  dead 
shall  be  raised  incorruptible,  and  zve  shall  be  changed, 
1  Cor.  XV.  51,  52.  And  in  another  epistle,  For  thu 
•we  say  unto  you  by  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  we  tvJic,^ 


42S  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

are  alive  and  remain  unto  the  coming  of  the  Lordy  shall 
not  prevent  them  that  are  asleep  :  for  the  Lord  himself 
shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout  ^  with  the  voice 
of  the  archangel,  and  zvith  the  trump  of  God  ;  and  the 
dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first ;  then  ice  which  are  alive 
and  remain  shall  be  caught  up  together  zvith  them  in 
the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air :  and  so  shall 
xve  ever  he  zvith  the  Lord;  zvherefore,  comfort  one  an- 
other zvith  these  zvords,  1  Thess.  iv.  15, 18. 

Indeed  the  apostle,  writing  to  the  Hebrews,  says, 
//  is  appointed  unto  men  once  to  die.  If  this  passage 
be  taken  in  its  most  obvious  sense,  the  general  rule 
must  be  supposed  to  admit  of  some  exceptions  y  but 
perhaps  it  may  intimate,  that  this  change  will  be  a 
kind  of  death,  at  least  equivalent  to  it ;  and  the  like 
glorious  qualities  will  take  place  upon  the  bodies  of 
believers  then  found  alive,  as  upon  those  which  are 
then  raised  from  the  grave  ;  so  no  difference  will  ap- 
pear between  the  one  and  the  other,  but  all  equally 
made  meet  to  partake  of  eternal  felicity.  The  bodies 
of  the  wicked  also  will  be  changed  at  the  resurrection, 
and  rendered  like  to  those  of  the  same  character  haled 
out  of  their  graves,  all  alike  immortal,  to  take  their 
part  in  eternal  misery. 

O  happy  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus !  whatever  the 
present  condition  of  the  body  may  be,  take  home  to 
thyself  the  special  consolations  this  subject  does  natu- 
rally afford  thee.  Is  it  grievous  that  the  body  is  im- 
perfect as  to  any  of  its  members,  or  deficient  in  any 
particular  sense  common  to  mankind,  whether  so  born, 
or  it  be  brought  on  by  disease,  accident  ?  &:c.  cheer 
up  under  the  thought,  that  this  body  will  hereafter  ap- 
jiear  in  full  perfection,  and  so  abide  for  ever.  Does 
age  and  sickness  destroy  the  strength  and  beauty  of 
the  outer  frame  ?  consider  the  resurrection  will  fur- 
nish thee  with  renewed  vigour,  adorn  thee  v^^ith  per- 
fect beauty,  and  be  attended  with  eternal  glory. 

The  body,  though  laid  in  the  grave,  will  not  be  lost 
there,  but  found  with  great  advantage  at  the  resurrec- 
tion. As  the  patriarch  Joseph,  when  leaving  this 
world,  commanded  his  brethren  concerning  his  bones; 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  429 

SO  Jesus  will  give  his  sacred  commands  concerning 
the  bodies  of  believers,  and  the  different  parts  of  them 
that  they  may  be  delivered  from  the  grave,  that  house 
of  bondage  and  corruption,  and  safely  conveyed  to 
the  celestial  Canaan.  When  the  tabernacle  of  old 
was  taken  in  peices,  the  high-priest  committed  the  sev- 
eral parts  of  it  to  the  charge  of  the  Levites,and  nothing 
was  wanting  when  they  came  to  set  it  up  again ;  so  the 
Saviour  and  high-priest  of  his  people,  will  take  proper 
care  that  no  part  of  the  earthly  tabernacle,  which  he 
hath  sanctified  for  himself,  be  then  missing,  but  that 
the  whole  be  produced  and  erected  anew,  and  with 
greater  glory  than  ever. 

Who  would  not  readily  lay  aside  his  over-Vv'orn  gar- 
ments at  night,  if  certain  of  being  clad  with  rich  and 
royal  attire  in  the  morning  ?  Who  would  not  cheer- 
fully lay  himself  down  to  sleep  in  his  bed,  could  he 
safely  depend  upon  waking  and  rising  again  with  re- 
newed health,  vigour  and  beauty  ?  Who  would  not 
joyfully  relinquish  a  mean  and  miserable  cottage  for  a 
season,  that  so  it  might  be  adorned  with  all  the  glory 
and  magnificence  of  a  splendid  palace  P  O  belie /er, 
comfort  thyself  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  contentedly 
cast  off  at  death  this  garment,  the  body  which  is  in- 
commodious and  troublesome  on  several  accounts  in 
its  present  state,  assuring  thyself  thou  shalt  receive  this 
same  garment  again  abundantly  bettered  and  beautified, 
rendered  white  as  the  snow,  and  illustrious  as  the  light. 
Let  it  not  concern  thee,  that  the  earthly  tabernacle  will 
shortly  be  taken  down  ;  for  the  Lord  will  build  it  up 
again,  yea,  convert  it  into  a  temple  that  shall  stand  for- 
ever in  all  its  glory.  What  though  the  several  senses  suf- 
fer decays,  and  the  eyes  in  particular  will  soon  be  clos- 
ed, no  more  to  behold  the  light  below?  grieve  not  at 
this,  inasmuch  as  these  eyes  will  be  formed  anew  with 
additional  beauty,  and  with  them  thou  wilt  behold  the 
king  in  his  glory,  and  behold  him  for  thyself:  eras 
the  Psalmist  expresses  the  same  thing,  behold  his  face 
in  righteousness  zvhen  awaking  zcith  his  lilicness,  Job 
xix.  27;  Psal.  xvii.  15.     The  ears  now,  it  may  be, 
are   almost  deaf,  and  will  soon  be  entirely  stopped; 


340  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

but  hereafter  they  shall  hear,  with  everlasting  delight, 
theharmonious  songsof saintsandofangels.  Thetongue 
which  now  faulters  through  weakness,  and  in  a  little 
time  will  speak  no  more,  shall  then  be  formed  anew, 
and  tuned  for  praise,  joining  in  the  melodious  halle- 
lujah's of  the  blessed  above.  The  hands,  now  weak, 
shall  then  be  made  strong  to  receive,  and  for  ever  re- 
tain, immortal  palms  of  victory.  With  the  feeble  feet, 
now  scarce  sufficient  to  support  the  body,  thou  wilt 
then  follow  the  Lamb  to  the  realms  of  glory,  and  tra- 
vel the  streets  of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem.  In  a  word, 
the  whole  body,  though  laid  in  the  grave,  and  turned 
into  dust,  shall  then  arise,  and  shine  as  the  sun  in  the 
firmament,  and  in  its  fullest  splendor. 

What  hath  the  Christian  to  desire  more  ?  At  death, 
the  soul  goes  to  God,  to  Christ,  to  angels,  to  the  spi- 
rits o^just  men  made  perfect :,  to  share  in  their  felicities. 
The  body  indeed  is  lodged  in  the  grave  ;  but  here  it 
will  be  attended  with  a  quiet  repose,  at  the  end  of 
which  it  shall  rise  again.  The  Lord  will  publish  the 
grand  jubilee,  the  prisons  of  death  will  all  be  opened, 
and  the  prisoners  set  {iqq.  The  trumpet  shall  sound, 
and  the  dead  in  Christ  be  raised  incorruptible,  immor- 
tal, •  and  glorious.  The  Christian  may  humbly  say, 
Mij  heart  is  glad,  my  glory  \or  tongue]  rejoicethy  my 
fiesh  also  shall  rest  in  hope  ;  for  the  Lord  will  not  leave 
it  always  in  the  grave,  or  suffer  it  to  abide  under  the 
power  of  corruption  ;  he  will  shew  me  the  path  of 
life,  and  admit  me  to  his  presence,  where  there  is/ul- 
ness  of  joy,  and  pleasures  for  evermore,  Psalm  xvi.  9, 
10,  11. 

Then  let  not  the  actual  and  sensible  approach  of 
death  disturb  the  quiet  of  thy  mind,  shake  thy  faith 
and  confidence  in  God,  or  drive  thee  from  hope,  that 
anchor  of  the  soul  both  sure  and  stedfast,  since  fixed  in 
heaven,  where  Jesus  as  the  forerunner  is  for  thee  en- 
tered. Comfort  thyself  with  the  words  of  holy  Job, 
/  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that  he  shall 
stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the  earth.  And  though^ 
after  my  skin,  worms  destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh 
shall  I  see  God :  zvhom  I  shall  sec  for  myself  and 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  4,31 

mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not  another,  though  my 
reins  he  consumed  iiithin  me.  Job  xix.  25,  26,  27. 
And  with  the  words  of  St.  Paul,  we  look  for  the  Sa- 
viour from  heaven,  even  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  zvho 
shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be  fashioned 
like  to  his  glorious  body,  according  to  the  zvorkiyig 
xvhereby  he  is  able  even  to  subdue  all  things  to  himself, 
Phil.  iii.  20,  21. 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

Of  a  true  Believer,  prepared  to  leave  this  xvorld,  and 
has  hope  in  a  glorious  resurrection  to  eternal  felicity, 

O  INFINITE  and  everlasting  Saviour,  thou  Son  of  God  I  by 
whom  all  things  were  created,  and  without  whom  was  not  any  thing 
made  that  was  made  ;  thou  hast  not  only  formed  our  spirits,  and 
fashioned  our  bodies,  but  when  both  were  miserably  lost,  corrupted 
and  ruined  by  sin,  hast  redeemed  us  by  thy  blood,  and  renewed  us 
by  thy  Spirit  and  grace.     The  frail  body  is  but  an  earthen  vessel  ; 
yet  thou  hast  furnished  it  with  a  peculiar  treasure,  ordained  it  to  be 
the  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  an  habitation  of  God  through  the 
Spirit,  and  will  make  it  meet  to  partake  with  the  soul  of  the  eter- 
nal happiness  of  thy  heavenly  kingdom.  I  find  my  natural  strength 
failing,  and  the  body  to  be  dying  daily,  and  am  persuaded  it  soon 
will  return  to  the  dust:  but  this  is  my  comfort,  while  the  outward 
frame  suffers  decays,  the  inward  man  is  renewed  day  by  day ;  and 
though  the  body  falls  by  death,  and  in  dishonour,  ihou  wilt  raise  it 
up  again  in  glory.      DifficuU  as  this  may  seem  to  sense,  it  cannot 
be  so  to  thee  my  Lord  and  my  God  ;  for  all  power  is  IJiine  in  heaven 
and  on  earth,  and  thou  raises*  and  quickenest  whom  thou  wilt :  out 
of  the  dust  thou  formedst  t:;e  human  body  at  the  beginning ;  and 
though  by  death  it  be  reduced  to  its  former  state,  thou  art  able  of 
its  dust  to  form  it  again  at  t^e  end  of  tim.e.     Thou,  O  Lord,  hast 
created  my  soul,  and  infused  it  into  the  body  ;  and  though. they  are 
separated  by  death  for  a  season,  thou  wilt  command  them  together 
again,  and  render  that  union  happy  for  ever.    O  glorious  Prince  of 
life  ;  thou  hast  encountered  the  enemy  death,  overcome  the  king 
of  terrors,  disarmed  and  stripped  him  of  his  terrible  array.     Thou 
hast  submitted  to  the  stroke  of  df  uth  to  answer  the  most  valuable 
ends  ;  but  are  returned  to  life,  livest  for  ever,  and  hast  the  keys  of 
hell  and  of  death  ;  who  cpenest  and  none  can  shut,  hast  power  to 
kill  and  make  alive  at  thy  pleasure.    Thou,  O  Jesus,  art  the  resur- 
rection and  the, life,  art  able  and  willing  to  deliver  this  body  from 
the. power  of  death,  to  awake  the  sleeping  dust  with  the  sound  of 
the  Archangers  trumpet.,  according  to  thy  word.  T  hope  t^  seethe 


432  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION". 

g'lorious  day  "vvhcn  thou  wilt  appear  in  triumpli,  attended  with  holy 
angels,  proclaiming  liberty  to  all  thy  captives  under  the  power  of 
death,  and  restoring  to  them  all  spiritual  and  eternal  blessings 
which  they  had  forfeited  by  sin.  Earth  and  sea  shall  readily  sur- 
render their  dead,  in  obedience  to  thy  commands.  O  omnipotent 
Word,  that  brought  the  heavens  and  the  earth  into  being!  thou 
wilt  cause  thy  voice  to  be  heard  in  the  grave,  the  dead  shall  hear  it, 
and  march  out  to  meet  thee  at  thy  judgement-seat.  Then  shall  we 
arise,  not  wrapt  in  our  grave-cloaths,  (as  Lazarus  heretofore,)  nor 
with  any  relicks  <>£  infirmity  about  us  ;  but  with  bodies  perfect, 
glorioub,  and  abundantly  beautiful,  fashioned  like  unto  thy  own. 
This  corruptible  shall  put  on  incorruption,  this  mortal  shall  put  on 
immortality,  and  inherit  eternal  life.  Sure  I  am,  my  Redeemer 
will  come  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  mine  eyes  shall  behold  him 
in  his  glory.  With  these  ears  shall  I  hear  the  awful  sound  of  the 
Angel's  trumpet,  and  the  songs  of  the  blessed  attendants  of  Christ 
at  his  coming  ;  with  my  tongue  I  hope  to  praise  him  ;  with  my 
(now)  dying  arms,  to  embrace  my  Saviour;  and  with  my  feet,  to 
follow  him  complete  in  person,  to  his  heavenly  kingdom. 

O  Lord,  I  am  ready  to  leave  the  world,  my  departure  is  nigh  at 
hand ;  flesh  and  heart  are  faihng  me,  and  death  stands  waiting  for 
his  commission  to  strike  the  fatal  blow  ;  but  notwithstanding  all  the 
difficulties  and  objections  that  ignorance  and  unbelief  are  ready  to 
start,  I  am  persuaded  I  shall  rise  again  from  the  grave,  to  behold 
thy  majesty,  and  to  share  in  thy  glory.     Jmeji. 


CHAP.  XXIV. 

The  Twelfth  Consolation:  The  destruction  of  de  a  thy 
and  the  eternal  and  most  happy  life  zvhich  zve  shall 
enjoy  both  in  soid  and  body  after  the  resurrection, 

lul  AVING  treated  thus  largely  of  the  happiness  pre- 
pared for  our  souls  at  their  departure  out  of  this  life, 
and  of  the  glorious  resurrection  promised  to  our  bo- 
dies, when  Jesus  Christ  shall  come  down  from  heaven 
in  his  glory  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead ;  it  shall 
seem  that  we  have  nothing  more  to  say,  but  as  Moses, 
after  he  had  made  the  ark  of  shittim-wood,  and  had 
overlaid  it  with  pure  gold,  made  upon  it  a  crown  of 
gold  round  about  it,  Exod.  xxv  :  in  the  same  manner, 
having  represented  to  you  the  incorruption  and  future 
glory  of  the  body,  which  may  be  looked  upon  as  a 
sacred  ark,  where  God  will  inhabit  for  ever;  and 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  435 

having  shewn  you,  that  by  his  almighty  and  gracious 
power,  it  shall  become  more  incorruptible  than  shittim- 
wood,  and  more  glorious  than  pure  gold ;  I  will  now. 
by  God's  assistance,  make  upon  it  a  crown  more  pre- 
cious than  the  finest  gold,  and  richer  than  all  the 
jewels  in  the  world  ;  that  is,  to  crown  this  work,  and 
to  make  it  as  complete  as  I  can,  I  intend  to  draw  as 
perfect  a  picture  as  my  infirmities  will  give  me  leave, 
of  the  eternal  glory  and  happiness  which  we  hope  to 
enjoy  both  in  soul  and  body,  after  the  resurrection. 
But,  first,  it  will  be  necessary,  that  I  should  say  some- 
thing of  the  entire  and  final  destruction  of  all  our 
enemies,  and  that  I  should  shew  you  our  triumphant 
conquest  over  death. 

When  Jesus  Christ  shall  come  to  judge  the  world 
in  righteousness,  Actsxvii.  31,  he  shall  sit  upon  a  glo- 
rious and  most  splendid  throne,  of  which  Solomon's 
magnificent  throne  was  but  a  shadow  and  an  imper- 
fect type.  He  shall  send  his  angels  with  a  great  sound 
of  a  trumpet,  and  they  shall  gather  together  his  elect 
from  the  four  winds,  from  one  end  of  heaven  to  the 
other,  Matth.  xxiv.  The  sight  of  this  glorious  Saviour 
shall  then  fill  us  with  an  unspeakable  joy,  and  cause 
us  to  cry  out  with  an  holy  rapture,  Zo,  this  is  our  God; 
zve  have  waited  for  him,  and  he  will  save  us  :  this  is 
the  Lord,  zee  have  zvaitedfor  hiuiy  zve  zvill  be  glad,  and 
rejoice  in  his  salvation,  Isa.  xxv.  9.  But  all  the  kin- 
dreds of  the  earth,  when  they  shall  behold  this  tri- 
umphant King  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  with 
power  and  great  glory,  shall  lament  and  smite  their 
breasts  in  despair,  and  say  to  the  mountains  and  rocks. 
Fall  on  us,  and  hide  its  from  the  face  of  him  that  sit- 
teth  on  the  throne,  and  from  the  zvrath  of  the  Lamb  j 
for  the  great  dai/  of  his  zvrath  is  come,  and  zoho  shall 
be  able  to  stand  P  Rev.  vi.  16,  17. 

Then  the  Lord  shall  bring  to  light  the  hidden  things 
of  darkness,  and  shall  make  manifest  the  counsels  of 
the  heart,  with  all  its  most  secret  devices,  1  Cor.  iv.  5. 
The  books  shall  be  opened,  not  only  those  of  our  own 
guilty  consciences,  where  Satan's  image ^and  deeds 
shall  affright  us,  but  also  those  wherein  God  himselt 

3  I 


iU  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

bath  written  with  his  own  finger,  all  our  ^ctlonSy 
w^ords,  and  most  hidden,  thoughts;  and  according  to 
the  record  of  these  books  shall  all  men  be  judged. 
This  is  what  St.  John  tells  us  in  the  20th  chapter  of 
the  Revelations  :  I sazv,  saith  he,  a  great  zvhife  lhro7ie, 
and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from  xchose  face  the  earth  and 
the  heavens  fied  aivay,  and  there  ivas  found  no  place 
for  them.  Arid  I  saiv  the  dead,  small  and  greats  stand 
before  God  :  and  the  books  were  opened  :  and  another 
book  zvds  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life  :  and  the 
dead  xvere  judged  out  of  tliose  things  wliich  were  zvr it- 
ten  in  the  books,  according  to  their  works.  With  whom 
St.  Paul  agrees  :  We  must  all  appear  before  the  judge- 
vient-seat  of  Christ,  that  every  one  may  receive  the 
things  done  in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done, 
whet  Iter  it  be  good  or  bad,  2  Cor.  v.  10. 

There  are  three  sorts  of  persons  who  shall  appear 
before  this  glorious  tribunal.  First,  Such  as  never 
had  any  other  tutor  but  nature,  and  who  have  been 
acquainted  with  no  other  works  of  God,  but  those 
of  his  creation  and  providence,  in  which,  nevertheless, 
he  left  not  himself  without  witness,  in  that  he  did 
good,  Acts  xiv.  17.  Secondly,  Such  as  have  been 
partakers  of  his  revealed  will,  who  have  been  taught 
by  the  law  what  w^orks  are  pleasing  or  displeasing  to 
God;  who  have  likewise  heard  of  a  Messiah,  from 
their  ancient  prophets,  and  have  seen  his  portraiture 
in  the  types  and  shadows  of  Moses's  ordinances.  And, 
lastly,  those  to  v^hom  the  grace  of  God,  that  bringeth 
salvation  to  all  men,  hath  plainly  appeared,  Titus 
ii.  11;  and  before  whose  eyes  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  hath  brought  life  and  immortality  to 
light  through  the  gospel,  2  Tim.  i.  10.  There  are 
none  of  all  these  persons,  if  they  have  lived  in  impie- 
ty and  debauchery,  and  are  dead  in  impenitency,  that 
shall  be  able  to  excuse  themselves  in  this  dreadful  day 
of  judgement ;  but  the  one  sort  shall  be  deemed  more 
guilty  than  the  others,  and  therefore  shall  be  con- 
demned to  greater  punishments. 

The  knowledge  wherewith  God  hath  enlightened 
the  soul  of  man,  hath  been  very  much  obscured  by  the 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  435 

prince  of  darkness :  but  yet  it  is  not  so  totally  extin- 
guished^ but  that  some  rays  still  remain ;  and  the  law 
which  God  hath  written  in  his  heart,  is  not  so  utterly 
defaced,  but  that  some  lines  are  still  visible.  Whence 
it  comes  to  pass,  that  no  man  living  can  boast,  that  he 
hath  done  all  the  good  which  his  conscience  was  con- 
vinced he  ought  to  perform,  nor  that  he  hath  abstained 
from  all  the  evil  actions  from  which  it  dissuaded  him. 
They  who  have  lived,  and  are  dead,  without  any  law  of 
God  revealed  to  them,  shall  be  judged  without  the  law, 
and  shall  be  condemned  for  having  taking  pleasure  in 
extinguishing  the  remains  of  their  natural  light,  and  in 
stifling  the  good  and  reasonable  dictates  of  their  con- 
sciences 5  for  having  abused  the  favours  of  heaven,  and 
filled  themselves  with  God's  good  creatures,  without  re~ 
turning  him  due  thanks  -,  and  because  they  have  not  me- 
ditated as  they  ought  upon  the  many  magnificent  and 
noble  works  of  nature,  nor  learned  by  that  means  to 
know  God,  who  has  imprinted  upon  them  such  evident 
marks  of  his  eternal  power  and  Godhead ;  or  becasue 
that  when  they  knew  God,  they  glorified  him  not  as  God, 
Rom.  i.  21.  This  St.  Paul  teacheth  us  in  these  excel- 
lent words :  As  many  as  ^  ave  sinned  without  law,  shall 
also  perish  without  Inv:  For  when  the  Ge^ftiies,  which 
'have  not  the  law^  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the 
laWy  these  having  not  the  laWy  are  a  law  unto  themselves  j 
which  shew  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their  heart Sy 
their  consci  nee  also  bearing  witness^  and  their  thoughts  the. 
mean  while  accusing^  or  else  excusing  one  another  :  In  the 
day  when  God  shall  judge  the  secrets  of  men  by  Jesus 
Christ  according  to  my  gospel y  Rom.  ii.  12,  14,  15,  16. 

They  that  profess  to  know  the  law  shall  be  judged  by 
the  law  ;  and  as  they  have  already  heard  the  thunders  of 
Mount  Sinai,  so  they  shall  one  day  feel  the  thunder-bolts. 
They  shall  know,  by  dreadful  experience^  what  it  is  to 
rebel  against  God,  and  to  draw  down  upon  their  guilty 
heads  the  terrible  curses  of  his  lav/ :  Cursed  be  he  that, 
confirmeth  not  all  the  vjords  of  this  law  to  do  themy  Deut. 
xxvii.  26,  Gal.  iii.  lo.  There  is  no  doubt  but  that  the 
Jews,  hardened  in  iniquity,  unto  whom  Moses  and  the 
prophets  addressed  so  many  noble,  but  vain,  exliortaiions 


4a6  THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

to  a  godly  life,  shall  be  punished  in  a  much  more  severe 
manner  than  those  poor  savages  who  have  never  heard 
the  voice  of  God,  who  are  aliens  from  the  commonwealth 
of  Israel,  and  strangers  from  the  covenant  of  promise,  having 
Tie  hcpCy  and  being  without  God  in  the  world,  Eph.  ii.  12. 
For  that  servant  which  knew  hi<  Lord^s  willy  and  prepared 
not  himself,  neither  did  according  to  his  will,  shall  he  beaten 
with  many  stripes.  But  he  that  knew  not,  and  did  commit 
things  worthy  of  stripes,  shall  be  beaten  with  few  stripes ^ 
Luke  xii.  47,  48. 

But  there  are  no  people  in  the  world,  who  have  cause 
to  expect  a  more  rigorous  sentence,  and  more  dreadful 
punishments,  than  wicked  Christians,  who  profess  to 
know  God,  and  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  yet  deny  him 
by  their  works,  and  trample  under  foot  the  riches  of  his 
grace.  For  can  we  imagine,  that  such  as  have  had  the 
gospel  preached  among  them,  who  have  seen  Jesus 
Christ  crucified,  as  it  were,  before  their  eyes,  and  yet  have 
profited  nothing  by  this  glorious  advantage  -,  can  we 
imagine,  I  say,  that  such  shall  not  be  punished  in  another 
manner  than  the  bare  auditors  of  Moses,  who  never  saw 
the  Messiah  but  afar  off',  and  in  the  shadows  and  cere- 
monies 0(  the  law  ?  Observe,  I  pray,  the  inspired  words 
of  the  apostle  to  the  Hebrews  :  He  that  despised  Moses* s 
law,  died  without  mercy,  under  two  or  three  witnesses  ;  of 
how  much  sorer  punishment,  suppose  ye,  shall  he  be  thought 
worthy,  who  have  trodden  under  foot  the  Son  of  God,  and 
hath  counted  the  blood  of  the  covenant  wherewith  he  was 
sanctified  an  unholy  thing,  and  hath  done  despite  unto  the 
Spirit  of  grace  ?  For  we  know  him  that  hath  said.  Ven- 
geance belongeth  unto  me.  Twill  recompense,  saith  the  LoriL 
It  is  a  fearjul  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God^ 
Heb.  X.  28.  &c.  Therefore,  when  St.  Paul  speaks  of  such 
as  obey  not  the  gospel  of  Christ,  he  saith,  They  shall  be 
punished  with  everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence  of 
the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power  ^  2  Thess.  i.  9. 
And  our  Saviour  teacheth  us,  with  his  own  sacred  lips, 
that  such  as  reject  so  great  salvation  shall  be  punished 
more  grievously  than  the  most  abominable  sinners  unto 
Vv'hom  it  was  never  revealed.  Therefore,  when  he  sends 
forth  his  aposdes  to  preach  the  gospel  of  ])is  kingdom^ 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  ^37 

he  says  unto  them,  Whosoever  shall  not  receive  you,  nor 
hear  your  words  :  when  ye  depart  out  of  that  house-,  or  clty^ 
shake  off  the  dust  of  your  feet.  Verily  I  say  untoyou,  it  shall 
he  more  tolerable  for  the  land  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah^  in 
the  day  of  judgement^  than  for  that  city,  Matth.  x.  14, 15. 
Likewise,  where  he  reproaches  the  increduUty  and  im- 
penitency  ot  those  cities  which  did  not  believe,  and  which 
were  not  converted  by  the  light  of  his  gospel,  and  the 
glory  of  his  miracles,  he  cries  out,  Wo  unto  thee  Chorazin , 
wo  unto  thee  Bethsaida :  for  if  the  mighty  works  which 
were  done  tn  you  Jo  ad  been  done  in  Tvre  and  Si  don,  they  would 
have  repented  long  ago  in  sackcloth  and  ashes.  But  I  say 
unto  you,  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  Tyre  and  Si  don  at  the 
day  of  Judgement  than  for  you.  And  thou  Capernaum, 
which  art  exalted  unto  heaven,  shalt  be  brought  down  to  hell: 
for  if  the  mighty  works  which  have  been  done  in  thee,  had 
been  done  in  Sodom,  it  would  have  remained  to  this  day. 
But  I  say  unto  you,  that  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  the 
land  of  Sodom,  in  the  day  of  judgement  than  for  thee,  Matth. 
xi.  21,  &c. 

The  sovereign  judge  of  the  world  shall  place  at  his 
left  hand  all  those  v/icked  souls  which  have  lived  without 
the  fear  of  God,  and  without  expressing  charity  to  the 
members  of  his  mystical  body,  and  shall  pronounce  unto 
.  them  this  dreadful  sentence.  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed, 
into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 
For  I  zvas  an  hungred,  and  ye  gave  me  7to  meat :  I  was 
thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  yio  drink :  1  was  a  stranger,  and 
ye  took  me  not  in :  naked,  and  ye  clothed  me  not :  sick,  and 
in  prison,  and  ye  visited  me  not.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  in- 
asmuch as  ye  did  it  not  to  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it 
not  to  me,  Matth.  xxv.  41,  &c.  But  as  for  the  faithful, 
v;ho  have  witnessed  their  faith  by  a  good  and  holy  life, 
and  by  works  of  charity  and  mercy,  he  v/ill  place  them  at 
his  right  hand,  and,  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  all  his 
holy  angels,  will  say  unto  them.  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my 
Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  yvu  from  the  foun- 
dation of  the  W'jrld.  For  I  was  mi  hungred,  and  ye  gave 
me  7neat :  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink :  I  was  a 
stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in  :  naked,  and  ye  cloth  td  me  :  I 
woi  sick,  and  ye  visited  mo  :  I  was  in  prison,  and  ye  came 


438  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

unto  me.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  inasmuch  as  ye  have  done 
it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  the.se  my  hrethreny  ye  might  have 
done  it  imto  ?ney  Matth.  xxv.  34,  &c. 

It  is  made  a  question,  what  sign  shall  immediately  pre- 
cede or  accompany  the  coming  of  Christ  into  the  world  ; 
and  this  is  occasioned  by  our  Saviour  himself,  who,speak- 
ing  of  the  things  which  are  to  happen  about  the  time  of 
his  glorious  appearance,  saith.  That  the  sun  shall  he  dark-^ 
enedy  and  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light,  and  the  stars 
shall  fall  from  heaven,  and  the  powers  of  the  heavens  shall 
he  shaken,  and  then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man 
in  heaven,  Matth.  xxiv.  29,  30,  &c. 

Some  imagine,  that  this  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  is  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  which  will  appear  in  the  air.  This 
opinion  in  itself  is  innocent;  but  in  regard  that  it  hath 
no  foundation  in  scripture,  I  shall  not  stay  to  consider  it. 
Others  believe,  that  it  shall  be  that  fire  with  which  Jesus 
Christ  shall  burn  the  earth,  dissolve  the  elements,  and 
punish  unbelievers.  This  persuasion  is  founded  upon 
St.  PauPs  words  to  the  Thessalonians :  //  is  a  righ'eous 
thing  with  God  to  recompense  trihulation  to  them  that  trou- 
ble you  'y  and  to  you  who  are  trouhled,  rest  with  us,  when 
the  Lord  Jesus  shall  he  revealed  from  heaven,  with  his 
mighty  angels,  in  flaming  fire,  taking  vengeance  on  them  that 
know  7iGt  God,  and  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  2  Thess.  i.  6,  7,  8.  Others  affirm,  that 
this  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  is  nothing  but  the  body  of 
Jesus  Christ  bearing  the  print  of  the  nails  in  his  hands 
and  htt,  and  the  wound  of  the  spear  in  his  side.  This 
they  ground  upon  these  words,  in  Kev.  i.  7.  Behold,  he 
cometh  zvith  clotids,  and  every  eye  shall  see  him,  and  they 
also  which  pierced  him.  And  again,  there  are  others  who 
take  it  in  a  more  natural  sense,  and  believe,  that  we  must 
not  expect  any  particular  sign,  but  that  we  must  under- 
stand by  this  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man,  all  those  things 
which  shall  declare  the  end  of  the  world,  and  the  coming, 
of  Jesus  Christ  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead.  If  we 
take  it  in  this  sense,  there  will  be  an  excellent  allusion, 
and  an  admirable  agreement  to  that  which  is  commonly  . 
practised,  when  kings  and  princes  make  their  public  en- 
try into  any  great  city ;  for  their  coming  is  proclaimed  by 


IHE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  43a 

the  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  by  all  the  ensigns  of  ma- 
jesty that  usually  precede  or  accompany  it.  In  the 
same  manner,  the  glorious  coming  of  Jesus  Christ 
shall  be  made  know  n  to  all  by  the  sound  of  the  arch- 
angel's trumpet;,  and  by  the  signs  and  wonderful  chan- 
ges which  shall  suddenly  happen  in  the  heavens.  This 
last  opinion  is  very  probable;  nor  are  any  of  the  for- 
mer contrary  to  the  unity  of  faith:  therefore,  in  a  mat- 
ter indifferent,  not  clearly  decided  by  the  word  of  God 
we  leave  to  every  pious  soul  the  liberty  to  chuse  that 
which  it  likes  best. 

It  is  also  inquired,  whether  the  souls  of  the  damned 
go  down  to  hell  immediately  after  their  egress  out  of 
the  body,  and  are  tormented  in  an  unquenchable  flame, 
whose  heat  is  never  diminished,  as  the  Christian  reli- 
gion teacheth  us,  and  as  we  may  understand  by  the 
parable  of  the  rich"  glutton  ?  does  it  not  follow' that 
these  wretches  are  already  judged  ?  how  is  it  then  that 
the  Son  of  God  will  judge  them  again  at  the  last  day, 
and  condemn  them  to  -an  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for 
the  devil  and  his  angels  }  I  answer,  First,  That  it  is 
no  absurdity  to  say^  that  one  sentence  may  be  pro- 
nounced twice  :  on  the  contrary,  it  is  usual  amongst 
men  to  read  the  sentence  of  doom  to  the  prisoner,  be- 
fore he  is  taken  out  ot  prison  ;  which  sentence  is  af- 
terwards published  in  the  audience  of  the  people  at 
the  time  of  execution.  So  when  the  souls  of  the  wick- 
ed depart  out  of  their  wretched  bodies,  God  pronoun- 
ces to  them  the  sentence  of  their  condemnation  :  but 
when  Jesus  Christ  shall  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his 
glory,  he  shall  publish  the  same  sentence  in  the  hear- 
ing of  all  the  men  of  the  world  and  of  all  the  angels  of 
heaven.  Secondly,  That  sentence  was  never  pronoun- 
ced but  to  the  soul ;  but  then  it  shall  be  pronounced 
to  both  soul  and  body,  and  both  together  shall  be  cast 
into  everlasting  fire,  from  whence  they  shall  never  be 
released. 

From  hence  you  may  understand.  Christian  souls, 
that  there  are  three  degrees  of  punishment  or  torment 
to  the  wicked.  For  in  this  life  they  have  a  worm  that 
preys  upon  their  heart,  and  a  kind  of  hell  that  racks 


440  THE  CrTRISTL\N^S  CONSOLATION. 

their  guilty  consciences.  At  their  going  out  of  the 
world,  their  souls  are  plunged  headlong  into  eternal 
flames,  where  they  suffer  unspeakable  tortures.  Their 
bodies  in  the  mean  time  are  insensible  in  their  graves, 
as  the  bodies  of  the  righteous.  But  at  this  last  and 
dreadful  day  of  judgment,  as  the  graves  shall  restore  all 
the  dead  bodies,  hell,  which  is  the  place  appointed  for 
the  punishment  of  the  damned,  shall  give  up  all  the 
souls  that  are  tormented  in  its  flames 3  and  these  cursed 
souls  shall  be  again  united  to  their  miserable  bodies, 
to  suffer  the  pangs  of  an  eternal  death.  Thus  they 
shall  be  cast,  body  and  soul,  into  the  bottomless  pit, 
v/here  there  is  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth.  Ma tth. 
XXV  ;  at  the  same  time,  the  beast,  the  false  prophet, 
and  all  the  enemies  of  God  and  his  church,  shall  be 
cast  alive  into  the  lake  of  fire  burning  with  brimstone, 
which  is  the  second  death,  Rev.  xix  20,  21. 

And  as  when  the  criminals  are  all  executed,  it  is 
usual  to  punish  the  executioners  for  their  own  crime ; 
so  when  God  Almighty  shall  have  cast  all  the  damned 
into  eternal  torments,  the  devils  and  infernal  furies 
shall  be  sent  after  them,  as  it  is  written.  The  devil  that 
deceived  the  nations  ivas  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and 
brimstone^  ivhere  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  are, 
and  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night,  for  ever  and  ever, 
Kev.  XX.  10.  What  a  dreadful  sight  will  it  be  to  have 
continually  before  our  eyes  these  roaring  lions,these  tre- 
mendous dragons  foaming  with  rage,  and  vomiting  out 
floods  of  fire  and  flames  !  yet  what  a  joyful  spectacle 
will  it  be  to  God's  children,  to  behold  all  these  infer- 
nal furies  fast  bound  in  chains,  which  they  shall  never 
be  able  to  break,  and  shut  up  in  a  bottomless  pit,  out 
of  which  they  can  never  escape  ! 

Our  Lord  shall  cast  into  this  lake  of  fire  and  brim- 
stone, and  shut  up  in  this  bottomless  pit,  not  only  the 
devil  and  his  angels,  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet, 
and,  in  general,  all  wicked  and  unbelieving  souls,  but 
he  shall  also  cast  therein  death  and  the  grave,  or  rather, 
he  shall  abolish  them  for  ever.  For  as  Joshua,  agree- 
able to  what  wc  have  already  remarked,  when  he  had 
conquered  and  subdued  the  kings  of  the  Amorites, 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  441 

put  them  not  to  death  until  he  had  overcome  all  the 
rest  of  his  enemies ;  so  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  our  true  Joshua,  hath  encountered  with  death 
upon  the  cross,  and  overcome  it  by  his  resurrection, 
yet  he  w^ill  not  entirely  destroy  it  until  the  last  day, 
when  he  shall  come  to  judge  the  woild.  Then  to 
crown  all  his  glorious  victories,  he  shall  destroy  this 
last  enemy,  this  destroyer  of  his  brethren,  and  of  his 
members,  so  that  death  shall  be  no  more.  It  shall  be 
no  more  for  the  wicked  ;  they  shall  seek  it  in  vain,  to 
deliver  them  from  their  torments.  It  shall  fly  from 
them  as  a  shadow  that  departs,  and  is  no  more  found. 
Much  less  shall  it  be  for  God's  children,  it  shall  ne- 
ver again  interrupt  their  rest  and  happiness. 

If  the   old  serpent   could   enter  into  the  celestial 
paradise,   we  might  fear  his  temptations  and  fiery 
darts ;  and  if  death  continued  to  reign,  we  should 
have  reason  to  fear  coming  again  under  its  empire  ; 
but  so  far  shall  it  be  from  retaining  the  least  domin- 
ion, that  it  shall  be  utterly  abolished,  and  all  the  liv- 
ing shall  become  immortal.      And  although  our  bles- 
sed Redeemer  will  not  destroy  the  being,  nor  take 
away  the  malice  of  the  devil ;  yet  with  regard  to  us, 
he  shall  be  as  if  he  was  not  -,  for  he  shall  never  be  able 
to  break  his  chains,  or  to  escape  out  of  his  prison  ; 
and  between  him  and  us  there  shall  be  gulfs  fixed 
that  can  never  be  passed.      So  that  as  Moses,  when 
he  looked  back  upon  Pharaoh  and  the  Egyptians,  said 
to  the  children  of  Israel,  who  were  affrighted  at  their 
pursuit.  Stand  still,  and  see  the  salvation  of  the  Lord, 
zohich  he  zvill  sheiv  to  you  to-daij :  for  the  Egyptians, 
zvhom  ye  have  seen  to-day,  ye  shall  see  them  again  no 
more  for  ever,  Exod.  xiv.  1 3  :  likewise,  when  I  think 
upon  Satan,  and  all  his  infernal  host  that  pursue  you, 
I  cannot  help  crying  out,  Take  courage,  Christian 
souls,  and  with  the  eyes  of  your  faith  see  the  salvation 
of  the  Lord  ;  for  these  hellish  furies  that  have  perse- 
cuted you  so  long  shall  soon  be  out  of  a  condition  to 
hurt  you,  or  to  give  you  any  farther  apprehensions. 
God  is  going  to  drown  them  in  the  Red  Sea  of  his 
wrath,  and  to  seal  them  up  for  ever  in  the  bottomless 

?.  K 


442  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION, 

pit  of  his  just  revenge.  For  as  in  the  heavenly  para= 
dise,  there  shall  be  neither  pain,  nor  sorrow,  nor 
grief,  nor  crying,  nor  sighs  heard  :  so  there  shall  be 
neither  any  fear  or  fright,  or  the  least  alarm,  but  we 
shall  live  there  in  perfect  peace,  and  a  settled  tran- 
quillity for  ever. 

It  is  recorded  of  the  Macedonians,  that  they  wept 
for  joy,  when  they  beheld  their  king  Alexander  the 
Great  seated  on  the  throne  of  Darius,  and  trampling 
under  his  feet  the  pride  and  empire  of  the  Persians. 
But  how  transporting,  how  full  will  our  joy  be,  when 
we  shall  behold  Jesus  Christ,  our  sovereign  monarch, 
sitting  upon  the  throne  of  God,  and  trampling  under 
his  feet  the  pomp  of  the  world,  crushing  the  great 
dragon,  and  bruising  all  the  tyrannical  powers  of  hell  ? 
The  glory  of  Alexander  vanished  with  his  breath, 
and  all  his  trophies  were  thrown  down  by  death ;  but 
our  Lord  shall  triumph  over  death  itself,  and  the  last 
act  of  his  eternal  justice  shall  be  the  destruction  of 
that  murderer  from  the  beginning. 

As  then  there  shall  be  no  more  enemies  to  encoun- 
ter, nor  evils  to  fear,  neither  shall  there  be  any  ad- 
vantages to  be  desired,  nor  honours  to  be  expected  ^ 
for  God  will  admit  us  to  an  inexhaustible  ocean  of 
the  most  divine  pleasures,  and  raise  us  up  to  the  high- 
est pitch  of  glory  that  our  nature  shall  be  capable  of. 
This  happiness  and  glory  shall  be  infinite  with  respect 
to  its  duration.  It  shall  not  be  like  the  pomp  and 
magnificence  of  this  world,  which  passes  away  in  an 
instant  j  nor  like  to  the  shining  of  Moses's  face, 
which  vanished  with  his  life  ;  nor  like  the  transfigura- 
tion upon  Mount  Tabor,  which  soon  disappeared: 
for  when  it  shall  have  continued  as  many  millions  ot 
ages  as  there  are  stars  in  the  firmament,  it  shall  then 
but  begin  and  appear  in  its  rising  ;  so  that  when  we 
shall  be  upon  this  glorious  mountain  of  light  and 
splendor,  we  shall  have  more  reason,  and  a  greater 
prospect  of  success,  than  St.  Peter  had  upon  Mount 
Tabor,  to  cry  out.  Lord,  it  is  good  for  us  to  be  JitrCj 
Matth,  xvii.  4. 

There  is  no  place  so  pleasant  and  delightful,  but  at 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  443 

last  one  grows  weary  of  it ;  nor  company  so  amiable 
and  sweet,  but  becomes  tedious  in  time  ;  nor  pleasure 
so  transporting  and  charming,  but  at  length  gives  a 
disgust.  The  greatest  persons  on  earth  sigh  under 
the  burden  of  their  grandeur,  and  are  dazzled  at  the 
brightness  of  their  own  glory.  When  nothing  afflicts 
them,  they  are  afflicted  of  their  own  accord,  and  their 
most  magnificent  triumphs  fatigue  and  importune 
them.  Oftentimes  their  hearts  groan  in  the  midst  of 
the  greatest  acclamations,  and  most  general  applause. 
They  think  themselves  more  unhappy  than  those  who 
envy  their  seeming  happiness  :  for  all  is  not  gold  that 
glitters ;  the  most  beautiful  roses  are  not  without  their 
prickles,  and  many  times  they  hide  venomous  serpents. 

As  the  glory  and  happiness  of  paradise  is  infinite  in 
regard  of  its  duration,  so  it  is  also  in  respect  of  its 
dignity  and  excellence.  For  there  God  will  not  only 
satisfy  all  our  desires,  and  crown  all  our  hopes,  but 
he  will  likewise  give  us  above  all  that  wc  can  either 
ask  or  think. 

Shall  I  undertake  to  point  out  to  you  this  trans- 
cendent glory  and  perfect  happiness  ?  St  Paul,  speak- 
ing of  these  gospel-mysteries,  tells  us.  That  they  are 
things  which  eye  hath  not  secUy  nor  ear  heard,  neither 
have  they  entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  1  Cor.  ii.  9. 
If  so  much  hath  been  spoken  of  the  doctrine  that  re- 
veals this  great  glory,  and  consummate  happiness, 
how  are  we  able  to  comprehend  that  glory,  and 
happiness  itself?  Therefore  the  same  Apostle  tells  us^ 
in  another  place.  That  God  ivorketh  in  us  by  his  pow- 
er, and  doth  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  zee 
ask  or  think,  Eph.  iii.  20.  I  cannot  boast  with  hav- 
ing talked  with  God  face  to  face,  as  Moses,  Numb, 
xii.  8  ;  nor  of  having  been  caught  up  to  the  third 
heaven,  as  St.  Paul,  2  Cor.  xii.  3.  God  hath  not 
carried  me  up,  as  St.  John,  to  the  New  Jerusalem, 
Rev.  xxi.  10  ;  neither  hath  he  delivered  to  me,  as  tg 
his  holy  angel,  a  golden  reed,  to  measure  that  glorious 
city,  Rev.  xxi.  15.  But  when  I  should  have  enjoyed 
.this  divine  colloquy,  these  heavenly  transports,  and 
these  ravishins:  rlcvations  i  when  I  should  have  walk- 


4U  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  eONSOLATION, 

ed  about,  and  taken  a  full  view  of  the  celestial  Jeru-r 
salem  ;  when  I  should  have  been  in  the  company  of 
the  seraphims  that  fly  about  God's  throne  ;  when  I 
should  have  beheld  God,  as  he  is,  face  to  face: 
although  I  were  the  most  eloquent  of  all  men,  and 
spoke  with  the  tongue  of  angels,  and  had  in  my  hand 
the  pencil  of  an  archangel,  I  should  not  dare  to  un- 
dertake to  represent  this  exceeding  great  glory,  nor 
to  point  out  to  you  the  brightness  of  that  heavenly 
light,  whereof  the  least  beam  is  able  to  dazzel  me» 
St.  Paul,  who  was  near  the  fountain  of  this  living 
light,  who  had  beheld  the  riches  and  glory  of  para- 
dise, confessed  that  they  are  things  unspeakable, 
which  it  is  not  lawful  for  a  man  to  utter,  2  Cor.  xii.  4. 

But  as  those  who  cannot  look  directly  at  the  sun, 
without  having  their  eyes  pained  and  dazzled  by  its 
excessive  brightness,  can  nevertheless  contemplate  its 
lustre  in  the  water,  or  in  a  looking-glass;  so,  not  being 
able  to  behold  the  divine  splendor  that  shines  abroad 
in  the  celestial  paradise,  we  shall  consider  those 
images  and  representations  of  it,  which  God  himself 
hath  been  pleased  to  express  to  us  in  his  holy  word, 
who,  in  this  particular,  hath  dealt  with  us  as  a  father 
deals  with  his  young  children,  who  prattles  with  them, 
and  describes  to  them  the  light  of  the  sun  with  a  black 
coal ;  or  as  the  astrologers,  who  represent  the  hea* 
venly  constellations  by  the  figures  of  birds,  four-footed 
beasts,  and  creeping  things. 

For  as  nothing  can  enter  into  the  understanding 
but  by  the  door  of  the  senses,  therefore  spiritual  and 
celestial  things  are  represented  to  us  under  the  sha- 
dows of  such  corporeal  and  earthly  things  as  we  love 
the  most  passionately :  and  because  there  is  no  one 
thing  here  below  that  can  express  to  us  all  the  glory 
and  happiness  of  paradise,  so  many  perfections  not 
being  to  be  found  in  any  one  object ;  therefore  the 
Holy  Ghost  assembles  together  all  the  graces,  vir- 
tues, and  rich  excellencies,  that  are  found  dispersed 
in  nature,  and  borrows  its  ideas  and  images  from 
those  things  that  are  the  rarest,  and  most  glorious, 
and  that  give  us  the  greatest  pleasure  and  satisfaction. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  4*5 

To  begin  with  the  word  itself.  Paradise  :  This  sig- 
nifies a  pleasant  and  delightful  garden,  and  is  made 
use  of  to  express  to  us  the  joys  and  happiness  of  the 
life  to  come,  and  to  assure  us,  that  we  shall  recover, 
through  Jesus  Christ,   what  we  have   lost    through 
Adam.     Our  Lord  and  Saviour,  who  is  bounty  itself, 
shall  bestow  upon  us  another  Eden,  another  garden 
of  delights,  watered  with  living  waters,  in  the  midst 
of  which  is  the  tree  of  life,  that  yields  her  fruits  every 
month,  Rev.  xxi.  2.     Instead  of  an  earthly  paradise, 
subject  to  change,  we  shall  find  an  heavenly  and  an 
unchangeable  paradise.     The   earthly  paradise  is  no 
more  to  be  seen,  (some  are  of  opinion,  that  it  was 
swallowed  up  and  destroyed  by  the  waters  of  the  de- 
luge ;)  but  the  heavenly  paradise  can  never  be  hurt  by 
the  fiercest  flames,  nor  by  the  most  impetuous  waves. 
It  is  above  all  winds,  storms,  and  tempests ;  therefore 
St.  Peter  tells  us,  that  it  is  an  inheritance  incorrupti- 
ble, and  undefded,  and  that  fadeth  not  away,  1  Pet.  i. 
4.     It  hath  no  need  of  an  elemental  water  ;  for  it  is 
every  where  watered  by  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life 
proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God,  and  of  the  Lamb, 
Rev.  xxi.  1  ;  and  whereas  cherubims,  and  a  flaming 
sword,  kept  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life,  in  the  earthly- 
paradise,  to  hinder  Adam  from  drawing  near  it,  and 
from  gathering  of  its  fruits.  Gen.  iii.  24,  whole  legions 
of  angels  and  cherubims  will  carry  us  upon  their  wings 
to  the  true  tree  of  life  in  the   m'idst  of  the  heavenly 
paradises  and  Jesus  Christ  himself,  the  prince  of  all  the 
angels,  and  of  all  the  cherubims  and  seraphims,  hath 
promised  to  admit  us  to  taste  of  its  delicious  fruits,  by 
these  blessed  words,   To  him  that  overcometh  will  I 
give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  zvhich  is  in  the  midst  of 
the  paradise  of  God,  Rev.  ii.  7. 

As  it  is  customary  for  men  to  have  an  high  esteem 
of  beautiful  and  large  cities,  whereof  the  buildings  are 
stately,  and  the  inhabitants  numerous;  and  as  the 
Jews,  in  particular,  were  wont  to  glory  in  Jerusa- 
lem, and  to  call  it.  The  perfection  of  be  ant jj,  the  joy  of 
the  whole  earth.  Lam.  ii.  \b.  Psal.  xlviii.  2;  thereiorc 
the  Holy  Ghost  represents  to  us  the  glory  and  happi- 


446  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION, 

ness  of  paradise  under  the  figure  of  a  city,  which  he 
also  names  Jerusalem.  This  comparison  is  used  by 
the  apostle,  in  the  1 1th  chapter  of  the  Hebrews  :  for^ 
after  having  talked  of  the  patriarch  Abraham,  and 
told  us.  That  by  faith  he  hath  sojourned  in  the  land  of 
promise,  as  in  a  strange  country ,  divelling  in  taberna- 
cles zvith  Isaac  and  Jacob,  the  heirs  ivith  him  of  the 
same  promise,  verse  9,  he  adds.  For  he  looked  for  a 
city  which  hath  foundations,  ivhose  builder  and  maker 
is  God,  verse  10 ;  and  a  little  after.  Wherefore  God  is 
not  ashamed  to  be  called  their  God :  for  he  hath  pre- 
pared for  them  a  city,  vers.  16  ;  and  in  the  12th  chap- 
ter of  the  same  epistle,  speaking  to  believers,  he  says. 
Ye  are  come  unto  Mount  Sion,  and  unto  the  city  of  the 
living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem^  vers.  22  ;  and  else- 
where, Here  have  tie  no  continuing  city,  but  we  seek 
one  to  comcy  chap.  xiii.  14. 

But  God  hath  been  pleased,  not  only  to  describe  to 
us  our  future  paradise  under  the  general  idea  of  a  city, 
and  of  a  Jerusalem  ;  he  hath  also  discovered  to  us  its 
heavenly  beauty,  its  glory  and  magnificence.  A  richer 
and  more  excellent  picture  cannot  be  conceived  by 
the  .most  luxuriant  imagination  than  that  which  St. 
John  hath  given  us  of  this  New  Jerusakm,  who  him- 
self had  been  a  spectator  of  it,  and  had  beheld  all  its 
rarities  and  wonders.  For  when  the  angel,  who  had 
in  his  hand  a  golden  reed  to  measure  this  glorious  city, 
had  said  unto  him,  Co77ie  hither  I  will  shew  thee  the 
bride,  the  Lamb's  zvife,  Rev.  xxi.  9,  he  immediately 
carried  him  away  in  the  Spirit  to  a  great  and  high 
-mountain  and  shewed  him  that  great  city,  the  holy  Je- 
rusalem descending  out  of  heaven  from  God,  arrayed  as 
a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband,  having  the  glory  of 
God  and  his  light.  This  faithful  witness  assures  us,  that 
its  buildings,  and  the  streets  of  this  triumphant  city, 
are  all  of  pure  gold,  as  it  were  transparent  glass;  its 
foundations  arc  of  precious  stones  ;  its  twelve  gates  are 
twelve  pearls,  at  each  of  which  stands  an  angel  of 
God.  This  holy  city  hath  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither 
of  the  7710071  to  shi7ie  i7i  it  :  Jor  the  glo7\y  of  God  en- 
lightens it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof     There 


THE   CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION.  447 

h  no  temple  therein :  for  the  Lord  God  Ahnighty  and 
the  Lambi  are  the  temple  of  it.  • 

It  is  our  delight  to  dvv^ell  in  fine  and  stately  houses, 
and  in  rich  and  magnificent  palaces ;  therefore  para- 
dise is  represented  to  us  as  an  house  and  a  palace 
which  God  hath  built  with  his  own  hands.  This  is 
the  picture  which  the  royal  prophet  sets  before  us  in 
the  65th  Psalm,  when  he  speaks  of  God's  house,  and 
of  the  courts  of  his  holy  temple,  vers.  4.  Likewise, 
the  apostle,  in  the  5th  chapter  of  the  second  epistle  to 
the  Corinthians,  when  he  saith,  For  tve  know,  that  if 
our  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle  were  dissolved,  zve 
have  a  building  of  God,  an  house  not  made  ivith  hands^ 
eternal  in  the  heavens,  vers.  1  ;  and  our  Saviour  him- 
self, when  he  was  ready  to  leave  the  world,  comforts 
his  apostles  with  these  blessed  words.  In  my  father's 
house  are  many  mansions  ;  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for 
you,  John  xiv.  2.  And  St.  John  heard  a  great  voice 
out  of  heaven,  saying.  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is 
xvith  me7iy  and  he  will  dwell  zvith  them,  and  they  shall  be 
his  people,  and  God  himself  shall  be  zvith  them^  and  be 
their  God,  Rev.  xxi.  3. 

There  are  few  persons  but  what  desire  to  be  rich ; 
and  there  are  some  that  esteem  it  their  chief  happi- 
ness. Therefore  the  Holy  Spirit  represents  the  joys  of 
heaven  under  the  similitude  of  riches  and  treasures. — 
Our  Saviour  himself  speaks  of  it  after  this  manner  in 
the  6th  chapter  of  his  gospel  according  to  St.  Mat- 
thew, Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasuses  upon  earth, 
where  jnoth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves 
break  through  a?id  steal.  But  lay  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  in  heaven,  where  neither  moth  nor  rust  doth 
corrupt,  and  zvhere  thieves  do  not  break  through  nor 
steal,  vers.  19,  20.  And  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  the 
same  in  view,  when  describing  heaven,  he  makes 
mention  of  gold,  pearls,  and  precious  stones. 

And  because  men  are,  for  the  most  part,  very  am- 
bitious after  honours,  titles,  and  dignities,  and  because 
there  is  nothing  in  the  world  that  dazzles  the  eye  with 
more  lustre  than  sceptres  and  crowns  ;  therefore  the 
glory  of  heaven  is  expressed  by  a  kingdom,  by  thrones. 


448  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

crowns,  and  triumphs.  It  is  thus  our  Saviour  speaks 
of  it  to  his  apostles,  Ye  are  they  tvhicJi  have  continued 
with  me  in  my  temptations^  and  I  appoint  unto  you  a 
kingdom,  as  my  Father^  hath  appointed  unto  me^  Luke 
xxii.  28,  29 ;  and  to  his  church  in  general,  Fear  not, 
little  flock  ;  for  it  is  your  Father's  good  pleasure  to 
give  you  the  kingdom,  Luke  xii.  32  ;  and  we  are  as- 
sured, that  at  the  last  day,  he  will  express  himself  in 
this  manner,  Come  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the 
kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  Matth.  xxv.  34  ;  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in 
Smyrna,  and  consequently  to  all  the  faithful,  this  bles- 
sed Saviour  maketh  this  rich  and  glorious  promise. 
Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a 
crown  of  life.  Rev.  ii.  10;  and  unto  the  angel  of  the 
church  of  the  Laodiceans,  To  him  that  overcometh  will 
I  grant  to  sit  with  me  in  my  throne,  even  as  I  also 
overcame,  and  am  set  down  zvith  my  Father  in  his 
throne.  Rev.  iii.  21  -,  and  St.  Paul  tells  us,  that  w^e 
run  to  obtain  an  incorruptible  crown,  1  Cor.  ix.  25  ; 
and  when  he  saw  himself  at  the  end  of  his  course,  he 
cries  out,  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished 
viy  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith.  Henceforth  there  is 
laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness,  which  the 
Lord  the  righteous  Judge  shall  give  me  at  that 
day :  and  not  to  me  o?dy,  but  unto  them  also  thai  love 
his  appearing,  2  Tim.  iv.  7,  8  ;  and  St.  James  uses  the 
same  metaphorical  language.  Blessed  is  the  man  that 
cndureth  temptation  :  for  ivhen  he  is  lined,  he  shall  re- 
ceive the  crown  of  life  zvhich  the  Lord  hath  promised 
to  them  that  love  him,  chap.  i.  12.  Finally,  we  read, 
that  the  glorified  saints  have  palms  in  their  hands,  and 
on  their  heads  crowns  of  gold  ;  and  that  in  their  song 
of  praise,  they  speak  thus  to  our  Saviour:  Thou  hast 
redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood,  out  of  every  kindred, 
and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation :  and  hast  made 
us  unto  our  God  kings  and  priests,  and  we  shall  reign 
on  the  earth.  Rev.  v.  9,  10. 

Most  persons  of  distinction  in  the  world  delight  in 
gorgeous  apparel,  and  some  even  perfume  their  gar- 
ments ;  therefore  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  condescension 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  449 

to  this  weakness,  promiseth  us  in  heaven  robes  more 
fragrant  than  the  perfumes  of  Arabia  ^  a  garment 
whiter  than  the  snow,  and  brighter  than  Hght  itself. 
And  Solomon,  when  he  considers  his  Spouse  as  the 
type  of  the  church,  after  saying.  The  King's  daughter 
is  all  glorious  ivithin,  adds,  her  cloathing  is  of  wrought 
gold.  She  shall  be  brought  unto  the  King  in  raiment 
of  needle-work^  Psal.  xlv.  13,  14;  and  God  himself^ 
speaking  of  the  glory  of  his  church,  which  he  begins 
no3v,  and  will  perfect  hereafter,  saith,  That  he  hath 
decked  her  zvitli  gold  and  silver,  and  predious  orna- 
Tricnts^  and  that  he  hath  clothed  her  with  fine  linens  and 
silk,  and  broidered  zvork,  Ezek.  xvi ;  therefore  she 
cries  out,  /  zvill  greatly  rejoice  in  the  Lord  ;  my  soul 
shall  be  joyful  in  my  God  ;  for  he  hath  clothed  me  ivith 
the  garments  of  salvation,  he  hath  covered  me  with  a 
robe  of  righteousness,  as  a  bridegroom  decketh  himself 
tvith  ornaments,  and  as  a  bride  adorneth  herself  with 
her  jewels,  Isa.  Ixi.  10.  Take  notice  of  those  that 
stand  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  before  the  Lamb, 
and  serve  him  day  and  night  in  his  tem.ple,  you  shall 
find  them  clothed  with  long  robes,  made  white  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb,  Rev.  vii.  Cast  your  eyes  upon 
that  glorious  woman,  who  is  the  type  and  figure  of 
the  church,  and  you  shall  see  her  clothed  with  the  sun, 
and  upon  her  head  a  croivn  of  twelve  stars.  Rev.  xii.  1 . 
In  a  word,  hearken  to  the  song  of  the  glorified  saints, 
and  you  shall  hear  them  saying  one  to  another,  Let  us 
be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honour  to  the  Lord  our 
God :  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his 
"wife  hath  made  herself  ready ^  and  to  her  zvas  granted, 
that  she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen,  clean  and 
white  -.for  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteousness  of  saints, 
Rev.  xix.  7,  8. 

Men  commonly  love  good  cheer,  and  delight  in 
generous  entertainments  -,  therefore  the  joys  of  hea- 
ven are  represented  tons  under  the  similitude  of  deli- 
cious meats,  and  exquisite  drinks,  of  sumptuous  feasts, 
and  magnificent  banquets.  Li  this  manner,  the  royal 
prophet  speaks  of  them  in  the  36th  psalm.  How  ex- 
cellent is  thx}  loving  kindness.  O  Lord  !  therefore  the 

SL 


150  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

children  of  men  put  their  trust  under  the  shadow  of 
thy  zvings.  They  shall  be  abunda7ifly  satisfied  ivitk 
the  fatness  of  thy  house  :  and '  thou  shalt  make  them 
drink  of  the  river  of  thy  pleasures,  vers.  7.,  8  ^  and  in 
Psalm  Ixv.  4,  Blessed  is  the  man  zvhom  thou  chvsest^ 
and  causeth  to  approach  unto  thee,  that  he  may  dwell  i?i 
thy  courts  :  we  shall  be  satisfied  with  the  goodness  of 
thy  house,  even  of  thy  holy  temple.  The  prophet  Isaiah 
uses  the  same  figure :  In  this  viountain  shall  the  Lord 
of  Hosts  make  unto  all  people  a  feast  of  fat  things,  a 
feast  of  wines  on  the  lees,  of  fat  things  full  of  marroiv, 
of  wines  on  tJie  lees  well  refined,  chap.  xxv.  6  This 
consideration  likewise  caused  a  doctor  in  the  gospel 
to  cry  out.  Blessed  is  he  that  shall  eat  bread  in  the 
kingdom  of  God,  Luke  xiv.  15;  and  our  Saviour 
himself  saith,  lliat  many  shall  come  from  the  east  and 
zvest,  and  shall  sit  down  ivith  Abraham,  and  Isaac^ 
and  Jacoby  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  Matth.  viii.  U. 
King  Ahasuerus's  feast  continued  an  hundred  and 
fourscore  days,  Esther  i.  4  ;  but  the  feast  which  we 
shall  celebrate  in  heaven,  and  which  hath  been  pre- 
pared from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  shall  continue 
through  all  eternity. 

Of  all  feasts,  such  as  are  for  nuptial  solemnities  are 
usually  the  most  splendid,  especially  when  they  are 
for  the  kings  and  princes  of  the  earth  -,  the  rejoicings 
on  such  occasions  being  the  greatest  and  most  extra- 
ordinary :  therefore  the  happiness  of  heaven  is  figured 
to  us  by  a  marriage.  Our  Saviour  himself  makes  use  of 
this  comparison  in  the  22d  chapter  of  his  gospel  accord- 
ing to  St.  Matthew  :  The  kingdom  of  heaven,  saith  he, 
is  like  unto  a  certain  king  which  made  a  marriage  for 
his  son,  vers.  2.  This  caused  the  glorified  church  to 
cry  out  in  the  above-mentioned  triumphant  manner. 
Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice^  and  give  honour  to  the 
Lord  our  God:  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come. 
Rev.  xix.  7.  Finally,  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  com- 
luanded  us  to  write  down  and  engrave  these  words  in 
the  temple  of  eternity.  Blessed  are  they  zvhich  arc 
called  to  tlie  mar  ri<ige- supper  of  the  Lamb^  Rev.  xix.  9. 

Many  persons  take  a  great  delight  in  music,  and 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  4a 

are  even  ravished  with  the  sweet  harmony  of  concord- 
ing  sounds  ;  therefore  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  inculcate  to 
us  that  heaven  abounds  in  all  manner  of  pleasures, 
not  only  tells  us,  that  in  that  blessed  abode,  there  are 
millions  of  angels  and  glorified  saints,  but  also  repre- 
sents them  as  standing  about  the  throne  of  God,  and 
singing  forth  his  divine  praise  ;  and  even  acquaints  us 
with  somewhat  of  the  substance  of  their  celestial 
hymns.  The  prophet  Isaiah,  speaking  of  those  won- 
derful seraphims,  that  fly  round  about  God's  glorious 
throne,  informs  us,  that  one  cries  unto  another^  and 
says^  Holy^  holy,  holy,  is  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  the  whole 
earth  is  full  of  his  glory.  Is.  vi.  3  ;  and  the  apostle  St. 
John,  describing  to  us  those  triumphant  saints  that 
stand  before  this  magnificent  throne,  tells  us,  that  they 
play  upon  their  harps,  and  sing  a  new  and  most  excel- 
lent song  ;  that  they  have  always  in  their  mouths  the 
song  of  Moses,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  and  that 
heaven  resounds  with  their  sacred  hallelujah,  or  allelu- 
jah;  which  signifies,  praise  God,  or  celebrate  the 
praises  of  God. 

There  is  no  one  of  an  ingenuous  nature,  but  loves 
peace  and  rest;   for  which  reason,  the  glory  and  hap- 
piness of  paradise  is  represented  to  us  under  this  love- 
ly and   pleasing  idea,  as  in  the   4th  chapter  of  the 
Hebrews,  JVe  tvhich  have  believed  do  enter  into  rest, 
as  he  said,   /  have  sworn,  if  they  shall  enter  into  my 
rest,  Psal  xcv.  1 1.     For  if  Jesus  had  given  them  res^t, 
then  would  he  not  afterwards  spoken  of  another  day. 
There  remaineth  therefore  a  rest  to  the  people  of  God: 
for  he  that  is  entered  into  his  rest,  he  also  hath  ceased 
from  his  own  works,  as  God  did  from  his.     Let  us 
labour  therefore  to  enter  into  that  rest.     This  caused 
old  Simeon  to  cry  out.  Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  ser- 
vant depart  in  peace,  Luke  ii.  29.      Finally,  the  holy 
city  is  called  Jerusalem,  which  signifies  the  vision  of 
peace ;  and  God  himself  makes  it  this  rich  promise, 
Behold,  I  will  extend  peace  to  her  like  a  river,  Is,  Ixvi, 
12.  If  the  peace  which  God  grants  to  believing  souls 
in  this  life  passeth  all  understanding,  Phil.  iv.  7,  what 
will  be  the  full  enjoyment  of  this  eternal  peaci  in  th,e 


452  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

kingdom  of  heaven  ?  Neither  the  tongues  of  men  nof 
angels  are  able  to  express  its  dignity  and  excellence. 

Lastly,  Because  men  are  lovers  of  pleasure,  recrea- 
tlon,  and  pomp,  and  seek,  for  the  most  part,  to  drive 
away  care,  and  to  enjoy  themselves ;  the  happiness  of 
paradise  is  represented  to  us  by  pleasures,  rejoicings, 
and  eternal  triumphs,  as  in  Psalm  xxxvi.  8,  Thou  sJialt 
make  them  drink  of  the  river  of  thy  pleasures  ;  and  in 
Psal.  cxxvi.  5,  They  that  sow  171  tears  shall  reap  in  joy. 
And  God  himself,  speaking  of  that  most  blessed  time, 
saith  by  his  prophet,  Behold^  I  create  7ieiv  heavens,  and 
a  new  earth  ^  and  the  former  shall  not  be  remembered^ 
nor  come  into  mind.  But  be  you  glad  and  rejoice  for 
ever  in  that  zvhich  I  create  j  for  behold,  I  create  Jeru- 
salem a  rejoicing,  and  her  people  a  joy ^  Is.  Ixv.  17,  18. 
Therefore,  when  the  Holy  Ghost  represents  to  us  the 
state  of  the  glorified  saints,  he  not  only  declares,  that 
God  shall  wipe  axvay  all  tears  from  their  eyes,  and 
that  there  shall  be  no  more  deaths  nor  crying,  nor  pain ^ 
and  that  sorrow  and  mourning  shall  flee  away  ;  but  he 
also  adds,  that  in  their  mouths  there  shall  be  songs  of 
praise,  and  upon  their  heads  everlasting  joy^  as  a  pre- 
cious croxvn,  zvhich  shall  never  be  taken  from  them,  ReVc 
xxi ;  Is.  li.  For  this  cause  they  so  earnestly  excite 
and  animate  one  another  to  this  glorious  and  triumph- 
ant joy,  in  the  above  quoted  words.  Let  us  be  glad^ 
and  rejoice,  aiid  give  honour  to  the  Lord  our  God^ 
Rev.  xix.  7. 

All  our  senses  shall  partake  in  these  heavenly  and 
ever-during  pleasures.  Our  eyes  shall  behold,  with 
transports  of  joy,  the  sacred  countenance  of  our  Re- 
deemer; the  riches  and  wonderful  beauties  of  his  pa- 
lace ;  the  glory  and  magnificence  of  his  kingdom.  Our 
ears  shall  be  ravished  with  the  music  of  the  blessed 
saints,  the  sweet  melody  of  angels,  and  the  unspeaka- 
ble harmony  of  the  church  triumphant.  Our  smelling 
shall  rejoice  in  the  sweet  perfumes  of  the  bride-groom. 
Cant.  i.  whose  garments  smell  of  myrrh,  Psal.  xlv.  8, 
and  in  the  grateful  odours  of  his  vine  always  bloom- 
ing. Cant.  ii.  Our  taste  shall  be  satisfied  with  the 
bread  of  angels,  the  hidden  manna,  the  fruits  of  the 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  453 

tree  of  life,  the  waters  springing  up  into  everlasting 
life,  and  the  new  wine  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven. — 
Our  arms  shall  embrace  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  and 
our  feet  shall  walk  about  the  streets  of  the  golden  city, 
the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  we  shall  follow  the  Lamb, 
whithersoever  he  goeth.  Rev.  xiv.  4. 

Although  I  speak  to  you  in  this  manner,  I  persuade 
myself.  Christian  souls,  that  you  plainly  perceive,  that 
both  these  expressions,  and  all  others  of  the  same  na- 
ture, are  not  to  be  understood  according  to  the  letter; 
they  are  but  dark  shadows  and  imperfect  images  of  the 
good  things  of  the  life  to  come.  You  have  not  forgot 
what  I  before  quoted  from  the  apostle.  That  eye  hath 
not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the 
heart  of  man,  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for 
them  that  love  him,  I  Cor.  ii.  9  ;  and  that  this  great 
God,  whose  treasures  are  inexhaustible  doth  in  us  ex^ 
ceedingly  abundantly,  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think, 
Eph.  iii.  20.  So  that  when  you  set  before  you  every 
thing  that  is  the  most  beautiful,  the  most  lovely,  the 
most  glorious,  and  the  most  pompous  in  the  world, 
you  must  confess  within  yourselves,  without  doubt,  the 
happiness  of  heaven  is  infinitely  above  all  this.  \t  is 
so  far  above  all  earthly  enjoyments,  and  so  much  sur- 
passes the  most  elevated  thoughts  and  conceptions  of 
man,  that  it  is  utterly  impossible  to  describe  it  in  its 
proper  colours,  or  to  paint  it  to  the  imagination  as  it 
really  is. 

Expect  not,  therefore,  Christian  souls,  to  meet  in 
heaven  with  a  paradise  resembling  your  gardens ;  nor 
with  Hovvers  like  to  those  that  enamel  and  adorn  your 
parterres ;  nor  with  fruits  like  to  them  that  hang  upon 
your  trees  :  assure  yourselves,  that  God  will  shew  you 
things  infinitely  more  pleasing  and  delightful,  and 
more  permanent.  Fancy  not  to  find  there  a  city  built 
like  ours,  which  shall  really  be  enriched  with  silver  and 
gold,  pearls  and  precious  stones  ;  but  hope  for  some- 
thing more  noble  and  magnificent,  than  all  the  rich- 
est and  most  stately  cities  in  the  world,  where  God 
will  cause  you  to  see,  not  only  the  beauty  of  silver,  the 
purity  of  gold,  the  whiteness  of  pearls,  and  the  bright 


454r  THE    CHRISTIAN'S    CONSOLATION. 

lustre  of  precious  stones,  .but  also  something  far  more 
beautiful  and  pure,  a  more  perfect  white,  a  greater 
brightness,  and  a  more  ravishing  lustre.  1  hink  not 
to  receive  any  material  crown^  or  to  sit  upon  thrones 
like  to  those  of  the  kings  and  princes  of  the  earth,  but 
aspire  after  something  more  glorious,  and  w^hich  can- 
not be  shaken, 

I  am  also  persuaded,  Christian  friends,  that  you  ex- 
pect not  in  heaven  to  find  tables  covered  as  those  of 
the  rich  men  of  the  world,  nor  to  pamper  yourselves 
with  feasts,  like  those  prepared  for  the  nuptials  of 
earthly  princes.  Without  doubt  your  faith  hath  in 
i?iew  something  more  glorious  and  magnificent  :  your 
soul  hungers  for  more  exquisite  meats,  and  thirsts 
for  more  delicious  drinks:  you  are  too  well  instructed 
to  think  to  live  in  heaven  an  animal  and  sensual  life? 
such  a  gross  and  carnal  conceit  is  only  fit  for  the  im- 
aginary paradise  of  the  impostor  Mahomet. 

in  this  life  that  we  live  upon  earth,  there  are  two 
things  that  manifestly  prove  our  natural  infirmity.— 
The  first  is  our  eating  and  drinking,  which  are  abso- 
lutely necessary  to  make  up  the  breaches  caused  by 
labour,  and  the  natural  heat  that  spend  and  feed  upon 
the  r:^dical  moisture,  which  serves  as  oil  to  maintain 
the  lamp  of  life.  The  other  is  marriage,  instituted  by 
God  for  the  preservation  of  the  human  rare.  But  in 
paradise  our  life  shall  be  altogether  angelical,  spiritual, 
and  heavenly.  Our  bodies  shall  no  longer  be  subject  to 
corruption  or  alteration,  and  shall  have  no  morew^ant  of 
food  than  the  stars,  and  the  other  celestial  bodies.  Ac- 
cordingly the  Holy  Spirit  expressly  tells  us.  That  zee 
shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more,  neitlier 
shall  the  sini  light  on  us,  nor  any  heat.  Rev.  vii.  16.  That 
is  to  say,  as  w^e  shall  no  longer  lie  under  a  necessity 
to  eat  and  drink,  so  the  most  scorching  heats,  and  the 
fiercest  flames  shall  have  no  power  to  hurt  our  bodies, 
when  they  shall  have  put  oflfall  sensualand  earthly  qual- 
ities, and  shall  be  clothed  with  light  and  glory.  Like- 
wise, there  shall  be  no  need  of  propagating  the  species 
or  of  multiplying  persons  by  marriage;  for  besides,  that 
we  shall  be  free  from  the  passions  of  flesh  and  blood. 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  453 

the  number  of  the  elect  shall  be  complete,  the  congre-^ 
gation  of  the  saints  shall  be  full,  and  the  building  or  the 
church  shall  be  perfectly  accomplished.  Therefore  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ  tells  us,  That  in  the  kingdom  of  he  a- 
njen^  They  neither  marrij,  nor  are  given  in  marriage y  but  are 
as  the  angels  of  Gedin  heaven^  Matth.  xxii.  30.  We  shall 
enjoy  the  hght  of  their  understanding,  the  sanctity  of  their 
wills,  and  the  purity  ot  their  affections. 

When  the  Queen  of  Sheba  saw  all  the  glory  and  mag- 
nificence of  king  Solomon,  and  heard  the  wisdom  ot  his 
discourses,  she  was  ravished  v/ith  admiration,  and  said  to 
this  great  prince,  //  was  a  true  report  that  1  heard  in  mine 
€wn  land,  of  thy  acts  and  of  thy  wisdom^  Howbeit,  I  be- 
lieved not  the  words,  until  I  came  and  mine  eyes  had  seen  it: 
behold  the  half  was  not  told  me  :  thy  wisdom  and  prosper- 
ity exceedeth  the  fame  which  I  heard,  Happy  are  thy  men, 
happy  are  these  thy  servant Sy  which  stand  continually  before 
theey  and  that  hear  thy  wisdom^  1  Kings  x.  6,  7,  8.  I  am 
persuaded,  believing  souls,  that  something  like  to  this 
shall  happen  to  ourselves,  when  we  shall  come  to  the  hea- 
venly Jerusalem,  and  shall  behold  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
in  person,  of  whom  Solomon  was  but  a  type  and  figure, 
having  but  a  small  spark  of  his  glory,  a  faint  ray  of  his 
infinite  wisdom.  Then  ravished  with  more  than  human 
admiration,  and  as  it  were  transported  out  of  ourselves, 
we  shall  say  to  this  peaceable  king,  who  is  crowned  v/ith 
an  heavenly  rainbow,  O  triumphant  Monarch!  all  that  I 
have  heard,  all  that  I  ever  imagined  of  thy  wisdom  and  glo- 
ry, the  rich  beauties  and  precious  delights  of  thy  paradise 
is  more  than  true  :  it  is  not  the  thousandth  part  of  that 
which  I  see  this  day.  Blessed  are  they  that  dwell  in  thy  house, 
they  will  be  still  praising  theey  Psal.  Ixxxiv.  4.  Blessed  are 
they  that  behold  thy  glorious  face,  and  that  hear  the 
words  of  the  divine  wisdom  !  The  Queen  o^  Sheba,  after 
a  short  stay  in  Solomon's  court,  returned  into  her  own 
country  :  but  when  we  have  once  entered  into  the  glovY 
and  happiness  of  paradise,  we  shall  never  depart  frooi 
thence:  we  shall  behold  continually  this. glorious  King 
of  Kings,  and  shall  hear,  with  perpetual  transports,  the 
divine  words  of  his  adorable  wisdom  :  we  shall  not  only 
be  with  him  for  ever  and  ever,  but  we  shall  always  be  m 
Kim^  and  he  in  us. 


456  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

To  take  from  our  minds  all  carnal  and  worldly 
ideas,  the  glory  and  happiness  of  paradise  is  represent- 
ed to  us  by  the  image  and  similitude  of  light,  as  in  the 
12th  chapter  of  the  Revelation  of  the  prophet  Daniel, 
vers.  3.  They  thai  he  zvise  shall  shine  as  the  bright- 
jiess  of  the  firmament^  and  they  that  turn  many  to 
righteousness,  as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever.  And  in 
Matth.  xiii.  43,  our  Saviour  expressly  saith,  Tiiat  the 
right  ecus  shall  shine  forth  as  the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of 
their  Father. 

Finally.,  It  is  promised  to  us,  as  the  highest  glory 
and  happiness  of  heaven,  that  we  shall  stand  before 
the  throne  of  God,  that  we  shall  sit  with  Jesus  Christ 
upon  his  throne,  and  that  we  shall  see  his  face.  St. 
John,  in  Kev.  xxii.  3,  4,  speaks  in  this  manner,  where, 
describing  the  new  Jerusalem,  he  tells  us.  That  the 
throne  cf  God  and  of  the  Lamb  are  in  it,  and  his  ser- 
tanis  shall  serve  him,  and  they  shall  see  his  face,  and 
his  name  shall  be  in  their  foreheads. 

When  we  look  upon  the  sun,  our  faces  become  not 
brighter  nor  more  luminous  ;  nay,  many  times  our 
eyes  are  dazzled  thereby,  and  our  skin  becomes  dark- 
er and  more  swarthy ;  but  when  we  look  upon  God 
in  his  love  and  grace,  we  are  altogether  lightened, 
Psal.  xxxiv.  5,  and  become  bright  and  shinino:.  We 
have  an  mstance  of  this  in  the  prophet  Moses,  when 
he  came  down  from  the  holy  mountain ;  the  skin  of 
his  face  shone,  so  that  the  children  of  Israel  were 
afraid  to  come  nigh  him,  Exod.  xxxiv.  30.  If  there- 
iore  this  faithful  servant  over  God's  house  had  such  a 
shining  countenance,  by  his  continuing  with  God 
upon  an  earthly  mountain,  during  the  space  of  forty 
days  and  forty  nights,  and  by  a  sight  of  some  small  ex- 
pressions of  his  glory  ;  what,  think  ye,  will  be  our 
light,  and  the  brightness  of  our  countenances,  when 
we  shall  be  exalted  above  the  highest  heavens,  to  con- 
verse with  God,  and  to  behold  his  face  forty  thousand 
millions  of  ages?  and  yet  that  shall  be  but  the  be- 
ginning of  this  most  blessed  contemplation  which  shall 
never  end. 

When  we  cast  our  eyes  upon  a  beautiful  person,  we 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  45r 

become  neither  more  beautiful  nor  more  happy  ;  nothino' 
but  an  unprofitable  idea  remains,  and  many  times  that 
also  quickly  vanishes.  But  when  we  look  upon  God, 
we  shall  become  like  him ;  and  in  this  divine  likeness, 
we  shall  find  the  fulness  of  joy,  of  happiness,  and  glorv. 
This  is  what  the  royal  prophet  teaches  us  in  Psalm  xvi. 
O  God  I  in  thy  presence  is  fulness  of  joy,  at  thy  right  hand 
there  are  pleasures  for  evermore,  vers.  11  -,  and  in  Psalm 
xvii.  As  for  me  I  zvill  behold  thy  face  in  righteousness :  I 
shall  be  satisfied  when  I  awake,  with  thy  likeness,  vers. 
15;  and  the  beloved  disciple  of  the  Beloved  of  the 
Father,  whose  writings  breathe  seraphic  love,  gives  us 
the  same  assurance  :  Beloved,  saith  he,  now  are  we  the 
sons  of  Gody  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  zve  shall  he : 
but  we  know,  that  when  he  shall  appear,  -we  shall  he  like 
him  :for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is,  1  John  iii.  2. 

You  see,  therefore,  Christian  souls,  to  what  an  exalted 
state  of  glory  and  happiness  we  have  a  right  to  pretend. 
For  in  heaven,  God  will  not  only  make  us  shine  forth  as 
the  sun  and  the  stars,  and  clothe  us  with  the  brightness 
of  the  glorified  saints  and  angels  ;  but  he  also  promises 
to  make  us  like  to  himself.  He  shall  not  only  satisfy 
us  with  the  fatness  of  his  house,  cause  us  to  drink  of  the 
rivers  of  his  pleasures,  fill  us  with  his  riches,  enlighten 
us  with  his  brightness,  clothe  us  with  his  honours,  and 
crown  us  with  his  glory  ;  but  he  himself  will  become  our 
meat  and  our  drink,  our  treasure,  our  sun,  and  our  glory: 
and  if  I  may  so  speak,  to  satisfy  and  make  us  complete- 
ly happy,  God  will,  as  it  were,  dissolve  himself  into  ri- 
vers and  seas  of  divine  and  unspeakable  pleasures.  But 
tl\at  1  may  not  be  misunderstood  by  too  bold  a  metaphor, 
it  shall  sufHcc  me  to  say  with  St  Paul,  That  God  will  be 
all  in  all,  1  Cor.  xv.  28,  that  is  to  say,  he  will  dwell  and 
m.ake  his  abode  in  us,  in  respect  to  his  essence  -,  and  will 
cause  us  to  feel  in  us  his  glorious  presence,  in  as  great  a 
measure  as  a  finite  and  limited  nature,  such  as  ours,  is  ca- 
pable of.  What  the  Jevv^s  fabled  concerning  the  manna, 
.  which  their  fathers  fed  on  in  the  wilderness,  may  be  just- 
ly applied  to  Almighty  God,  as  he  intends  to  communi- 
cate himself  to  us  in  heaven.  There  is  no  taste  but  shall 
be  satisfied,  no  desire. but  shall  be  fulfilled  :  nay,  we  may 

3  M 


4iS  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

go  farther ;  for  he  shall  not  only  be  our  meat  and  our 
drink,  but,  as  we  have  already  observed,  our  light 
and  our  cloathing,  and  all  that  v^e  can  ask  or  imagine. 
In  a  word,  we  shall  enjoy  in  him  beyond  all  that  we 
can  think  or  desire. 

The  knowledge  of  spiritual  and  heavenly  things^ 
w^hich  we  attain  to  here  below,  is  like  the  light  at  day- 
break ;  but  that  which  we  shall  enjoy  hereafter,  shall 
be  like  that  of  the  sun  w^hen  it  shines  in  its  full 
strength  ;  or,  to  speak  in  the  words  of  the  Apostle, 
Nozv  zve  know  in  part,  and  zve  prophesy  in  part.  But 
when  that  which  is  perfect  is  comCy  then  thai  which  is 
in  part  shall  be  done  away.  For  7iozv  zve  see  through 
a  glass  darkly^  but  then  face  to  face,  1  Cor.  xiii.  9, 
10,  12.  Whilst  we  continue  in  this  life,  God  discov- 
ers to  us  only  the  skirts  of  his  wisdom,  and  but  a  little 
portion  is  heard  of  him.  Job  xxvi.  14.  But  in  the  life 
to  come,  he  shall  reveal  to  us  the  depth  of  his  glorious 
mysteries,  zvhich  the  angels  desire  to  look  into,  1  Pet, 
i.  12,  and  shall  be  to  our  understandings  as  a  sun,  to 
chase  away  all  mists,  and  to  enlighten  them  for  ever. 
At  present,  our  will  hath  its  imperfections,  and  often- 
times, rebels  against  God;  but  then  it  shall  be  per- 
fectly sanctified  and  reformed,  according  to  the  image 
of  God.  It  shall  be  inflamed  with  his  zeal,  and  burn 
with  his  charity.  It  shall  sigh  after  nothing  but  his 
glory,  and  wish  for  nothing  but  a  conformity  to  his 
holy  will.  It  shall  not  only  obey  him  without  resist- 
ance or  reluctance,  but  shall  fly  with  a  sacied  ardour, 
and  be  all  on  fire,  to  execute  his  divine  commands. 
Whilst  we  remain  in  the  fetters  of  this  infirm  and  sin- 
ful flesh,  there  is  always  some  filth  and  impurity  in  our 
aflfections;  but  w^hen  we  shall  come  to  the  state  of 
glory,  God  will  sanctify  them  in  such  a  manner  by  his 
presence,  that  they  shall  be  more  pure  than  the  stars  or 
the  sun-beams;  they  shall  be  nothing  but  celestial 
flres,  and  flames  of  divine  love,  proceeding  from  the 
face  of  God  himself.  In  a  word,  this  being  oif  beings, 
who  is  perfection  itself,  this  origin  of  all  beauty,  this 
object  so  exceeding  glorious  and  lovely,  shall  ravish 
us  in  such  a  manner,  that  our  understanding  shall  be 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  459 

continually  employed  in  beholding  him ;  our  wills 
and  affections  in  loving  and  embracing  him  ;  and  all 
the  faculties  of  our  souls  in  uniting  ourselves  to  him, 
and  being  transformed  into  his  likeness. 

It  shall  be  after  this  manner,  that  v^e  shall  be  made 
partakers  of  the  divine  nature,  (for  we  must  not 
imagine  that  we  shall  be  made  partakers  of  the  es- 
sence of  God  itself;  for  this  divine  essence  is  indivisi- 
ble,  and  uncommunicable  to  the  creature  ;  so  that 
nothing  can  possess  it  that  is  not  God.)  God  who  is 
holy,  shall  imprint  in  our  souls  the  image  of  his  holi- 
ness, and  of  all  his  adorable  perfections  ;  and  shewing 
himself  to  us  as  he  is,  he  will  cause  us  to  become  like 
him,  by  the  irradiation  of  his  glorious  countenance. 

It  may  be  you  will  inquire,  Whether  we  shall  see 
God,  and  how  we  shall  behold  him  ?  This  question  is 
too  rich  and  considerable  not  to  be  examined  with  an 
holy  and  religious  attention  ;  and  I  am  persuaded. 
Christian  friends,  that  you  will  not  be  displeased,  not 
only  to  hear  my  opinion,  but  that  of  the  holy  scrip- 
tures, from  whence  we  draw  all  our  instructions,  as 
from  their  only  fountain. 

Some  scruple  not  to  affirm,  that  God  cannot  be  seen 
either  in  this  life,  or  in  that  which  is  to  come  -,  and 
it  must  be  confessed,  that  their  reasons  are  very  strong 
and  weighty.  For,  first,  God  is  invisible  in  his  nature; 
and  this  quality  is  often  ascribed  to  him  by  the  sacred 
writers :  As  in  Hebrews  xi,  where  the  apostle  saith, 
T/iaf  Moses,  by  faith,  saw  him  ivho  is  invisible,  vers. 
27  ;  and  in  the  1st  chapter  of  the  first  epistle  to 
Timothy,  Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  invis- 
ible, the  only  wise  Gody  be  honour  and  glory,  for  ever 
and  ever.  Amen,  vers.  17.  Secondly,  we  read  in  the 
33d  chapter  of  Exodus,  that  when  Moses  said  unto 
God,  /  beseech  thee,  shew  me  thy  glory,  God  answ^ered 
him.  Thou  canst  not  see  my  face:  for  there  shall  no  inan 
see  me,  and  live.  Thirdly,  St.  John,  in  the  1st  chap^ 
ter  of  his  gospel,  hath  these  words:  No  man  hath  seen 
God  at  any  time :  the  only  begotten  Son,  which  is  in  the 
bosom  of  the  Father,  he  hath  declared  him,  vers.  |8. 
Lastly,  the  apostle  St   Paul  seems  to  remove  ail  dpubv; 


460  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

for,  not  content  with  saying,  That  God  only  hath  im- 
viortality,  dwelling  in  the  light  ivhich  no  man  can  ap- 
proach unto^  zvhom  no  man  hath  seen,  he  adds,  nor  can 
see,  1  Tim.  vi.  16. 

Others,  on  the  contrary,  teach  us,  that  God  maybe 
seen  in  this  life,  but  that  in  the  life  to  come  he  shall 
be  seen  more  perfectly.  What  confirms  them  in  this 
opinion  is,  first,  That  God  himself,  by  his  Holy  Spirit, 
hath  begot  in  the  hearts  of  all  his  children  an  earnest 
desire  of  seeing  his  face  ;  and  that  in  this  contempla- 
tion they  place  their  greatest  happiness  and  glory. 
Such  is  the  earnest  wish  of  the  man  after  God's  own 
heart,  in  the  4th  Psalm,  There  be  many  that  saij,  zvho 
tvill  sheiv  ns  any  good  ^  Lord  lift  thoii  up  the  light  of 
thy  countenance  upon  us,  vers.  6  ;  and  in  Psalm  xlii. 
Jily  soul  thirstethfor  God,  for  the  living  God  :  When 
shall  I  come  and  appear  before  God  !  vers.  2.  Such 
also  is  the  desire  of  the  prophet  Asaph  in  Psalm  Ixxx. 
Cause  thy  face  to  shine,  and  zee  shall  be  saved,  vers.  7. 
Secondly,  we  have  heard  David  say,/  zvill  behold  thy 
face  in  righteousness:  I  shall  be  satisfied  ivith  thy 
UkenesSy  Psalm  xvii.  15;  and  St.  Paul  assures  us,  That 
xve  shall  see  God  face  to  face,  1  Cor.  xiii.  12;  and 
St.  John,  That  ive  shall  see  God  as  he  is,  1  John  iii.  2. 
Thirdly,  in  the  12th  chapter  of  Numbers,  God  spake 
these  w^ords  to  Aaron  and  Miriam,  who  had  murmur- 
ed against  their  brother  Moses,  If  there  be  a  propJict 
among  you,  I  the  Lord  will  make  myself  knoivn  unto 
him  in  a  vision,  and  zvill  speak  unto  him  in  a  dream. 
My  servant  Moses  is  not  so,  zvho  is  faithful  in  allmine 
house.  With  him  zvill  I  speak  mouth  to  mouth,  even 
apparently,  and  not  in  dark  speeches  ;  and  the  simili- 
tude of  the  Lord  shall  he  behold.  Lastly,  w^e  have 
heard  tlie  voice  from  heaven,  which,  describing  to  us 
the  blessed  estate  of  the  glorified,  expressly  saith. 
That  they  shall  see  the  face  of  God, Rev,  xxii.  4. 

If  it  is  lawful  for  me  to  attempt  this  high  medita- 
tion, which  is  above  the  capacity  of  men  and  angels, 
I  will  declare  to  you  in  a  few  words,  how  it  may  be 
said  that  we  shall  see  God,  and  in  what  sense  it  is 
impossible  to  behold  him.     But,  firsts  we  must  lay 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  Ae\ 

down  two  or  three  distinctions,  which  being  well  un- 
derstood, will  remove  the  principal  difficulties. 

First,  God  may  be  considered  in  three  several  re- 
spectSj  1st,  As  he  is  in  himself,  and  in  his  proper  es- 
sence. It  is  in  this  respect,  that  our  souls  long  for  him, 
desire  to  approach  him,  and  to  be  united  to  him,  as  to 
their  sovereign  good,  and  the  inexhaustible  fountain 
of  glory  and  happiness.  2dly,  As  he  manifests  himself 
here  on  earth,  by  certain  signs  and  tokens  of  his  fa- 
vourable presence.  And  Sdly,  As  he  shall  manifest 
himself  in  heaven  by  the  magnificent  symbols  and  glo- 
rious marks  of  his  divine  presence. 

Secondly,  We  must  distinguish  the  several  kinds  of 
sight :  for  there  is  a  sight  of  the  body,  which  only  sees 
those  objects,  whereof  the  images  and  species  are  with- 
in the  reach  and  capacity  of  the  eye-sight ;  as,  for  ex- 
ample, light  and  colours.  There  is  also  a  sight  of  the 
understanding,  which  sees  and  beholds  things  that  are 
at  a  distance  from  our  senses,  as  the  spiritual  and  in- 
visible substances,  and  the  essential  forms  of  bodies. 
There  is  likewise  the  sight  of  faith,  which  riseth  yet 
higher  than  that  of  the  understanding,  even  while  we 
make  our  abode  here  below ;  and  being  enlightened 
by  God's  grace,  sees  and  beholds  things  which  the 
eye  of  the  body  never  saw,  and  the  understandings  of 
sensual  and  carnal  men  can  never  comprehend,  as  the 
mysteries  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  the  powers  of 
the  world  to  come. 

Lastly,  We  must  distinguish  the  knowledge  of  the 
understanding;  for  sometimes  it  is  obscure  and  con- 
fused, and  at  other  times  clear  and  distinct.  Again, 
that  which  is  the  most  clear  and  distinct  is  of  two 
sorts.  The  one  hath  bounds  and  limits  proportion* 
ed  to  its  subject ;  that  is  to  say,  to  the  reach  and  ca- 
pacity of  the  understanding  :  The  other  is  absolute, 
and  of  the  same  extent  as  its  object ;  that  is  to  say,  as 
the  thing  itself,  which  the  understanding  conceives 
and  beholds. 

.  God,  as  he  is  in  himself,  and  in  his  own  essence,  hath 
never  been  seen  by  the  eye  of  the  body,  and  never  shall 
be  seen  either  in  this  life^,  or  in  that  which  is  to  come  i 


462  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

for  God  is  a  Spirit,  John  iv.  24,  and  of  an  invisible 
nature;  and  in  this  sense  it  is  the  apostle  tells  us,  that 
God  dwelleth  in  the  light  which  no  man  can  approach 
unto,  whom  no  man  hath  seen  or  can  see,  1  Tim.  vi. 
16.  But  this  God  of  mercies,  who  of  himself  is  invis- 
ible, delights  to  shew  himself  to  his  creatures  by  sev- 
eral ways. 

First,  God  shews  himself,  in  some  measure  to  all 
men,  in  the  works  of  the  creation  of  the  world.  For 
as  St.  Paul  saith  in  the  1st  chapter  of  his  epistle  to  the 
Romans,  the  invisible  things  of  God  from  the  creation 
of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the 
things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and  God- 
head, vers.  20.  Particularly,  he  hath  been  pleased  to 
give  us  light ;  which  is,  as  it  were,  his  eldest  daugh- 
ter, the  first  of  all  visible  productions,  and  the  image 
and  resemblance  of  himself  For  as  there  is  nothing 
more  simple,  purer,  and  more  beautiful,  than  the  light; 
so  there  is  nothing  visible  in  the  creation  that  better 
represents  this  great  God,  who  is  a  being  most  uncom- 
pounded,  most  pure  and  most  beautiful,  the  Father  of 
lights,  and  the  true  sun  of  our  souls. 

Secondly,  God  shews  himself  by  all  the  works  of 
his  adorable  providence,  and  chiefly  in  his  extraordi- 
nary and  miraculous  operations.  For  when  men  per- 
ceive works  which  surpass  all  the  ordinary  strength  of 
nature,  they  are  forced  to  acknowledge,  that  they  pro- 
ceed immediately  from  an  infinite  power.  As  Pha-« 
raoh's  magicians,  when  they  found  that,  by  all  their 
magical  arts,  they  were  not  able  to  counterfeit  Mo- 
ses's miracle,  cried  out,  this  is  the  finger  of  God,  Ex- 
odus viii.  19. 

Thirdly,  God  reveals  himself  to  us  in  his  holy  and 
divine  word,  which  is,  as  it  were,  a  beautiful  and  per- 
fect miror,  wherein  we  may  see  his  image,  and  the 
brightness  of  his  glory.  This  was  St.  Paul's  thought, 
when  he  saith,  that  we  all  with  open  face,  beholding, 
as  in  a  glass,  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into 
the  same  image,  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord,  2  Cor.  iii.  18. 

Fourthly,  God  shewed  himself  to  the  church  of  Is- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  463 

rael  by  the  ark,  the  sign  and  ordinary  token  of  his  pre- 
sence. He  spoke  to  his  people  from  the  midst  of  his 
two  golden  cherubims,  and  delivered  to  them  his  or- 
acles. He  was  also  pleased  to  reveal  himself  to  them 
in  divers  representations ;  particularly  in  the  cloud, 
and  the  pillar  of  fire  which  came  down  miraculously 
from  heaven.  Hence  it  is,  that  the  sign,  taking  the 
name  of  the  thing  signified,  the  ark,  is  sometimiCS  styl- 
ed God  ;  as  in  that  passage  where  David  saith,  My 
soul  thirstefhjor  God,  for  the  living  God  :  when  shall 
I  come,  and  appear  before  God  F  Psal.  Ixii.  2. 

Fifthly,  God  manifested  himself  to  the  patriarchs 
and  prophets  in  dreams  and  visions,  by  extasics,  trans- 
ports, and  prophetical  elevations.  In  this  manner  he 
appeared  to  the  patriarch  Jacob  at  Bethel  -,  for  when 
it  is  said,  that  the  Lord  stood  upon  that  mystical  lad- 
der set  upon  the  earth,  whose  top  reached  to  heaven. 
Gen.  xxviii.  without  doubt  it  is  meant,  that  he  gave 
some  sign  and  testimony  of  his  presence.  The  prophet 
Isaiah,  speaking  of  his  glorious  vision,  makes  no  dif- 
ficulty to  sav,  I  sazD  the  Lord  sifting  upon  a  throne^ 
high  and  lifted  up,  and  his  train  filed  the  temple.  Above 
it  stood  the  seraphims  :  each  one  had  six  zvings  :  zvith 
iivain  he  covered  his  face,  and  zvith  fzvain  he  covei^ed 
Ids  feet,  and  zvith  tzvain  he  did  fly.  And  one  cried  unto 
another,  and  said.  Holy,  holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  of  hosts, 
the  zvhole  earth  is  full  of  his  glory.  And  the  posts  of 
the  door  moved  at  the  voice  of  him  that  criedy  and 
the  house  zv  as  filed  zvith  smoke,  chap.  vi.  And  the  pro- 
phet Micaiah,  declaring  his  vision,  saith,  /  sazo  the 
Lord  sitting  on  his  throne,  and  all  the  host  of  heaven 
staiiding  by  him,  on  his  right  hand  and  on  his  left, 
1  Kings  xxii.  19.  And  the  prophet  Daniel,  describ- 
ing one  of  his  visions,  speaks  in  the  same  manner : 
/  beheld,  till  the  thrones  ztere  cast  doun,  and  the  an- 
cient of  days  did  sit,  zvhose  garment  zvas  zvhite  as  snoiv, 
and  the  hair  of  his  head  like  the  pure  ztool:  his  throne 
was  like  the  fiery  flame^  and  his  zvheels  as  burning  fire. 
A  fiery  stream  issued,  and  came  forth  from  before  him: 
Thousand  thousands  ministered  unto  him,  and  ten  thou- 
mndtimcsten  thousand  stood  before  him^Qh^^y^^^^,^  '0. 


464  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

Sixthly,  God  shewed  himself  to  Moses  in  a  manner 
altogether  particular,  not-  only  v;hen  he  appeared  to  him 
in  Horeb,  and  spoke  to  him  from  the  midst  of  the  flame 
of  the  burning  bush  ;  but  more  especially  when  he  shew- 
ed himself  to  him  in  the  holy  mountain,  and  for  the  space 
of  forty  days  and  forty  nights,  conversed  with  him  fami- 
liarily,  as  a  friend  with  his  friend.  For  at  that  time  he 
set  before  his  eyes  such  glorious  and  magnificent  tokens 
of  his  presence,  that  it  was  in  some  measure  the  same 
thing  as  if  he  had  seen  God  himself  God  gave  him 
more  light  and  knowledge  of  his  glory,  than  he  ever 
vouchsafed  to  any  other  of  his  prophets,  and  talked  with 
him  in  a  more  familiar  manner,  than  to  any  other  person 
that  ever  lived.  It  is  because  of  the  glory  of  these  extra- 
ordinary tokens  of  his  presence,  the  brightness  of  that 
light  Vv'hich  beamed  into  Moses's  soul,  and  the  holy  fa- 
miliarity of  this  divine  colloquy,  that  God  speaks  of  it  in 
those  words  v/hich  we  quoted  in  the  12th  chapter  of  the 
book  of  Numbers  :  For  we  must  not  understand  that 
passage  in  a  literal  sense,  that  Moses  actually  saw  God 
himself,  and  that  with  the  eyes  of  the  body  he  beheld  his 
essence,  which  is  altogether  invisible  j  but  the  meaning 
is,  that  no  person  ever  saw,  with  the  eyes  of  the  body, 
such  glorious  tokens  of  the  Godhead  5  no  person  ever 
conversed  so  familiarly  with  God  -,  and  that  no  person 
ever  had  such  a  clear  and  distinct  knowledge  of  his  so- 
vereign glory  and  divine  majesty. 

Seventhly,  God  hath  often  appeared  to  men  in  an  hu- 
man shape,  and  hath  given  them  such  evident  testimo- 
nies of  his  sacred  presence,  that  such  as  have  seen  the 
image,  make  no  scruple  to  afhrm,  that  they  have  seen 
God.  It  is  in  this  manner  that  the  patriarch  Jacob 
.speaks,  after  he  had  wrestled  with  an  human  body,moved, 
not  only  by  an  angel,  who  was  the  formal  assistant,  but 
by  God  jiimsclf,  who  was  tlie  first  mover,  and  displayed 
there  his  divine  influence,  I  have  j<f^;7,  saith  \i^y  God  face 
to  faiCi  and  7n\  life  is  preserved,  Gen.  xxxii.  30.  Manoah, 
the  father  of  Samson,  speaks  to  the  same  purpose,  when 
he  had  seen  the  human  shape  in  which  God  had  appeared 
unto  him,  and  v^hich  ascended  up  into  heaven  in  the  flame 
of  his  burnt-oflt'ring,  J^Fe  shall  surely  die,  because  u'e  have 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  465 

S£€n  Gody  Judg.  xiii.  22.  In  the  like  manner,  when  God 
appeared  to  Abraham  in  the  shape  of  a  man,  this  man  is 
styled  the  Lord,  and  Abraham  bowed  himself  before 
him,  and  worshipped.  I  am  sensible  that  this  holy  pa- 
triarch saw  no  less  than  three  human  shapes  which  ap- 
peared to  him  at  once.  Some  think  that  God  was  visi- 
ble but  in  one  of  these  shapes,  and  that  the  two  others 
were  animated  by  two  angels.  What  confirms  this  opi- 
nion is,  that  of  these  three  persons,  there  is  but  one  that 
speaks  as  God,  and  whom  Abraham  worships  j  who  dis- 
appearing, the  other  two  are  styled  angels,  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  19th  chapter.  But  others  believe,  with  some 
ancient  doctors  of  the  church,  that  these  three  human 
shapes  were  a  true  image  and  lively  figure  of  the  most 
holy,  most  glorious,  and  most  adorable  Trinity.  In  this 
opinion,  there  is  nothing  contrary  to  the  unity  of  faith. 

Lastly,  God  hath  shewn  himself  to  the  world  in  a  very 
extraordinary  manner  in  the  person  of  his  Son,  who  is 
therefore  called,  by  way  of  excellence,  the  ima^e  of  God. 
2  Cor.  iv.  4.  The  image  of  the  invisible  God^  Col.  i.  15. 
and  God  manifest  m  the  fleshy  1  Tim.  iiic  16.  God  hath 
not  only  imprinted  in  him  some  tokens  of  his  Godhead 
and  infinite  power  -,  he  does  not  simply  cause  him  to  act 
and  move,  as  the  borrowed  bodies  mentioned  in  the  Old 
Testament ;  he  hath  not  only  engraven  in  him  the  per- 
fect image  of  all  his  divine  perfections  ;  he  is  not  in  him 
in  a  shadow  or  type,  as  he  was  in  the  ark,  and  in  Solo- 
mon's temple  ;  but  he  dwelleth  in  him,  as  to  his  essence 
itself,  and  his  eternal  Godhead,  as  the  Apostle  informs 
us.  In  him  dwelleth  bodily,  (that  is  to  say  personally  and 
essentially)  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead^  Col.  ii.  9 ; 
wherefore  our  Saviour  tells  St.  Philip,  Be  that  hath  seen 
me,  hath  seen  the  Father,  John  xiv.  9. 

These  things  being  thus  premised,  let  us  now  consider, 
how  we  may  be  said  to  see  God  here  on  earth,  and  how 
we  shall  see  him  in  heaven.  At  present,  we  see  him  with 
the  eyes  of  the  body  in  his  visible  works ;  and  we  also 
behold  him  in  his  essence,  with  the  eyes  of  our  under- 
standing, but  with  a  very  weak  and  imperfect  sight.  Wc 
know  him,  but  it  is  in  a  very  confused  and  obscure  man- 
ner.    Therefore,  in  this  respect,  St.  Paul  saith  very  truly 

3  N 


MS6  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION^ 

.md  well,  That  we  know  in  part,  and  we  prophesy  in  part^ 
1  Cor.  xiii.  9.  We  also  see  God  with  the  eye  of  faith  j  for 
it  is  with  this  eye  that  we  see  with  Moses,  him  zvho  is  in- 
visiMe^Htb.  xi.  21 ;  and  that  we  behold  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father,  above 
al!  principalities  and  powers^  and  sovereignly  adored  by 
all  the  church  triumphant. 

In  paradise  we  hope  to  see,  with  the  eyes  of  our  glori- 
fied bodies,  such  bright  magnificent  images  of  the  divi- 
nity, tokens  so  full  of  majesty  and  glory,  that  in  compa- 
rison of  it,  whatsoever  formerly  appeared  to  the  prophets 
and  patriarchs  in  their  most  illustrious  visions,  was  nO'= 
thing  but  obscurity  and  darkness  :  with  these  eyes  of  the 
body  we  shall  likewise  behold  God  in  the  person  of  our 
Saviour,  who  is  the  brightness  of  his  glory,  and  the  express 
image  of  his  person,  Heb.  i.  3  ;  so  that  we  may  v;ell  cry 
out  with  Job,  in  all  the  confidence  of  faith,  1  know  that 
my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that  he  shall  stand  at  the  latter 
day  upon  the  earth.  And  though  alter  my  skin  worms  de- 
stroy this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  1  see  God :  Whom  I 
shall  see  for  myself,  and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not  ano- 
ther-,  though  my  reigns  he  consumed  within  me y  Jobxix. 
25j  26,  27. 

But  as  for  the  essence  of  God  himself,  and  his  eternal 
Godhead,  we  shall  not  see  it,  nor  can  we  ever  behold  it. 
with  the  eyes  of  the  body,  let  it  become  never  so  glo- 
rious, incorruptible,  and  immortal.  Nor  shall  we  see  it 
with  the  eyes  of  faith  j  for  then  faith  shall  be  put  away^ 
and  we  shall  not  walk  by  faith  hut  by  sight,  2  Cor.  v.  7. 
But  we  shall  see  God  with  the  eyes  of  our  understanding., 
enlightened  by  the  light  of  glory.  Now,  as  we  have  al-^ 
ready  observed,  there  are  two  sorts  of  contemplation  and 
knowledge  -,  the  one  perfect,  proportioned  to  the  object 
which  we  behold  or  look  upon  ;  the  other  imperfect  and 
limited,  proportioned  to  the  subject  that  looks  or  seeSo 
Our  future  contemplation  and  knowledge  of  God  shall 
not  be  of  the  first,  but  of  the  latter  kind  ;  that  is  to  say, 
we  shall  never  see  into  the  bottom  of  the  mysterious 
depths  of  God's  majesty  and  glory.  We  shall  never 
perfecdyknow  this  supreme  perfection,  this  infinite  being, 
this  im.mense  and  incomprehensible  Godhead.  For  things 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  46f 

are  in  their  operations,  as  they  are  in  their  beings  and 
abilities.  Now  in  our  most  glorious  and  triumphant  state, 
our  beings  will  always  be  limited  and  circumscribed^ 
therefore  it  is  absolutely  impossible^  that  we  should  ever 
perfectly  comprehend  the  divine  essence,  which  is  infi- 
nite in  itself,  and  in  all  its  adorable  perfections.  The 
holy  angels  themselves,  the  cherubims,  and  seraphims, 
who  are  represented  to  us  as  all  light  and  fire,  are  not 
able  to  penetrate  to  the  bottom  of  these  eternal  depths^ 
nor  to  approach  this  infinite  hght.  In  a  word,  it  belongs 
only  to  God  himself,  to  comprehend  and  understand 
perfectly,  the  immense  glory  and  sovereign  perfections 
of  the  Godhead. 

But  though  our  sight  cannot  penetrate  into  the  botton? 
of  these  divine  depths,  though  we  shall  never  be  able  to 
comprehend  perfectly  this  infinite  being,  nevertheless  we 
hope  to  behold  openly  this  wonderful  object,  and  to  ob- 
tain as  much  knowledge  of  it  as  shall  be  requisite  to  ren~ 
der  us  completely  happy.  For  as  when  our  eye  beholds 
the  sun  at  noon-day,  it  neither  receives,  nor  is  able  to  re-^ 
ceive  all  its  beams,  but  it  receives  as  many  as  are  necessa- 
ry to  enlighten  it;  and  though  there  should  be  a  thousand 
suns,  it  could  neither  partake  of  more  light  nor  more 
brightness ;  Thus  in  beholding  the  Father  of  lights,  the 
beautiful  son  of  souls,  it  is  altogether  impossible  that  wc 
should  receive  the  hnmensity  of  his  rays;  but  we  shall 
receive  as  many  as  shall  be  necessary  to  dispel  all  our  dark- 
ness, and  to  fill  us  full  of  perfect  light,  to  make  us  become 
light  in  the  Lord,  and  to  cause  us  to  shine  forth  for  ever  as 
so  many  stars  or  little  suns :  or,  as  an  empty  vessel,  when 
it  is  plunged  into  the  sea,  comprehends  not  all  its  waters, 
but  receives  only  enough  to  fill  it  up,  so  that  there  remain? 
no  part  empty  ;  in  hke  manner,  when  we  shall  be  plunged 
into  the  ocean  of  the  Godhead,  we  shall  not  be  able  to 
comprehend  and  receive  such  infinite  glory  and  happiness; 
but  we  shall  receive  and  comprehend  as  much  as  shall  con- 
tent our  desircs;,  and  satisfy  our  most  craving  appetite.^ ; 
insomuch,  that  there  shall  be  nothing  wanting  to  com- 
plete the  highest  felicity  of  an  human  creature. 

I  say  not  the  highest  felicity  absolutely,^  and  without 
restriction  :  for  there  are  fwn  sorts  of  felicin^s*     Th" 


m  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

one  absolutely  perfectly,  beyond  which  nothing  can 
be  imagined  :  This  felicity  or  happiness  is  only  to  be 
found  in  God.  The  other  perfect  in  a  certain  de- 
gree ;  as  the  perfect  happiness  of  angels  is,  to  attain 
to  that  degree  of  glory,  of  which  the  angelical  nature 
is  capable;  likewise  the  perfect  happiness  of  man  is, 
to  enjoy  all  that  blessedness  of  which  the  hum^an  na- 
ture alone  is  susceptible.  I  say  the  human  nature 
alone,  to  distinguish  it  from  that  which  is  united  to 
the  person  of  the  eternal  Son  of  God  :  for  by  this 
union  it  hath  attained  to  an  incommunicable  glory, 
of  which  other  creatures  cannot  partake,  far  above 
whatever  the  children  of  God,  and  the  holy  angels, 
can  or  may  expect. 

Moreover,  there  is  a  supreme  and  independent 
happiness,  which  subsists  of  itself,  without  any  fo- 
reign aid.  This  kind  of  happiness  is  only  to  be  found 
in  God  •  for  as  he  is  an  infinite  being,  who  exists  of 
himself,  without  borrowing  from  another,  so  he  is 
perfectly  happy  of  his  essence.  The  other  happiness 
is  that  which  proceeds,  not  from  ourselves,  but  is  de- 
rived to  us  from  another ;  such  is  the  glory  and  hap- 
piness of  the  angels.  This  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth 
us  in  these  words,  God  putteth  light  into  his  angels  ; 
that  is  to  say,  these  holy  spirits  have  nothing  of  light 
or  glory  in  them,  but  what  is  derived  to  them  from  the 
gracious  countenance  of  the  Father  of  lights.  Such 
also  is  the  glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  mediator  : 
Therefore  he  speaks  thus  to  God  the  Father,  Glorijij 
thy  Son,  that  thy  Son  also  may  glojnfy  thee,  John  xvii. 
1.  In  a  word,  such  shall  be  our  glory  and  happiness; 
for  as  we  have  our  being  from  God,  so  it  is  from  him 
that  we  have  our  well  being,  from  him  alone  that  we 
must  expect  all  our  glory  and  bliss. 

From  hence  it  plainly  appears.  Christian  friends, 
that  God  is  the  only  object,  and  the  only  source,  of 
our  eternal  glory  and  happiness.  If  you  inquire  of 
me,  what  shall  be  the  essential  form  ?  I  answer.  That 
it  shall  be  our  resemblance  to  God ;  which  shall  be 
as  perfect  as  an  human  creature  is  capable  of.  Now^, 
this  resemblance  shall  consist  in  three  things ;  in  a 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  459 

pure  and  shining  light,  which  shall  not  be  mixed  with 
the  least  obscurity ;  in  a  perfect  and  complete  holi- 
ness, where  there  shall  not  be  the  least  blemish  ;  and 
in  an  infinite  and  unchangeable  joy  and  content, 
which  shall  never  be  overcast  with  the  least  cloud  of 
grief.  But  of  this  we  have  sufficiently  treated  already. 

Some  inquire.  Whether  in  paradise  there  shall  be 
an  equality,  or  an  inequality,  in  ghry  and  happiness  ? 
This  question  is  more  curious  than  necessary.  For, 
without  troubling  our  heads  whether  there  shall  be 
any  more  or  less  happy  than  ourselves,  it  is  sufficient 
for  our  comfort  to  know,  that  if  we  truly  believe,  and 
are  penitent,  if  we  fear  God  as  we  ought,  and  serve 
him  religiously  to  the  end  of  our  lives,  we  shall  cer- 
tainly attain  to  the  glory  of  the  children  of  God,  and 
possess  with  them  a  perfect  and  eternal  happiness. 
Nevertheless,  that  we  may  not  omit  any  thing  that 
may  give  satisfaction  to  the  believing  soul,  I  shall  ex- 
amine this  particular ;  but  it  shall  be  without  intrud- 
ing into  those  things  which  I  have  not  seen  in  the 
glass  of  the  gospel.  Col.  ii.  18,  or  which  I  have  not 
learned  from  the  great  physician  of  our  souls.  I  shall 
first  declare  the  opinion  of  the  most  learned  men  upon 
this  rich  and  excellent  subject :  afterwards  I  shall  add 
my  own  ;  which  I  submit,  with  the  rest  of  this  trea- 
tise, to  the  judgment  of  wiser  persons,  who  exercise 
themselves  in  meditations  upon  spiritual  and  heavenly 
matters. 

Some  believe,  that  in  paradise  there  shall  be  but 
one  glory  and  happiness,  which  shall  be  equal  and 
uniform  in  all  those  that  enjoy  it.  Their  principal 
reasons  are.  First,  That  we  can  have  no  glory  and 
happiness,  but  that  which  hath  been  merited  for  us  by 
the  death  and  passion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and 
that  as  this  glorious  Saviour  hath  purchased  this  glory 
and  happiness  for  all  the  elect  equally,  so  they  shall 
all  enjoy  it  in  the  highest  degree  of  perfection.  Se- 
condly, That  the  holiness  of  all  the  blessed  shall  be 
perfect ;  therefore,  as  they  shall  be  all  perfectly  holy, 
so  they  shall  be  all  perfectly  and  sovereignly  happy. 
Thirdlv,  That  our  Saviour  saith  expressly,  withour 


470  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

any  exception.  That  the  righteous  shall  shine  forth  as 
the  sun,  in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father,  Matth.  xiii\ 
43.  Now,  the  sun  is  king  of  the  stars,  and  the  bright- 
est of  all  the  heavenly  luminaries.  Fourthly,  That 
they  are  represented  in  heaven,  as  so  many  kings, 
having  on  their  heads  crowns  of  gold.  Rev.  i.  6.  iv, 
4.  V.  10.  Now,  there  is  no  inequality  among  kings; 
each  of  them  being  possessed  of  a  sovereign  glory,  and 
independent  authority.  Fifthly,  That  Jesus  Christ 
represents  to  us  the  transaction  at  the  end  of  the 
world,  by  the  parable  of  a  father  of  a  family,  who, 
when  even  was  come,  gave  the  same  hire  unto  every 
one  that  had  laboured  in  his  vineyard,  Matth.  xx. 
Sixthly,  That  it  is  said,  in  general  terms,  That  zve 
shall  see  God  face  to  face,  1  Cor.  xiii.  12  ;  a?id  that 
zve  shall  see  him  as  he  is,  1  John  iii.  2  ;  and  that  in 
this  blessed  vision  shall  consist  man's  principal  happi- 
ness. Lastly,  That  after  the  resurrection,  God  shall 
be  all  in  all,  1  Cor.  xv.  28  ;  which  expression  denotes 
the  highest  glory,  and  most  imaginable  felicity. 

Other  think,  on  the  contrary,  that  in  heaven  there 
shall  be  an  inequality  of  glory,  and  divers  degrees  of 
happiness.  This  they  chiefly  ground  upon  two  pas- 
sages of  holy  scripture  ;  the  one  is,  John  xiv.  2, 
where  Christ  saith  to  his  apostles.  In  mi)  Father's 
house  are  many  mansions  ;  the  other,  1  Cor.  xv.  41, 
42,  where  St.  Paul,  speaking  at  large  of  the  happi- 
ness of  the  saints  after  the  resurrection,  saith,  There 
is  07ie  glory  of  the  sun,  and  another  glory  of  the  moon, 
and  another  glory  of  the  stars  :  For  one  star  differet}\ 
from  another  star  in  glory  ;  so  also  is  the  resuiTection 
of  the  dead* 

Others  again,  not  content  to  believe  an  inequality 
of  glory  and  happiness,  discourse  of  it  with  as  much 
confidence  as  if  God  had  admitted  them  to  the  know- 
ledge of  his  eternal  secrets,  or  as  if  he  had  discovered 
to  them  all  the  wonders  of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem, 
more  plainly  than  to  his  beloved  disciple.  They  not 
only  affirm,  that  there  shall  be  divers  degrees  of  glory 
and  happiness,  but  they  tell  us  who  they  are  that  shall 
obtain  sucl)  and  such  degrees,  and  dogmatically  deter- 


THE   CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  .v/i 

mine  what  shall  be  the  glory  of  virgins,  what  that  of 
confessors,  and  what  that  of  martyrs.  In  a  word, 
some  are  transported  with  an  high  opinion  of  them- 
selves, and  their  merits,  that  they  make  an  open  pro- 
fession of  being  of  the  number  of  such  as  shall  ob- 
tain the  highest  degrees  of  glory  and  happiness. 

But  in  my  opinion  the  truth  is  to  be  found  between 
these  two  extremes  ;  therefore,  without  prescribing  a 
law  to  the  conscience  of  any,  in  a  matter  whereof  the 
decision  is,  in  no  respect,  necessary  to  salvation,  on 
the  one  hand,  I  say,  that  in  heaven  there  shall  be  di- 
vers degrees  of  glory  and  happiness  ;  but  then,  on 
the  other,  I  dare  not  pretend  to  describe  them,  much 
less  to  apply  them  to  particular  persons,  or  to  say  who 
shall  possess  such  and  such  degrees.  This  would  be 
to  set  our  mouth  against  the  heavens,  Psal.  Ixxiii.  9, 
and  to  lay  hands  upon  the  forbidden  fruit.  Instead 
of  being  serviceable  to  others,  we  should  wilfully 
cast  ourselves  away  ;  for  such  as  are  so  audacious  as 
to  search  into  the  divine  Majesty,  shall  be  swallowed 
up  in  its  glory. 

And  though  we  verily  believe  degrees  of  glory,  yet  I 
hope  we  may  observe,  without  offence  to  any  person, 
that  this  opinion  is  not  to  be  established  upon  the  fore- 
mentioned  passages,  from  whence  no  such  conclusion 
can  be  drawn.  For  in  the  14th  chapter  of  St.  John, 
our  Saviour  saith,  not.  There  are  many  apartments  or 
mansions,  some  w^hereof  are  richer  and  more  glorious 
than  others,  but  only,  I?i  my  Fathers  house  are  manif 
mansions.  The  meaning  of  our  blessed  Saviour  is  as 
clear  as  the  day :  his  aim  was  to  rise  up  the  drooping 
spirits  of  his  apostles,  and  to  comfort  them  on  an  ac- 
count of  his  absence.  For  this  purpose  he  tells  them, 
he  was  going  to  dwell  in  an  house,  where  there  is  not 
only  room  for  himself,  but  also  for  them,  and  for  all 
those  that  shalt  believe  in  him  through  their  ministry. 
Nothing  can  be  plainer  than  his  o\yv\  exposition  of 
these  words,  in  the  17th  chapter  of  the  same  gospel, 
w^here  he  speaks  to  God  in  this  manner.  Father,!  will 
that  they  also  ivhom  thou  hast  given  me,  be  ivith  me 
zvhere  I  am,  that  they  may  behold  my  glory  zvhich  thou 


472  THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION. 

hast  given  me.  For  the  other  text,  in  1  Cor  xv.  I  be- 
seech you,  devout  sou],  read  over  the  apostle's  words, 
and  consider,  with  a  rehgious  attention,  what  goes 
before,  and  what  follows  after,  you  shall  find,  that  the 
apostle  had  no  intention  to  compare  the  saints,  the  one 
with  the  other,  but  only  to  manifest  the  difference 
which  there  is  between  our  bodies,  as  they  are  in  this 
corruptible  and  mortal  life,  and  as  they  shall  be  when 
they  shall  have  put  on  incorruption  and  immortality. 
Therefore  when  he  hath  said.  There  is  one  glory  of  the 
sun,  and  another  glory  of  the  moon,  and  another  glory 
of  the  stars  ;  for  one  star  differ eth  from  anotlier  star 
in  glory,  he  doth  not  add  in  like  manner,  there  is  one 
glory  of  the  blessed  saint,  and  another  glory  of  ano- 
ther ;  but  he  saith.  So  also  is  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead ;  it  is  soivn  in  corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incor- 
ruption ^  it  is  soivn  in  dishonour ,  it  is  raised  in  glory ; 
it  is  soivn  in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in  power  j  it  is  sown 
in  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body. 

What  is  it  therefore,  that  leads  us  to  believe  these 
divers  degrees  of  glory  and  happiness  ?  First,  It  is 
the  consideration  of  the  different  punishments  of  the 
damned  :  for  as  in  hell  there  is  a  diversity  of  misery, 
and  divers  degrees  of  torments  ;  so  it  is  very  probable, 
that  in  heaven  there  is  a  diversity  of  happiness,  and 
several  degrees  of  glory. 

Secondly,  God,  to  declare  his  manifold  wisdon>, 
Eph  iii.  10,  bestows  all  his  riches,  and  the  abundance 
of  his  blessings,  with  a  wonderful  variety,  and  an  ad- 
mirable order.  Thus  you  see  in  nature  a  rich  profu- 
sion of  divers  gifts  and  excellencies ;  For  example, 
the  smell  and  beauty  of  the  rose  is  different  from  that 
of  the  lily,  the  lustre  of  the  diamond  is  not  like  that  of 
the  ruby,  and  the  light  of  the  sun  differs  from  that  of 
the  moon  and  stars  ;  so  it  is  highly  credible  that  in 
the  heaven  of  heavens  there  shall  be  divers  degrees 
of  light  and  glory. 

Among  the  angels,  there  are  distinctions  of  honour 
and  dignity  ;  whence  we  read  of  archangels,  1  Thess. 
iv»  16.  Judeix.  Thrones^  dominions, principalities,  and 
powers^  Cq\.  i.    IG,     As  therefore;,  among  the  angels^^ 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  473 

there  are  several  degrees  of  glory,  it  is  not  unlikely, 
that  the  same  order  shall  be  observed  among  the  saints 
in  heaven.      Moreover,  as  in  the  church-militant  the 
graces  of  God  are  divers,  the  souls  of  the  faithful  be- 
ing adorned  with  various  excellencies,  and  endued 
with    different   degrees   of  light,  knowledge,    faith, 
hope,  charity,  and  holiness ;   thus,  according  to  the 
analogy  of  faith,  we  may  reasonably  suppose,  that  in 
the  church-triumphant  there  shall  be  divers  degrees  of 
glory  and  happiness ;  and  the  rather^  because  glory  is 
Hothing  else  but  the  consummation  and  perfection  of 
grace.      This  reason  appears  no  where  in  a  stronger 
light  than  in  the  parable  of  the  talents,  where  Jesus 
Christ  bestows  upon  his  servants  a  glory  proportioned 
to  the  riches  of  his  grace.  No  one  can  imagine,  that  the 
words  relate  to  God's  favours  distributed  to  his  faithful 
servants  here  upon  earth;  for  our  Lord  speaks  of  what 
he  intends  to  do  when  he  shall  come  down  from  hea- 
ven to  judge  the  world  ;  at  which  time  he  shall  say  to 
him  who  hath  improved  the  talent  of  his  grace,  JVell 
■doiw,  thou  good  and  faithfid  servant^  enter  thou  into 
the  joy  of  thy  Lord  ;  and  shall  cause  the  unprofitable 
servant,  to  be  cast  into  outer  darkness,  zvhere  there  shall 
be  zveeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth,  Matth.  xxv.  23,  30. 
I  ought  not  to  forget  what  we  read  on  this  subject, 
2  Cor.  ix.     He  ivhich  sozveth  sparingly,  shall  reap  also 
sparingly,  and  he  zvhich  sozveth  bountifidly,  shall  reap 
also  bountifully.  They  are  St.  Paul's  words,  which  ex- 
pressly declare  an  inequality  of  glory  and  happiness 
to  be  expected  among  the  rewards  in  heaven.     It 
may  be  also  worthy  of  our  observation,  that  the  feli- 
cities of  heaven  are  represented  to  us  by  a  feast, 
wdiere  all  partake  of  the  same  meats,  but  some  are  ad- 
vanced to  a  more  honourable  room  than  others.  This, 
as  I  conceive,  may  be  gathered  from  our  Saviour's 
words  :  Many  shall  come  from  the  east,  and  from  the 
zvest,  and  shall  sit  at  table  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
with  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob.     It  may  also  be 
understood  from  that  other  passage,  where  Lazarus  is 
carried  by  the  holy  angels  into  Abraham's  bosom. 
Lastlv,  I  ground  mv  opinion  upon  the  12th  chapter 
'        3  O 


474  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

of  Daniel,  where  this  blessed  Prophet,  when  he  had 
spoken  in  general  terms  of  the  future  happiness  of  the 
faithful,  who  shall  rise  to  eternal  life,  he  offers  to  men- 
tion some  on  whom  God  hath  bestowed  more  light 
upon  earth,  and  whose  ministry  he  hath  made  use  of, 
to  bring  many  souls  to  salvation.  Amongst  these  he 
seems  to  put  divers  degrees  of  gloty  :  They  that  are 
zvise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  Jinn ament^ 
and  they  that  bring  many  to  righteousfiess,  as  the  stars 
for  ever.  From  this  text  of  scripture  one  may  ap- 
parently conclude,^  that  as  the  light  of  the  firmament 
differs  much  from  that  of  the  bright  stars,  and  as  among 
the  stars  there  is  a  diversity  of  light ;  in  like  manner, 
there  shall  be  divers  and  different  degrees  of  glory 
among  the  blessed  in  heaven. 

Now,,   in  answer  to    that  argument.  That  Jesus 
Christ  hath  purchased  for  us  the  glory  and  happiness 
of  heaven,    that  therefore  this  glory  and  happiness 
should  be  equal,  I  confess  this  reason  is  weighty.   I 
intend  not  absolutely  to  deny  it ;  but  I  shall  offer  seve- 
ral things  to  the  consideration  of  the  pious  and  devout 
souls  who  shall  peruse  this  treatise.      First>  That  al» 
though  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  hath  purchased  for 
us  heaven,  and  that  we  are  not  able  to  claim  it  by  our 
most  regenerate  action,  or  merit  it  by  our  most  pain- 
ful sufferings  and  martyrdom;  because  that,  when  we 
have  performed  all  that  is  commanded,  our  Saviour 
requires  us  to  say.  We  are  unprofitable  servants ^  be- 
cause we  have  done  nothing  but  what  we  are  hound  to 
do,  Luke  xvii ;  and  because  his  holy  apostle  assures 
us,  that  when  all  things  are  reckoned  up,  the  sufferings 
of  this  present  time  are  not  worthy  to  be  comparedivitk 
the  glory  zvhich  shall  be  revealed  tons,  Rom.  viii. 
Nevertheless,  God  is  so  good,  merciful,  and  bountiful, 
that  he  bears  with  our  imperfections,  and  he  rewards, 
as  a  father,  with  a  free  reward,  all  the  good  works  of 
his  servants,  chiefty  the  works  of  charity.     Therefore 
Jesus  Christ  tells  his  apostles,  and  generally  all  the 
faithful.  Whosoever  shall  give  unto  you  to  drink  a  cup 
ofivater,  because  you  are  Christ's,  verily  I  say  unto 
you,  he  shall  not  lose  his  reward.     And  because   Ll 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  ^75 

js  the  custom  of  the  eastern  people  to  warm  their 
drink,  therefore  to  give  a  cup  of  cold  water  may  be 
reckoned  the  smallest  assistance  :  our  Saviour  saith, 
Whosoever  shall  give  unto  one  of  these  little  ones'  a  cup 
of  cold  water  only^  in  the  name  of  a  disciple^  verily  I 
say  unto  you y  he  shall  not  lose  his  reward,  Matth.  x. 
If  such  as  bestow  a  cup  of  cold  water  for  God's  sake, 
are  rewarded  in  heaven,  what  may  not  those  bountiful 
souls  expect  there,  who  now  spend  their  estates  in 
charitable  deeds  ?  Besides,  we  have  heard  a  prophet 
tell  us,  that  all  such  as  by  the  light  of  their  doctrines, 
and  the  holiness  of  their  lives,  lead  many  souls  to  their 
salvation,  shall  shine  for  ever  in  heaven  as  so  many 
bright  stars.  It  stands  with  reason  :  for  if  our  Saviour 
will,  in  his  infinite  mercy,  reward  such  a  small  kind- 
ness as  the  gift  of  a  draught  of  water  to  one  of  his 
children,  they  shall  excel  in  glory,  who  spend  for  his 
sake,  in  his  quarrel,  every  drop  of  their  blood,  and  by 
their  deaths  confirm  his  holy  gospel :  This  is  a  faith- 
ful saying.  If  tee  die  with  Jesus  Christ,  zve  shall  also 
live  with  him  ;  if  zve  suffer  with  him,  we  shall  also 
reign  ivith  him.  But  that  which  seems  to  me  yet 
stronger,  and  makes  for  this  purpose,  is,  that  all  the 
spiritual  graces  which  are  bestowed  upon  us  in  this 
life  proceed  from  the  Holy  Ghost,  purchased  for  us  by 
the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  his  precious 
blood.  Now,  these  graces  are  different  and  various : 
therefore,  as  there  are  divers  degrees  in  grace,  why 
should  there  not  be  divers  degrees  in  glory,  since 
both  have  been  purchased  for  us  with  the  same  price, 
by  the  death  and  passion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ } 

The  other  argument  drawn  from  the  happiness  and 
perfection  of  the  glorified  saints,  is  rational,  but  not 
infallible.  For  as  several  diamonds  may  be  perfect 
in  their  kind,  so  that  the  clearest  eye  cannot  take  no- 
tice of  any  defect,  yet  nevertheless  they  may  difltr  in 
weight  and  value  ;  all  the  stars  have  their  perfection 
and  light,  nevertheless  one  star  diflfers  from  another 
star  in  glory ;  all  the  angels  of  heaven  are  perfectly 
happy  and  holy,  and  yet  there  is  a  great  mequality 
•amongst  them  in  glory  and  dignity  :   likewise,  al- 


476  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

though  all  the  blessed  shall  attain  to  a  perfect  holiness, 
in  my  judgment,  that  cannot  hinder  the  diversity  of 
degrees  of  glory  and  happiness. 

I  acknowledge  also,  that  the  other  objection,  drawn 
from  these  words.  The  Just  sJiall  shine  as  the  sun  in  the 
kingdom  of  their  Father^  is  not  to  be  despised  ;  but 
it  concludes  nothing  to  the  purpose.  For  if  you  should 
cut  out  excellently  well  some  orbs  of  crystal,  of  differ- 
ent sizes,  some  greater,  some  less,  and  should  put 
them  all  in  the  sun,  they  would  be  all  full  of  light  in 
every  part ;  every  one  of  them  would  represent  the 
beautiful  image  of  that  sun  that  looks  upon  them  ; 
so  that  it  may  very  well  be  said  of  them  all,  that  they 
shine  as  the  sun  :  nevertheless,  according  to  their 
brightness  and  size,  they  receive  more  light,  and  the 
sun  seems  greater  in  the  one  than  the  other.  To  the 
other  objection.  That  all  the  glorified  saints  in  heaven 
are  named  kings,  I  answer.  This  is  not  to  be  under- 
stood in  a  literal  sense,  no  more  than  when  it  is  said. 
That  they  had  on  their  heads  crowns  of  gold.  That 
I  may  continue  in  the  same  comparison,  I  may  say, 
that  all  kings  have  a  sovereign  majesty ;  which  ac- 
knowledges none  above  it,  but  God,  from  whom  it 
proceeds  ;  and  nevertheless  some  have  a  greater  power 
and  riches  than  others:  likewise  all  the  glorified  saints 
shall  enjoy  a  sovereign  and  perfect  happiness,  and  re- 
ceive it  immediately  from  God  ;  but  this  cannot  hin- 
der them  from  differing  from  one  another  in  glory. 
I  answer,  next,  the  other  argument,  taken  out  of  the 
parable  of  the  father  of  a  family,  who,  at  the  evening 
of  the  day,  rewarded  equally  all  his  labourers  that  had 
been  employed  in  his  vineyard,  giving  to  every  one 
of  them  a  penny.  That  parables  are  as  pictures,  or 
representations  ;  in  which,  besides  the  thing  intended 
to  be  drawn,  there  are  many  particulars,  which  serve 
but  as  flourishes  to  adorn  the  pieces.  If  we  should 
consider  every  particular  of  this  parable,  we  might 
conclude  from  hence,  that,  among  such  as  shall  be 
saved,  there  will  be  some  murmuring  against  God, 
who  shall  envy  their  fellow-saints,  which  to  me  ap- 
pears a  gross  absurdity.      The  design  of  our  Saviour 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  477 

is  not  to  speak  of  the  equality  of  the  glorified  saints ; 
but  his  intent  is  to  shew,  that  those  whom  God  calls 
first  should  not  despise  the  others ;  because  God;,  wha 
doth  with  his  own  what  he  pleaseth,  is  able  to  make 
them  equal,  and  to  bestow  upon  them  the  same  ad- 
vantages. Lastly,  As  every  one  whom  the  good  man 
of  the  house  sent  into  his  vineyard,  at  various  times 
in  the  day,  received  for  their  wages  a  penny ;  in  the 
same  manner,  wiiosoever  God  effectually  calls  into 
his  church,  whether  it  be  in  youth  or  age,  nay  even  at 
the  hour  of  death,  they  shall  all  receive  from  his  infinite, 
bounty  eternal  life  ;  but  from  hence  we  cannot  con- 
clude any  thing  contrary  to  this  truth,  that  in  heaven 
there  shall  be  different  degrees  of  glory. 

The  greatest  difHculty,  in  my  judgment,  lies  in 
this  allegation.   That  we  shall  see  God  face  to  Jace  : 
ajid  that  lie  zvili  be  all  in  ally  1  Cor.  xiii.  xv.     Never- 
theless we   may  say,  that  as  all  the  damned  in  helL 
shall  lose  all  sight  of  God,  yet  that  cannot  hinder  the 
divers  degrees  of  pain  and  torment :  likewise  all  the 
glorified  saints  in  heaven  shall  see  God  ;  but  this  sight, 
which  all  enjoy,  cannot  remove  the  inequality  of  their 
glory  and  happiness.  As  w^hen  all  men  look  upon  the 
same  sun,  but  several  receive  the  benefit  of  its  beams 
in  a  different  manner ;  thus  we  shall  all  behold  the 
same  God  ;  but  the  gracious  aspect  of  his  counte- 
nance shall  be  cast  upon  us  variously,  and  produce  in 
us  divers  effects-.     AVe  may  also  make  use  of  another 
comparison  :  As  when  we  cast  many  empty  vessels 
into  the  same  sea,  they  are  filled  up  ;  so  that  it  may  be 
said  of  them,  that  the  sea  is  in  them  all ;  yet  some  may 
be  more   capacious,  and  receive  more  water,  than 
others :  likewise  all  the  saints  shall  enter  into  the  same 
wonderful  ocean  of  the  Godhead,  they  shall  be  all  fill- 
ed up  to  the  brim  with  his  glorious  presence ;  so  that 
God  shall  be  all  in  all ;  nevertheless  we  shall  receive 
different  measures  of  the  waters  issuing  forth  io  eter- 
nal life.    In  a  word,  as  God  will  cast  headlong  all  the 
reprobates  into  the  same  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone, 
and  yet  there  shall  be   divers  degrees  among  them^  qf 
punishments :  so  God  shall  cause  all  the  elect  to  dnnk 


478  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION'. 

out  of  the  same  river  of  pleasure  ;  but  there  shall  be 
a  difference  amongst  their  degrees  of  glory.  More- 
over, this  passage  may  be  thus  understood  :  God  shall 
be  all  in  all;  that  is  to  say,  he  shall  be  to  us  all  riches, 
glory,  light,  meat,  drink,  pleasure,  &c.  In  my  judg- 
nient,  we  cannot  conclude  from  hence,  that  he  is  to  be 
in  all  equally. 

If  any  have  other  thoughts,  or  is  of  a  different  opin- 
ion  to  me,  I  shall  not  offer  to  condemn  him,  nor  un- 
dertake to  contradict  him  :  For  I  conceive,  that  since 
Almighty  God  hath  hid  the  glories  and  happiness  of 
heaven,  and  covered  them  over  with  a  thick  cloud,  on 
purpose  to  limit  our  too  curious  inquiry,  we  cannot  men- 
tion with  them  too  much  modesty  and  respect.  Only  I 
must  make  another  remark  for  the  comfort  of  devout 
souls,  whose  thoughts  and  minds  are  in  heav'n,  that  when 
we  affirm,that  there  shall  be  different  degrees  of  glory  in 
paradise,  we  must  not  fancy,  that  this  shall  be  any  pre- 
judice to  the  perfecthappiness  of  the  glorified  ones.  For 
if  I  may  once  again  make  use  of  the  comparison,  of  the 
r.un-beams,  and  of  the  waters  of  the  sea,  I  cannot  find 
any  more  proper  for  this  purpose.  As  all  eyes  that  look 
upon  the  clear  sun,  without  cloud  or  mist,  receive  its 
rays  in  a  different  manner,  yet  they  have  all  light 
enough  to  see  to  guide  themselves,  and  to  rejoice  in 
this  beautiful  luminary  that  enlightens  them  ;  if  some 
take  in  a  great  measure  of  that  light,  this  hinders  not 
the  rest  from  enjoying  also  a  sufficiency:  so  shall  it 
be  with  all  the  glorified  souls,  when  they  shall  behold 
God,  the  Father  of  lights,  the  true  sun  that  shall  shine 
for  ever  and  ever.  If  any  of  them  shall  have  more  or 
less  of  light,  that  shall  not  concern  or  prejudice  their 
sovereign  happiness ;  for  every  one  of  them  shall  enjoy 
as  much  as  they  shall  be  able  to  contain,  or  shall  be  ne- 
cessary to  complete  their  joy,  and  perfect  their  happi- 
ness. As  when  we  cast  into  the  sea,  many  empty  ves- 
sels, some  greater,  some  less,  the  greater  contains  more 
water,  and  the  lesser  not  so  rnuch ;  yet  they  all  re- 
ceive enough  to  be  filled  up  to  the  brim  :  if  the  least 
of  these  vessels  had  the  knowledge  to  speak,  they  would 
not  complain  of  the'greater  for  containing  more  thau 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  479 

they,  because  they  have  all  as  much  as  they  can  either 
desire  or  expect :  likewise,  when  the  saints  shall  be 
admitted  into  the  unfathomable  sea  of  glory  and  hap- 
piness,  they  shall  be  filled  all  up  to  the  brim,  so  that 
they  shall  not  be  able  to  desire  any  more.  They  shall 
be  all,  according  to  their  different  capacities,  perfectly 
and  entirely  happy.  Consider,  therefore.  Christian 
soul,  that  if  thou  enjoyest  so  much  satisfaction,  de- 
light, and  pleasure,  as  thou  art  capable  of,  although 
others  may  have  something  more,  thou  art  not  less  hap- 
py for  their  overplus.  There  is  none,  but  God  alone, 
who,  according  to  the  infinity  of  his  being,  possess- 
eth  an  innumerable  and  infinite  glory  and  happiness. 
This  bottomless  source  of  glory  and  bliss,  shall  for  ever 
and  ever  overflow  all  the  glorified  saints  in  heaven, 
and  satisfy  their  souls  with  unspeakable  delights. 

You  may  ask,  Christians,  In  what  part  of  the  great 
world  shall  God  cause  us  to  enjoy  so  many  rare  plea- 
sures, and  heavenly  contentments  ?  Where  shall  he  dis- 
cover so  much  glory  and  splendor?  In  what  part  doth 
he  intend  to  shew  so  many  divine  marks  of  his  gracious 
presence  ?  I  answer.  That  this  place  is  above  the  ele- 
mental world,  above  all  the  heavens  that  appear  be- 
fore our  eyes,  and  which  roll  about  us.  If  we  wili 
'understand  this,  we  must  remember,  that  the  holy 
scripture  makes  mention  of  the  three  heavens.  The 
first  is  the  large  extent  of  the  air,  distinguished  by  the 
learned  into  three  regions  :  in  this  sense  it  is  to  be  un- 
derstood when  it  speaks  of  the  birds  of  the  air.  The 
second  heaven  comprehends  the  heavenly  spheres,  the 
■globes  that  are  between  the  moon  and  the  firmament, 
where  are  all  the  fixed  stars ;  and  if  beyond  this  there 
be  any  other  sphere,  whereof  the  motion  is  so  power- 
ful and  swift  as  to  carry  with  it  the  inferior  globes, 
and  to  cause  them  to  roll  round  in  the  space  ot  twen- 
ty-four hours.  Of  this  David  speaks  in  Psal.  xix.  The 
heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  firviamcnt 
shezveth  his  handy  work  ;  he  hath  put  them  in  a  taber^- 
nacle  for  the  siui.  Now,  above  all  these  heavenly 
spheres  mentioned  by  the  astronomers,  (some  reckou 
•'ip  nine  or  ten,  others  more,)  there  is  yet  a  third  hea-- 


4f^.o  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATI03V. 

ven  spoken  of  by  St.  PauL  2  Cor.  xii.  /  know,  saith 
he,  a  man  in  Christ,  zvhich  was  taken  up  into  the  third 
heaven  ;  I  knoiv  that  he  ivas  taken  up  into  paradise^ 
and  heard  loords  which  cannot  he  spoken,  zuhich  are  not 
possible  for  vian  to  utter.  The  holy  apostle  leaves 
no  manner  of  difficulty  ;  for  the  third  heaven  he 
names  paradise,  where  he  heard  unspeakable  w^ords, 
which  are  not  possible  to  be  uttered. 

The  celestial  globes  roll  about  continually ;  but  this 
third  heaven,  for  its  excellency,  is  stiled  the  heaven^ 
and  is  fixed  in  an  eternal  settlement.    x\nd  as  much  as 
these  beautiful  orbs  have  a  greater  light  and  glory  than 
the  air,  and  the  inferior  bodies  ;    so  much  the  more 
doth  this  third  heaven  excel  them.  It  is  my  judgment, 
that  Solomon  means  this  third  heaven,  situate  above 
all  the  rest,   which  exceeds  them  so  much  in  beauty 
and  glory,  when  he  speaks  to  God  of  the  heavens, 
and  of  the  heaven  of  heavens,  1  Kings  viii ;  that  is  to 
say,   the  most  excellent,   the  highest,  and  the  most 
glorious   of  all  the  heavens,  are  not  able  to  contain 
thee  ;  and  God  himself  declares,  by  his  holy  prophets. 
The  heavens  are  viy  throne,  and  the  earth  is  my  foot- 
stool. Is.  Ixvi.     For  in  this  high  heaven  God  hath 
placed  his  throne,  where  he  discovers  his  glory,  and 
the  brightness  of  his  luminous  countenance.     There 
the   seraphims  fly,   and  thousand  thousands  worship 
him,  and  tcfl  thousand  millions  stand  continually  be- 
fore him,  Isaiah  vi ;  Dan.  vii.     Here  the  blessed  soul 
of  our  Saviour  Christ  ascended  as  soon  as  it  had  left  the 
body,  according  to  what  he  promised  to  the  crucified 
thief.  Verily,  I  say  unto  thee.  This  day  thou  shall  be 
ivith  me  in  paradise,  Luke  xxiii.     Into  this  place  our 
glorious  Saviour  entered,  both  in  soul  and  body,  after 
his  resurrection;  and  here  it  was  that  St.  Stephen  saw 
him,  when  he  cried  out,  /  see  the  heavens  open,  and 
Jesus  Christ  sifting  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  Acts 
vii.     And  to  this  place  the  souls  of  all  such  as  die  in 
his  favour  are  carried  up.     Therefore  St.  Paul  to  the 
Hebrews  mentions,  immediately  after  the  thousands 
of  angels,  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect  ;  and 
the  church  and  congregation  of  the  first-born,  whose 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  481 

names  are  written  in  heaven.  In  short,  it  is  the  glo- 
rious seat,  where  we  hope  that  God  will  receive  us 
both  in  soul  and  body,  at  that  day  when  we  shall  be 
taken  up  into  the  air,  above  the  clouds  of  heaven,  to 
be  tor  ever  with  the  Lord  Jesus. 

Some  inquire,  What  shall  become  then  of  this  ele- 
mental world  ?  Whether  this  heaven  that  appears  to 
our  eyes,  and  this  earth  which  sustain  us,  shall  perish? 
Or  whether  they  shall  remain  yet  after  the  great  day 
of  doom  ? 

Certain  profane  Atheists  are  persuaded,  that  the 
world  shall  remain  for  ever,  as  it  doth  at  present,  and 
that  there  shall  be  no  kind  of  alteration.  The  apos- 
tle St.  Peter  hath  prophesied  of  these  persons,  and 
described  them  in  their  own  colours  :  There  shall 
come  at  the  last  day  mockersy  zvalking  after  their  oivn 
lusts,  saying.  Where  is  the  prornise  of  his  coming  ?  for 
since  the  fathers  are  asleep,  all  things  continue  in  the 
same  manner,  since  the  beginning  of  the  ivorld.  I  need 
not  trouble  myself  to  answer  such  impieties,  as  I  here 
speak  to  none  but  devout  souls,  who  reverence  the 
divinity  of  the  holy  scriptures,  and  are  fully  persuaded 
of  the  truth  of  all  the  articles  of  our  creed. 

When  men  oppose  a  false  doctrine,  they  often  run 
from  one  extremity  to  another.  Therefore  some  ima- 
gine, that  the  world  shall  totally  perish  ;  and  that  as 
God  hath  made  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  the 
rest  of  the  elements,  out  of  nothing,  he  will  reduce 
them  all  again  into  their  primitive  state,  and  that  he 
intends  to  create  others,  more  beautiful,  more  holy, 
and  far  more  glorious.  There  are  two  sort  of  ex- 
pressions that  seem  to  favour  this  opinion.  The  first 
speaks  of  the  heavens  and  of  the  earth,  as  of  perishing 
and  decaying  creatures.  In  this  manner  David  dis- 
courseth  of  them.  Psalm  cii ;  after  him  the  apostle  ta 
the  Hebrews,  Thou,  Lord,  hast  established  the  earthy 
and  the  heavens  are  the  works  of  thy  hands  j  they  shall 
peiish,  but  thou  shalt  endure ;  they  shall  wax  old  as 
doth  a  garment ;  and  as  a  vesture  shalt  thou  fold  them 
up,  and  they  shall  be  changed.  And  our  Saviour  tells 
us,  in  Matth.  xxiv.  The  ^heavens  and  the  earth  shall 
3  r 


U-2  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION, 

pass  aivav  ;  but  my  xvord  shall  not  pass  aivay.  Espe» 
cially  the  words  of  St.  Peter,  in  the  second  epistle,  and 
in  the  third  chapter,  are  remarkable :  The  heavens 
shall  pass  away  iviih  a  noise  ;  and  the  elements  shall 
melt  with  heat  j  and  the  earth,  with  the  works  that 
are  therein,  shall  I)e  burnt  up.  The  other  passages 
mention  new  heavens,  and  a  new  earth,  as  in  Is.  Ixv. 
Behold,  I  create  new  heavens^  and  a  nezv  earth  ;  and 
the  former  things  shall  be  remembered  no  more.  Like- 
wise, in  2  Pet.  iii^  before  mentioned,  JVe  look  for  nezv 
heavens,  and  a  nezv  earth,  according  to  his  promise, 
wherein  dwellefh  righteousness.  And  in  Rev.  xxi, 
/  sazv  a  nezv  heaven  and  a  nezv  earth  j  for  the  frsi 
heaven,  and  the  frst  earth,  zvere  passed  azvay  ;  and 
there  zvas  no  more  sea.  Moreover,  St.  Paul  to  the 
Hebrews  speaks  of  the  zvorld  to  come.  From  hence 
some  conclude,  that  the  old  world  shall  be  destroyed, 
and  that  God  will  create  a  new  one. 

There  is  no  man,  who  is  a  real  Christian,  can  doubt 
of  that  wonderful  change  w^hich  shall  happen  to  the 
w^orld  at  the  last  day,  if  he  considers  the  fore-men- 
tioned passages  of  holy  scripture  ;  especially  that  of 
St.  Peter,  The  heavens  shall  pass  azvay  zv it h  a  noise ^ 
and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  heat ;  and  the  earthy 
ziith  thezvorks  that  are  therein,  shall  be  burnt  up.  As 
the  walls  of  Jericho  fell  down  at  the  sound  of  the 
priests  trumpets,  so  this  great  world  shall  be  over- 
turned at  the  blast  of  the  archangel's  trumpet.  Our 
reason  alone,  being  enlightened  by  divine  revelation, 
seems  to  confirm  this  truth  -,  for  since  the  house  in- 
fected with  a  spreading  leprosy  was  to  be  demolished, 
how  much  rather  ought  the  world  to  be  destroyed, 
because  in  it  are  to  be  seen  apparently  the  spots  and 
bleniishes  of  sin,  which  may  emphatically  be  called 
a  spiritual  leprosy  ? 

But  though  the  great  fabric  of  this  world  must  be 
ruined,  and  turned  upside  down,  yet  wx  do  not  be- 
lieve that  it  shall  be  reduced  to  nothing.  Its  quali- 
ties shall  be  changed,  and,  it  may  be,  its  form  shall 
be  altered  ;  but  its  substance  and  matter  shall  con- 
tinue always  the  same,     For,  first,  As  God  hath  crea- 


THE  CHRISTIANAS   CONSOLATION.  483 

ted  the  world  for  his  own   glory,  he  cannot  be  for 
ever  disappointed  of  the  intent  of  his  creation ;  and 
because  this  w^orld  hath  not  glorified  him  as  it  ought, 
he  will  put  it  into  a  condition  proper  to  glorify  him, 
answerable  to  the  purpose  for  which  he  drew  it  out 
of  nothing.      Secondly,  Since  this  world  was  created 
to  serve  man,  as  a  looking-glass,  to  behold  the  eter- 
nal power  of  God,  and  that  this  beautiful  looking- 
glass  hath  been  spotted  and  sullied  by  sin  ;  it  is  yet 
possible  to  cleanse  it,  and  make  it  brighter,  that  it 
might  represent  its  creator  better,  and  shew  forth  a 
more  perfect  image  of  his  divine  Majesty.     Thirdly, 
Since  God  doth  nothing  in  vain,  there  is  no  likelihood 
that  he  should  destroy  the  world  totally,  and  reduce 
the  primitive  matter  to  nothing,  from  whence  it  w^as 
drawn,  to  create  new  matter,  because  he  is  able  of 
this  old  matter  to  make  a  new  earth,  and  a  new  hea^ 
ven,  as  pure  and  undefiled  as  if  the  matter  had  been 
newly  created.      Fourthly,  Sin  hath  spoiled  and  dis^ 
figured  the  works  of  thCv  creation  ;  but  it  hath  not 
touched  either  the  first  matter  or  its  being  :  so  that 
God  can  take  away  this  defilement,  and  remove  this 
deformity,  without  touching  the  matter  which  of  itself 
is  innocent.     In  man,  the  little  world,  and  the  com- 
pendium of  the  great,  I  find  a  beautiful  and  perfect 
image   of  that  wdiich  God  will  do  with  the  whole 
world.     God  intends  not  to  destroy  the  substance  ot 
souls,  but  only  to  purge  them  from  all  vicious  quali- 
ties, and  beautify  them  with  righteousness  and  true 
holiness,  so  that  they  shall  be  as  the  angels  of  heaven  : 
Likewise  he  intends  not  to  destroy  the  substance  of 
our  bodies,   but  he  will  free  them  from  corruption, 
from  death,  and  clothe  them  with  glory  and  immor- 
tality  ;  so  that  this  vile  body  shall  be  rendered  con- 
formable to  the  glorious  body  of  the  Son  of  God,  and 
shall  shine  as  the  sun  :  So  God  will  not  altogether  cic- 
stroy  the  world,  and  abolish  its  substance,  but  he  will 
rectify  all  its  imperfections,  and  add  to  it  a  greater 
-lory.     If  it  be  lawful  for  me  to  discover  hei;e  all  my 
thoughts,  I  must  say,  that  I  put  a,  greater  difFerence 
bet4en  heaven  and  earth  ;  for  the  earth  is  altogether 


484  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATIOK. 

corrupt,  and  defiled  with  sin  ;  it  is  the  earth  chiefly 
that  groans  under  the  burden  of  so  many  iniquities 
which  reign  in  it ;  but  if  heaven  is  guilty  of  any  crime, 
it  is  because  it  hath  given  light  to  such  as  have  been 
rebels  against  the  divine  Majesty,  and  assisted  the 
cursed  earth  by  its  favourable  influences.  Because  of 
this  great  difference,  it  is  my  opinion,  that  the  earth 
shall  be  destroyed  by  fire ;  and  that  all  its  beautiful 
buildings,  and  proud  palaces,  shall  be  turned  into 
ashes.  But  the  change  which  shall  happen  in  heaven, 
shall  only  be  to  make  it  more  beautiful  and  brighter, 
that  the  children  of  God  may  have  there  a  more  glo- 
rious palace.  This  seems  to  have  been  typified  in  the 
ceremonial  law ;  for,  as  we  have  already  observed, 
speaking  of  that  which  shall  happen  to  the  soul  and 
body,  that  when  an  earthen  vessel  was  defiled,  it  was 
to  be  broken  to  pieces  ;  but  such  vessels  as  were  of  a 
more  precious  metal,  as  of  brass,  orof  silver,  or  of  gold, 
were  to  be  purified  with  fire  ;  likewise  the  earth, 
with  all  its  works,  shall  pass  through  the  flames,  so 
that  it  shall  lose  its  present  shape  and  qualities.  But 
heaven,  that  is  as  brass,  or  rather  as  fine  silver,  shall 
only  be  purified  by  the  fire  of  the  last  judgment.  If 
you  remove  the  cause,  you  take  away  also  the  effect  j 
if  you  remove  away  sin,  you  also  remove  its  punish- 
ment. Now^  it  is  because  of  man's  sin,  that  the  world 
hath  and  shall  undergo  so  great  a  change.  Therefore 
as  God,  by  his  infinite  mercy,  hath  forgiven  man's  sin, 
it  is  also  to  be  expected  from  the  same  mercy,  that 
he  will  not  totally  destroy  the  world,  but  that  he  will 
rather  free  it  from  corruption,  unto  which  our  sin  hath 
made  it  subject. 

Unless  God  deals  in  this  manner,  our  joy  and  com-, 
fort  seems  not  complete,  and  God  appears  not  per- 
fectly satisfied  and  reconciled.  While  a  subject  con- 
tinues in  rebellion,  and  in  the  displeasure  of  his  prince, 
not  only  his  person  is  pursued  and  punished,  but  all  that 
belong  to  him  bear  the  marks  of  wrath  and  indigna- 
tion of  the  prince  whom  he  hath  ofiTended.  His 
dwelling-house  is  commonly  pulled  down,  his  woods 
pre  cut  find  mangled,  and  his  inheritance  is  destroyed ; 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  485 

but  when  he  has  made  his  peace,  his  house  is  built  up 
again,  all  signs  of  the  kings  displeasure  are  taken  away, 
and  every  thing  appears  with  a  more  pleasing  countenance: 
Thus,  because  of  our  rebellion  and  treason  against  God, 
he  hath  punished  the  world  for  our  sakes,  and  hath  made 
it  sensible  of  his  wrath  :  but  now  that  our  peace  is  made, 
or  rather  God  having  made  peace  by  the  blood  of  his  Son, 
we  may  justly  expect  that  he  will  remove  all  signs  of  his 
displeasure  and  revenge.  I  remember,  upon  this  subject, 
what  David  said  to  God,  when  he  saw  the  angel  destroy 
Jerusalem,  /  have  sinned  and  have  done  wickedly  \  hut 
these  sheep,  what'have  they  done?  2  Sam.   xxiv.  In  the 
same  manner,  every  believer  may  say  to  God,  Lo,  I  have 
sinned,  O  Lord  \  I  and  my  brethren  have  done  wicked- 
ly 5  but  these  inanimate  creatures,  what  have  they  done  ? 
Our  sins  have  defiled  the  earth  ;  and  all  that  may  be  ob- 
jected against  heaven  is,  to  have  yielded  light  and  assist- 
ance to  us  rebels.     Since  therefore  thou  hast  blotted  out 
our  sins,  and  pardoned  our  rebellions,  spare  these  harm- 
less creatures,  which  cannot  be  punished  but  for  our  sakes. 
At  present,  we  may  without  difficulty  understand  the 
afore-mentioned  passages  of  holy  scripture,  and  such 
as  tend  to  the  same  purpose.     For  when  David  and  St. 
Paul  assure  us,   That  the  heavens  shall  perishy  and  they 
shall  he  changed  as  a  garment y  I  answer,  That  they  shall 
perish  in  respect  of  their  qualities,  but  not  of  their  sub- 
stance 3  and  that  the  change  shall  not  be  as  when  one 
garment  is  cast  off,  and  another  is  taken  \  but  as  when 
the  spots  and  blemishes  of  an  old  garment  are  taken  away, 
and  it  becomes  fresher.    When  your  cloathing  is  grown 
old,  and  worn  out,  if  it  were  in  your  power  to  make  it  be- 
come new  again,  and  as  beautiful  as  ever  it  was,  you 
would  never  think  of  seeking  for  new  stuff.  That  which 
is  impossible  to  men,  is  possible  with  God,  Luke  vi. — 
And  when  our  Saviour  in  St.  Matthew's  gospel  saith. 
That  the  heavens  and  the  earth  shall  -pass  away,  hut  my 
words  shall  not  pass  away,  I   might  affirm,  that  these 
words  are  to  be  understood  comparatively  ;  that  is  to  say, 
that  the  heavens  and  the  earth  shall  pass  away,  rather  than 
that  the  words  of  God  should  fail  of  an  accomplishment. 
Qur  Saviour  confirms  this  interpretation^  when  he  saith, 


486  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION, 

in  St.  Luke's  gospel,  //  is  easier  for  heaven  and  earth  to 
pass  azvay,  than  that  one  tittle  of  the  law  should  not  be  fuU 
filled.  The  holy  scripture  is  full  of  such  kind  of  expres- 
sions ',  but  I  would  rather  stick  to  the  answers  which  I 
have  already  given  to  the  former  text,  and  say,  that  the 
heavens  and  the  earth  shall  pass  away,  not  in  regard  of 
their  substance,  but  only  in  regard  of  their  qualities  and 
accidents  that  belong  to  them. 

In  St.  Peter's  expressions,  I  find  a  double  comparison 
or  allusion  \  the  one  relates  to  the  tents  that  are  pul- 
led down,  when  the  pieces  are  taken  asunder.  This 
comparison  is  very  proper  \  for  this  world  is  like  a  great 
tabernacle,  a  glorious  pavilion.  God  shall  pull  off  the 
coverings,  he  shall  cut  the  cords,  and  separate  every  part. 
But  he  will  one  day  raise  it  up  again,  gather  every  piece, 
and  make  it  a  royal  tabernacle,  full  of  splendor  and  glory. 

The  other  comparison  is  borrowed  from  goldsmiths, 
who  cast  the  gold  and  metals  into  pots,  and  then  melt 
them  in  the  fife.  Now  as  they  destroy  not  by  this  means 
the  gold,  and  the  silver,  but  they  cleanse  them  from  the. 
dross  and  the  froth,  cause  them  to  appear  in  all  their 
brightness  and  beauty,  and  give  them  a  new  shape  and 
form  ;  so  the  fire  of  the  last  judgment  shall  not  consume 
the  heavens  and  the  earth,  but  shall  only  give  them  a  new 
form  and  greater  beauty. 

The  strongest  objection,  in  my  opinion,  is  occasioned 
by  the  words  of  St.  Peter,  The  earth,  and  the  works  that 
are  therein,  shall  he  burnt.  But  I  answer  to  this.  That 
there  is  a  great  difference  between  burning,  and  being  to- 
tally consumed  and  abolished.  If  it  were  in  the  power 
of  a  man,  whose  house  is  consumed  to  the  ground,  to 
raise  it  up  again  from  its  ruins,  and  to  make  it  more  beau- 
tiful and  glorious  than  before,  by  his  word  alone,  he 
would  never  seek  for  other  materials.  Now  shall  I  say 
again,  that  what  is  impossible  with  men  is  possible  with 
God  ?  He  hath  already  created  the  world  by  his  word, 
and  he  is  able  to  restore  it  again  by  the  same>  Art  hath 
found  out  methods  to  make  beautiful  vessels  of  melted 
ashes ;  and  shall  not  God's  hand,  unto  which  all  the  skill 
of  art,  and  the  strength  of  nature  cannot  be  compared  ^ 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  487 

be  able  to  gather  up  the  ashes  of  the  earth,  and  to 
make  of  it  a  body  full  of  glory  and  light  ? 

From  hence  you  may  perceive,  how  we  are  to  un- 
derstand, that  there  shall  be  new  heavens  and  a  new 
earth :  they  shall  not  be  new  in  regard  of  their  sub- 
stance and  matter,  but  they  shall  be  new  in  regard  of 
those  noble  qualities  which  God  shall  give  them. 
When  a  debauchee  leaves  his  wicked  life,  and  applies 
himself  to  the  practice  of  piety  and  virtue,  we  com- 
monly say,  that  he  is  not  the  same,  but  that  he  is  be- 
come a  new  man.  Besides,  when  a  man  hath  cast  off 
his  old  rags,  and  put  on  a  magnificent  garment,  we 
are  wont  to  say,  That  he  is  another  man  :  We  shall 
have  much  more  cause  to  declare^  that  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  shall  be  new,  when  God  shall  have 
renewed  them.  In  short,  he  shall  enrich  the  world 
with  so  many  wonderful  beauties,  he  shall  fill  it  full  of 
so  much  glory  and  excellency,  he  shall  cause  it  to  be 
so  perfect,  that  we  shall  have  just  reason  to  look  upon 
it  as  upon  a  new  world,  and  to  say  with  the  apostle^ 
The  old  things  are  passed  away  ;  behold,  all  things 
are  become  new.  I  would  not  have  you  think,  Chris- 
tians, that  this  opinion  is  grounded  only  upon  human 
reason  ;  it  is  drawn  from  the  words  of  St.  Paul,  who, 
speaking  of  the  earthly  and  insensible  creatures,  as 
may  appear  by  his  design,  he  saith  not  only,  that  they 
are  subject  to  vanity,  not  ivillingly,  but  because  of  him 
zvho  hath  subjected  them  ;  he  understands  man,  who 
by  his  sin  and  rebellion  hath  spoiled  the  world,  and 
corrupted  nature  ;  but  he  adds  immediately  after. 
That  they  hope  to  be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  cor- 
ruptiony  to  be  in  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of 
God :  Afterwards  he  saith.  For  tve  know,  that  the 
whole  creation  groaneth  and  travaileth  in  pain  together 
until  now  :  And  before  he  saith,  That  the  earnest  ev- 
pectation  of /he  creature  ivaiteth  for  the  manifest  at  ion 
of  the  Son  of  God.  In  which  words,  pray  take  notice, 
that  St.  Paul  saith  not,  that  these  creatures  shall  be 
abolished,  and  totally  destroyed,  but  only  that  they 
shall  be  delivered  from  vanity,  and  from  the  bondage 
of  corruDtion,  unto  which  the  sin  of  man  hath  sub* 


488  TtlE   CHRISTIAN'S   eONSOLATIGN. 

jected  them  ;  and  that  this  blessed  deliverance  shall 
be  brought  to  pass  at  the  day  of  the  redemption  of  our 
bodies  ;  that  is  to  say,  at  that  day  when  God  shall  re- 
deem our  bodies  from  their  graves^  and  raise  them  up 
to  the  highest  glory  and  happiness,  which  hath  been 
prepared  for  us  from  the  creation  of  the  world. 

Then  shall  happen  that  which  is  wont  to  be  seen  at 
the  marriage  of  a  great  king,  or  at  a  coronation,  or  a 
triumph.  For  not  only  the  prince  and  his  spouse,  and 
all  the  court,  appear  in  their  richest  and  most  glorious 
attire,  and  are  decked  with  their  most  precious  jewels ; 
but  on  such  occasions,  the  prince's  palace  is  adorned 
Avith  the  richest,  with  the  most  magnificent  and  rarest 
ornaments;  and  the  town,  where  this  solemnity  is  kept, 
shew  forth  some  signs  of  the  public  rejoicing.  Many 
places  are  beautiful  with  several  rarities  ;  theatres  are 
erected,  and  triumphal  arches;  the  streets  are  covered 
with  fiow^ers  and  tapestry ;  fires  are  kindled,  and  tor- 
ches are  lighted  •  and  there  is  no  corner  but  shews 
some  expressions  of  the  public  joy.  Thus  when  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  shall  come  down  from  the  clouds  of 
heaven,  upon  a  chariot  of  triumph,  when  we  shall 
come  to  consummate  his  marriage  with,  and  to  crown 
his  spouse,  he  shall  not  only  appear  in  his  greatest  glo- 
ry, and  most  divine  pomp,  but  the  church  also,  his 
spouse,  shall  be  clothed  with  a  garment  brighter  than 
the  sun,  and  crowned  with  an  immortal  glory.  All 
the  blessed  saints  shall  appear  in  their  attire  of  joy, 
having  palms  in  their  hands,  and  crowns  upon  their 
heads,  and  myriads  of  holy  angels  shall  sing  round 
about.  At  that  time,  paradise,  which  shall  be  his 
palace  and  bride-chamber,  shall  be  adorned  and  en- 
riched with  all  the  light  and  glory  which  I  have  alrea- 
dy endeavoured  to  describe  to  you.  The  whole  world 
also  shall  partake  of  this  great  glory  and  celestial 
pomp.  The  richest  coronations,  the  most  magnificent 
triumphs,  the  most  stately  nuptials,  are  over  in  a  few- 
hours  ;  therefore  the  fires  of  joy  are  soon  extinguished, 
the  ornaments  put  up  in  the  streets  are  taken  down, 
the  triumphal  arches  disappear,  and  the  city  is  to  be 
seen  in  its  wonted  dress.     But  as  this  glory  and  joy  of 


tHE   CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  489 

the  church  shall  never  end,  there  the  world  shall  for 
ever  and  ever  bearthe  signs  of  it.  The  ornaments  which 
it  shall  receive  in  this  joyful  day  shall  never  be  taken 
away,  and  the  celestial  fires  of  gladness  shall  never 
go  out. 

Although  it  is  my  opinion,  that  the  world  shall  ne- 
ver be  totally  destroyed,  but  that  it  shall  become  more 
beautiful  and  frlorious  than  before,  I  shall  not  under- 
take  to  give  you  a  description  of  its  several  parts,  not 
to  tell  you  how  it  shall  be  employed.  For  example, 
I  shall  not  determine  whether  we  are  to  understand 
our  Saviour's  words  in  the  gospel  literally,  That  the 
sun  shall  heco?ne  dark,  and  the  moon  shall  not  give  its 
light,  and  that  the  stars  sliall  fall  from,  heaven  ;  or 
whether  these  heavenly  bodies  shall  still  continue  ; 
whether  they  shall  be  decked  with  a  new  light  and 
glory,  and  to  what  purpose  they  shall  serve  :  for  then 
we  shall  be  enlightened  with  a  greater  light  than  that 
of  the  heavenly  bodies.  I  shall  only  propose  two  things. 
First,  That  as  in  the  human  body  there  are  some  mem- 
bers which  at  present  are  useful,  but  then  they  shall 
be  only  for  ornament  and  beauty ;  likewise  in  the  great 
w^orld,  there  are  many  needful  things  which  shall  be 
then  of  no  use ;  nevertheless  they  shall  be  preserved 
for  the  beauty  and  perfection  of  the  world.  Secondly, 
That  as  man,  the  little  world,  shall  then  be  more  beau- 
tiful and  perfect  than  when  God  first  created  him,  like- 
wise this  great  world  shall  receive  more  beauty,  more 
ornaments  and  perfection,  than  when  God  drew  it 
out  of  its  first  chaos.  As  much  difference  as  there  is  be- 
tween the  second  Adam  and  the  first,  between  the  hea- 
venly  paradise,  and  the  earthly,  so  much  shall  there  be 
between  the  first  and  the  second  world.  So  that  we 
shall  have  good  cause  to  say  of  this  great  palace,  vAndi 
is  to  be  destroyed  and  reared  up  again  by  the  mighty 
hand  of  God,  as  the  holy  prophet  said  of  Solomon's 
temple,  which  we  have  already  applied  to  our  glori- 
fied bodies.  The  glory  of  this  second  house  shall  be 
greater  than  the  glory  of  the  first. 

Some  inquire,  whether  we  shall  know  one  anothei^ 
in  this  state  of  eternal  glory  and  happiness ;  1  mean 

SQ 


490  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

whether  the  subject  shall  know  his  prince  and  king  ? 
whether  the  sheep  shall  know  their  pastor,  and  the  pas- 
tor his  sheep  ?  whether  the  father  shall  know  his  son, 
the  son  the  father,  the  husband  his  wife,  and  the  wife 
her  husband  and  so  forth  ? 

Though  this  question  is  of  the  number  of  such  as 
are  more  curious  than  needful  to  be  known,  neverthe- 
less an  answer  seems  to  carry  with  it  some  kind  of 
comfort  and  satisfaction.  I  should  judge,  that  this 
treatise  would  not  be  perfect,  if  I  did  not  say  some- 
thing,on  this  noble  subject  But  what  I  shall  advance, 
shall  be  with  the  same  moderation  and  reservedness, 
as  I  have  observed  in  answering  the  former  questions. 
For  although  what  I  shall  speak  seems  to  me  very 
plain,  and  without  difficulty,  others  may  view  it  in  a 
different  light,  without  any  prejudice  to  their  salva- 
tion. However,  this  I  may  affirm  for  an  infalliable 
truth,  that  the  glory  of  heaven,  as  well  as  grace,  will 
bring  nature  to  perfection,  but  shall  not  destroy  it.  It 
shall  add  to  it  other  excellencies,  but  cannot  take  away 
those  that  it  hath  already.  It  shall  not  abolish  any  of 
the  faculties,  but  it  shall  beautify  and  enrich  them  with 
new  ornaments.  Therefore,  consequently,  it  shall  not 
take  away  our  memory,  which  is  one  of  the  rarest  gifts 
and  abilities  of  the  reasonable  soul. 

I  confess  that  it  is  said.  That  the  former  things  shall 
he  remembered  no  more,  and  that  they  shall  come  no 
more  into  our  mind.  But  this  is  to  be  understood  of 
the  evils  and  calamities  of  this  present  life.  And  we 
are  not  to  understand  the  wprds  so,  that  we  shall  to- 
tallv  forget  all  the  former  evils  and  miseries,  and  shall 
not  remember  to  have  suffered  them.  St.  John  saith 
the  contrary,  when  he  represents  the  angel  opening 
the  fifth  seal ;  that  he  saw  under  the  golden  altar, 
which  was  before  the  throne  of  God,  the  souls  of  them 
who  had  been  martyred  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for 
the  testimony  of  the  truth,  crying  out  with  a  loud 
voice,  How  long,  O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not 
judge  and  revenge  our  blood  upon  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth  P  I  confess  these  words  may  be  understood 
in  a  figurative  sense,  as  when  God  saith  to  Cain,  The 


THE    CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  491 

Tioice  of  thy  brother's  blood  cries  from  the  earth  unto 
me  ;  And  as  St.  Paul  saith,  That  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  speaks  better  things  than  the  blood  of  Abel. — 
However,  from  hence  we  may  conclude,  that  the  re- 
membrance of  the  calamities  and  persecutions  that  we 
have  endured  in  this  life,  is  not  inconsistent  with  hap- 
piness. This  remembrance  is  so  far  from  prejudicing 
our  felicity,  that,  on  the  contrary,  it  shall  increase  and 
enlarge  it,  and  cause  us  to  relish  it  the  more.  When 
the  prophet  saith.  That  the  former  thijigs  shall  be  re- 
membered no  more,  and  they  shall  never  come  to  mind^ 
he  understands,  that  the  former  evils  shall  never  be, 
and  that  we  shall  be  for  ever  sheltered  from  all  mise- 
ry and  misfortunes. 

I  cannot  express  this  by  a  nobler  and  more  proper 
example  than  that  of  Joseph  :  AVhen  he  went  out  of 
prison  to   take   the  government  of  Egypt,  and  had 
strengthened  himself  by  a  rich  alliance  in  marriage,  he 
named  his  eldest  son  Manasseh,  which  signifies,  For- 
getfulness,  or  forgetful ;  for  he  said,  God  hath  made 
me  forget  all  my  labour^  and  my  father's  house ;  al- 
though this  holy  man  had  not  altogether  forgotten 
those   things ;  for  he  knew  afterwards  his  brethren, 
and  told  them  of  the  mischief  which  they  had  in- 
tended  against  him,   and  which   God  had  turned  to 
good  :  but  he  spoke  in  this  manner,  because  God  had 
changed  his  misery  and  imprisonment  into  glory  and 
honour.     In   this  sense  we  are  to  understand   these 
words.  The  former  things  shall  be  remembered  no^  mora 
because,  instead  of  the  ev'ils  and  miseries  which  we 
endure  here  below,  we  shall  enter  into  an  eternal  gl(> 
ry  and  happiness.    The  prophet  expounds  himself  suf- 
ficiently in  the   next  words ;  for  when  he  had  said. 
The  former  things  shall  not  be  remembered,  nor  come 
into  mind,  he  adds  immediately  after,  Be  ye  glad  and 
rejoice  in  that  which  I  create.     The  Holy  Ghost  con- 
firms us  in  this  interpretation  in  another  place,  m  these 
words:  All  tears  shall  be  iviped  of  from  our  eyes; 
■  there  shall  be  no  more  sorrow,  nor  crying,  ?wr  pain  ; 
but  eternal  joy  and  gladness  shall  be  upon  our  heads. 

Since  God  intend?  not  to  destroy  those  gifts  and 


492  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

abilities  which  he  had  bestowed  upon  us  in  this  life, 
much  less  shall  he  abolish  our  knowledge,  which  is 
one  of  the  brightest  beams  of  glory.  This  knowledge 
shall  be  so  far  from  diminishing  or  decaying,  that  it 
shall  then  increase  more  and  more,  until  it  comes  to 
the  highest  perfection.  As  the  air  loseth  nothing  of 
its  twilight  at  the  break  of  day,  when  the  sun  riseth 
upon  our  heads ;  but  rather  loseth  all  obscurity  and 
darkness,  which  the  presence  of  the  sun  drives  away, 
until  it  be  perfectly  enlightened  ;  likewise  our  under- 
standing shall  lose  nothing  of  that  light  and  perfec- 
tion, which  it  receives  now  from  the  breaking  of  the 
day  of  God's  grace  ;  but  as  the  sun  of  righteousness 
jiseth  upon  it  more  and  more  in  joy  and  salvation,  it 
shall  perfectly  lose  all  darkness  and  ignorance  by  de- 
grees, until  it  be  fully  enlightened.  From  hence  we 
may  probably  conclude,  that  we  shall  know  all  the 
persons  in  heaven,  whom  we  have  known  here  below 
on  earth.  For  if  th€  glorified  ones  shall  remember  the 
wicked  who  have  tormented  them,  they  must  needs 
remember  all  believers,  who  have  bestowed  upon  them 
their  alms,  and  done  them  good.  If  it  were  otherwise 
the  apostle  St.  Paul  would  not  tell  the  Corinthians, 
We  are  your  glory ^  as  also  you  are  ours,  at  the  day  of 
the  Lord  Jesus :  And  he  would  not  write  thus  to  the 
Thessalonians,  IVhat  is  our  hope,  our  joy  y  and  our  crozvn 
of  glory  .^  Is  it  not  you  before  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at 
his  coming  P  Verily y  you  are  our  glory  and  our  joy. — 
Now  if  in  the  state  of  glory,  St.  Paul  should  not  know 
the  Corinthians  and  Thessalonians,  unto  whom  he  had 
preached  the  gospel,  how  shall  they  be  his  joy,  his 
glory,  and  his  crown,  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord  Je- 
sus }  This  reason  seems  to  me  as  clear  as  the  sun.  Ne- 
vertheless, I  cannot  affirm,  that  in  heaven  we  shall 
know  again  them  whom  we  have  known  upon  earth, 
by  the  features  of  their  countenance  ;  for  there  shall  be 
a  wonderful  alteration.  The  faces  of  all  the  saints  shall 
be  so  beautiful,  perfect,  and  full  of  light  and  glory, 
that  the  most  knowing  shall  not  be  able  to  judge  them 
to  be  the  same  whom  we  have  seen  upon  earth.  Some^ 
therefore,  fancy,  that  we  should  know  one  another  by 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  493 

the  assistance  of  our  discourse  :  but  our  voice  shall 
then  be  changed  as  well  as  our  countenance  ;  and  it 
is  doubtful  whether  we  shall  discourse  of  the  former 
things  which  happened  on  earth  ;  for  our  chief  employ- 
rrient  shall  be  to  behold  God's  face,  and  to  sing  forth 
his  praises.  I  had  rather,  therefore,  affirm,  that  we 
shall  know  one  another  by  an  infused  knowledge,  by 
which  we  shall  know  all  things  which  are  possible  to 
be  known,  and  by  the  light  of  that  glory  with  which 
God  shall  fill  our  souls.  In  short,  this  knowledge  shall 
proceed  from  no  other  principle  than  that  of  all  the 
knowledo-es  with  which  we  shall  be  crowned  in  that 
state  of  glory  and  perfection. 

I  am  therefore  more  than  fully  persuaded,  that  we 
shall  know  in  heaven  our  parents,  and  our  friends,  and 
generally  all  the  persons  whom  we  have  known  here 
below  ;  but  we  shall  also  perfectly  know  them  whom 
we  never  knew  in  the  world,  and  never  saw  with  the 
eyes  of  our  flesh.  We  shall  know  the  holy  and  bles- 
sed Virgin  Mary,  the  patriarchs,  the  prophets,  the 
apostles,  the  evangelists,  the  confessors,  the  martyrs, 
and  generally,  without  exception,  all  the  saints  who 
shall  be  crowned  with  glory  and  joy  in  heaven.  There 
is  no  person  can  question,  but  that,  in  the  celestial  pa- 
radise, we  shall  have  more  knowledge  and  understand- 
ing, than  ever  Adam  had  in  the  earthly.  Now  when 
God  caused  a  deep  sleep  to  fall  upon  him,  when  he 
took  one  of  his  ribs,  and  formed  therewith  a  woman, 
he  had  seen  none  of  this  done  ;  nevertheless,  when  his 
eyes  were  open,  he  knew  her  ;  therefore  he  declared 
hisjudgm.ent  in  this  manner,  TJiis  is  bone  of  my  bone, 
and  flesh  of  7nij  fltesh.  And  shall  not  we,  when  God 
shall  rouse  us  up  from  the  deep  sleep  of  death,  with 
the  sound  of  the  last  trumpet,  know  the  spouse  of  the 
Son  of  God,  which  he  hath  drawn  out  of  his  side,  and 
moulded  with  his  own  precious  blood  ?  St.  Peter,when 
he  was  enlightened  by  a  beam  of  our  Saviour's  ^\ory 
in  his  transfiguraiion,  knew  Moses  and  Elias,  whom 
he  had  never  seen  before  ;  and  shall  not  we  know  all 
the  children  of  God  upon  Mount  Sion,  when  we  shall 
be  transfigured  ourselves,  and  all  bhine  as  the  heavenly 


4Q4,  THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION. 

light,  whereof  that  of  Mount  Tabor  was  but  an  imper- 
fect shadow  and  representation  ?  But  though  we  shall 
know  in  heaven  all  the  persons  whom  we  have  known 
on  earth,  we  shall  look  upon  them  in  another  manner, 
and  love  them  with  another  affection  :  for  all  that  we 
have  of  the  animal  and  earthly  life  shall  be  totally 
abolished  ;  and  as  our  knowledge  shall  be  clear  and 
certain,  our  love  shall  be  pure  and  heavenly.  I  am 
not  able  to  express  this  better  than  St.  Paul  doth  in 
these  words  :  Although  I  have  knoxvn  Christ  according 
to  the  fie  sh^  nevertheless  I  knoiv  him  no  more  according 
to  the  fie sh.  Christians,  consider  well  these  expres- 
sions ;  they  will  be  able  to  remove  all  difficulty  and 
doubts  out  of  your  minds.  We  are  fully  persuaded, 
that  all  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  shall  certainly  know 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  for  how  can  it  be  otherwise, 
but  that  we  must  know  this  glorious  monarch  of  men, 
and  of  angels,  whose  sacred  countenance  shall  shine 
as  the  sun  ;  and  who  shall  sit  upon  his  magnificent 
throne,  about  which  legions  of  seraphims  fly,  and  who 
shall  be  there  adored  for  ever  by  the  church  triumph- 
ant ?  Nevertheless,  St.  Paul  saith,  That  although  he 
hath  known  Jesus  Christ  according  to  the  fie  sh  ;  that  is 
to  say,  according  to  the  manner  of  his  low  and  earthly 
life,  when  he  lived  here  on  earth;  at  present  he  did 
not  know  him  in  the  same  manner  :  he  did  not  consi- 
der him  otherwise,  but  as  he  is  at  present  invested  with 
unspeakable  glory  and  splendor.  In  the  same  manner, 
although  we  shall  know  all  them  whom  we  have 
known  on  earth,  we  shall  no  more  know  them  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh,  that  is  to  say,  according  to  this  ani- 
mal and  sensual  life  \  our  love  shall  not  be  earthly  or 
carnal,  but  it  shall  be  altogether  spiritual  and  heavenly. 
I  beseech  you.  Christians,  consider  well  what  St. 
Matthew  tells  us  in  chap.  xxii.  The  Sadducees,  who 
say,  there  is  no  resurrection,  came  to  Christ  to  intangle 
him  with  this  difficult  question.  Master,  Moses  saidy 
If  a  man  die  having  no  children,  his  brother  shall  marry 
his  wife,  and  raise  up  seed  unto  his  brother.  Now 
there  were  zvith  us  seven  brethren  :  and  the  first  ^when 
he  hadmcirried  awife^  deceased  i  and,  having  no  issue. 


THE  CHRISTIANAS  CONSOLATION.  495 

left  his  zvife  unto  Ids  brother.  Likewise  the  second 
alsoy  and  the  thirds  luito  the  seventh.  And  last  of  all 
the  zvowan  died  also.  Therefore  in  the  resurrection^ 
whose  zvife  shall  she  be  of  the  seven  P  for  they  all  had 
her.  Our  Saviour  answers  not.  That  this  woman  shall 
belong  to  none  of  those  husbands,  because  they  shall 
not  know  her,  nor  distinguish  her  from  other  women  ; 
but  he  replies  to  them,  You  do  err,  not  knozvirig  the 
scripture,  nor  the  pozver  of  God  ;  for  in  the  resurreC" 
lion  they  neither  marry ^  nor  are  given  in  marriage  ; 
hut  are  as  the  angels  of  God  in  heaven.  From  hence 
we  may  conclude,  that  although  in  heaven  we  shall 
know  one  another,  we  shall  have  nothing  of  that  car- 
nal love  which  we  have  at  present,  and  which  causeth 
us  to  put  so  much  difference  between  one  person  and 
another.  A  father  may  know  his  children  :  but  his 
love  shall  not  be  grounded  upon  considerations  of 
flesh  and  blood  ;  he  shall  love  them  only,  because  they 
are  amongst  the  children  of  God,  and  the  heirs  of  the 
kingdom,  and  because  they  shall  appear  in  the  image 
of  the  heavenly  Father,  clothed  with  his  light,  and 
crowned  with  immortal  glory.  Finally,  We  shall  love 
none  but  in  God,  and  for  his  sake,  as  they  shall  be  in 
God  and  God  in  them.  In  this  manner,  it  shall  not  be 
possible  to  love  them  more  or  less  ;  charity,  or  love, 
the  queen  of  virtues,  shall  then  sit  upon  its  throne,  and 
attain  to  the  highest  degree  of  perfection. 

If  you  think  seriously  upon  this, Christians,  you  shall 
find  arguments  to  answer  the  vain  objections  of  such 
who  say.  That  if  we  come  to  the  knowledge  of  one 
another  in  heaven,  that  will  be  liable  to  disturb  our 
happiness  ;  for  as  it  will  be  comfort  and  joy  to  meet 
there  with  our  parents  and  friends,  in  like  manner,  it 
will  give  us  trouble  and  affliction,  not  to  find  there  all 
such  whom  we  have  formerly  loved.  We  may  form 
and  retort  the  same  objection  with  more  reason  against 
those  who  believed,  that  we  shall  not  know  one  ano- 
ther in  heaven :  for  we  may  say  also,  that,  not  know- 
ing the  persons,  we  shall  not  know  whether  our  pa- 
rents, or  our  friends,  are  there  3  and  this  is  likely  to 
disturb  and  trouble  the  quiet  and  satisfaction  of  our 


496  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

minds.     But  to  argue  in  this  gross  manner,  is  to  con- 
found heaven  with  the  earth. 

Grief  and  displeasure  can  never  be  admitted  into  a 
paradise  of  joy  and  perfect  happiness.  In  this  glori- 
ous condition,  our  knov^ledge  shall  be  so  clear,  our 
charity  so  pure,  our  love  to  God  so  fervent,  that  as  we 
shall  love  all  things  which  God  shall  love,  and  where 
his  image  shall  appear ;  so  it  shall  not  be  possible  for 
us  to  love  them  whom  God  shall  hate,  them  who  shall 
bear  the  marks  and  characters  of  the  devil. 

When  David  was  yet  here  on  earth,  he  said  unto 
God,  Lord,  do  I  not  hale  tlieyn  that  hate  thee  P  I  hate 
them  with  a  perfect  hatred;  they  have  been  to  me  as 
mine  enemies,  Psal.  xxxix.  In  the  same  manner,  we 
shall  rather  speak  in  heaven,  in  the  state  of  perfection, 
when  God  shall  be  in  us,  all  in  all,  and  we  shall  be 
all  in  God.  Some  there  are  that  inquire.  What  kind 
of  language  we  shall  speak  in  heaven  ?  Some  reply. 
That  we  speak  the  language  of  angels ;  grounding 
their  opinion  upon  what  St.  Paul  says  to  the  Corinth- 
ians, Though  I  speak  with  the  tongues  of  men,  and  of 
angels,  and  have  not  charity^  I  am  become  as  sounding 
brass,  or  a  tinkling  cymbal. 

But  this  is  a  fantastical  opinion  ;  for  as  the  angels 
are  pure  spirits,  they  can  have  no  tongue,  nor  proper 
language.  I  confess,  in  some  holy  apparitions,  angels 
have  spoken  to  men;  but  it  was  by  moving  the  tongues 
of  their  borrowed  bodies,  or  by  employing  some  other 
corporeal  organ.  Then  they  spoke  in  the  language 
of  those  to  whom  they  were  sent,  and  had  ho  particu- 
lar or  proper  dialect.  But  if  angels  did  speak,  their 
language  would  excel  as  much  that  of  men,  as  the  an- 
gelic nature  excels  the  human.  By  the  tongues  of 
angelsj  therefore,  our  Apostle  understands  an  excel- 
lent tongue,  better  than  that  of  men. 

Others  imagine,  that  in  heaven  we  shall  speak  no 
other  language  but  the  Hebrew ;  because,  say  they, 
it  is  the  tongue  which  God  hath  sanctified  from  the 
beginning  ot  the  world,  in  which  he  spoke  to  the  pa- 
triarchs and  holy  prophets,  in  which  he  proclaimed 
his  law  upon  Mount  Sinai,  in  the  audience  of  all  the 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  497 

people  of  Israel,  and  in  wbicli  he  hath  recorded  his 
sacred  law  with  his  own  finger.  They  sav,  that  it  is 
the  language  which  Adam  spoke  in  the  earthly  para- 
dise, in  the  state  of  innocency,  and  which  all  the  in- 
habitants of  the  world  made  use  of  before  God  sent 
among  them  a  division  of  tongues.  And  we  may  also 
affirm,  that  it  was  the  language  used  by  our  Saviour 
while  he  was  on  earth*  For  the  Syriac,  which  he  com- 
monly spoke  as  the  rest  of  the  Jews,  is  a  dialect  of  the 
Hebrew,  or  a  kind  of  corrupted  Hebrew.  Others  are 
yet  of  opinion,  that  we  shall  then  attain  to  the  know- 
ledge of  all  sciences,  and  not  be  ignorant  of  any  kind 
of  languages,  but  therefore  declare  the  wonderful 
works  of  God,  as  the  apostles  at  the  day  of  Pentecost. 
As  the  holy  scripture  is  silent  upon  the  matter,  I 
^hall  affirm  nothing  :  but  in  general  terms  may  venture 
to  declare,  that  as  God  caused  a  division  of  tongues  to 
punish  man's  insolence  and  pride,  and  as  the  different 
languages  of  people  is  an  effect  of  their  sin,  it  is  more 
certain,  that  this  confusion  and  difference  shall  be  al- 
together taken  away,  and  that  nothing  shall  be  said  in 
heaven  but  what  shall  be  very  well  understood  by  all 
the  glorified  saints.  I  may  add,  moreover,  that  in  case 
we  should  speak  so  well  all  manner  of  languages  which 
have  been  in  the  world,  it  is  nevertheless  very  likely 
that  we  shall  all  speak  but  one  language,  that  we  may 
all  praise  God  with  the  same  voice.  But  whether  this 
shall  be  the  holy  language,  or  another  more  perfect 
and  majestic,  which  God  shall  sanctify  for  this  purpose, 
we  cannot  know,  until  God  of  his  infinite  mercy  shall 
have  raised  us  to  this  state  of  glory  and  perfect  happi- 
ness. From  what  we  have  already  said.  Christians, 
you  may  easily  understand  that  our  happiness  hath 
three  steps  or  degrees ;  the  first  is  attainable  in  this 
life  ;  the  second  at  the  separation  of  the  soul  from  the 
body  ;  the  third  is  at  the  great  day  of  our  glorious  re- 
surrection. For  already  in  this  life,  God  bestows  upon 
us  the  first  fruits  of  his  glory,  and  the  foretastes  of  his 
paradise.  The  Spirit  of  God,  and  of  his  glory,  rests 
at  present  iipon  us,  which  fills  us  full  of  an  unspeaka- 
ble glorious  jov,  and  w^ith  the  peace  of  God,  which 

3  R 


m  THE  CHRTSTIAN'S  CONSOLATION, 

passeth  all  understanding.  When  our  souls  depart 
out  of  this  corrupt  and  infirm  body,  God  gathers  them 
up  into  the  bundle  of  life,  he  introduceth  them  into 
the  blessed  company  of  the  angels  and  glorified  spi- 
rits, and  admits  them  to  the  contemplation  of  his  face, 
which  is  fullness  of  joy.  But  in  this  day  of  triumph, 
when  Christ  shall  come  down  from  heaven  to  judge 
the  quick  and  the  dead,  he  will  advance  us  both  in 
soul  and  body,to  the  highest  glory  and  happiness  where- 
of we  are  capable.  For  this  reason,  the  name  of  glory 
is  ascribed  to  this  high  degree  of  happiness  which  is 
prornised  to  us  at  the  blessed  appearing  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  in  the  eighth  chapter  of  the  Romans, 
where  the  apostle  saith,  That  the  creature  was  made 
subject  to  vanitij,  not  zvillinglij,  but  by  reason  oj  him 
who  hath  subjected  the  same  hi  hope;  because  the  crea- 
ture itself  shall  he  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  cor- 
rupti'on  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God, 
And  in  the  third  chapter  to  the  Colossians,  he  saith. 
You  are  deadj  and  your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God  ; 
xvhen  Christ,  who  is  your  life,  shall  appear,  you  shall 
appear  also  with  him  in  glory.  Therefore  this  glorious 
appearing  is  styled,  A  blessed  hope  ;  that  is  to  say,  the 
fulfillings  and  accomplishments  of  all  that  we  expect 
or  hope  for ;  as  in  the  second  chapter  to  Titus,  St.  Paul 
saith,  IVc  expect  the  blessed  hope,  the  appearing  of  the 
glory  of  our  great  God,  it'ho  is  the  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
Then  shall  be  the  consummation  of  the  glory  of  the 
head  and  members  ;  for  then  the  Son  of  God  shall 
cause  the  damned  to  feel  that  almighty  power  which 
he  possesseth  in  heaven  and  earth,  and  in  the  depth  : 
he  shall  discover  himself  to  the  faithful,  in  his  greatest 
glory  and  most  divine  splendor.  Therefore  this  glori- 
ous day  of  his  descent  from  heaven,  with  the  angels  of 
his  power,  is  mentioned  as  the  first  day  of  his  manifes- 
tation, of  his  appearing,  and  of  his  kingdom.  For 
this  cause,  when  the  Floly  Ghost  speaks  of  this  day, 
he  styles  it,  The  day  of  mi r  Lord  Jesus  Christy  or,  tlie 
day  of  our  Tord  Jesus  j  as  also,  the  day  of  the  Lord, 
and  the  day  of  God.  As  it  shall  be  the  day  of  the 
Lord  Jesus>  it  shall  also  be  our  davr    Therefore  St# 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  499 

Paul  calls  it  the  day  of  our  redemption ;  because  that  in 
this  day  our  Lord  shall  redeem  our  bodies  out  of  their 
graves,  and  shall  bestow  upon  both  our  souls  and  bo- 
dies, Eph.  iv,  all  the  fruits  of  that  redemption  which 
he  hath  purchased  for  us  with  his  own  blood,  Rom. 
viii,  and  shall  raise  us  up  to  the  highest  glory  and  most 
perfect  happiness,  Heb.  ix.  It  is  the  happy  day  of 
consummation  of  our  marriage  with  the  divine  Lamb  ; 
it  as  the  day  of  our  joy  and  triumph  Vv^ith  the  glorified 
saints  and  angels ;  it  is  the  day  of  our  coronation,  and 
of  our  entrance  into  our  kingdom,  when  the  King  of 
Kings,  and  the  Lord  of  Lords,  shall  crown  us  with 
his  own  hand,  and  put  us  into  possession  of  an  empire 
prepared  for  us  from  the  beginning  of  the  world.  In 
a  word,  it  is  the  day  when  we  shall  come  to  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  be  with  him,  as  he  is  with  the  Father,  that 
we  may  be  all  in  one. 

Because  of  the  glorious  and  wonderful  things  that 
shall  come  to  pass  on  this  day,  it  is  named.  The  great 
day.  St.  Jude  calls  it  thus :  A¥hen  he  speaks  of  the 
revolted  angels, he  saith.  That  God  hath  reservedihem 
in  everlasting  chains,  under  darkness,  unto  the  judg- 
ment of  the  great  day.  In  this  manner  many  under- 
stand the  words  of  John,  when  he  describes  the  foul 
spirits,  and  likens  them  to  frogs  that  he  saw  coming 
out  of  the  dragon's  mouth,  and  of  the  beast,  and  out 
of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet,  and  saith.  They  are 
the  spirits  of  the  devil  working  viiracleSy  which  God 
sent  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  of  the  whole 
zvorld,  to  gather  them  to  thepattle  of  that  great  day  of 
God  Almighty,  Rev.  xvi. 

Lastly,  This  glorious  day  is  not  only  called  the  day  of 
judgment, the  day  of  the  Lord,  tlie  day  of  our  redemption, 
and  the  great  day;  but  oftentimes,  withoutany  addition 
is  styled  the  day,  and  that  day  :  As  Heb.  x.  Let  us  con- 
sider  one  another  to  provoke  unto  love  and  good  ivorks^ 
not  forsaking  tlie  assembling  ourselves  together,  as  the 
manner  of  some  is  j  but  exhorting  one  another,  and  so 
much  the  more  as  ye  see  the  day  approaching.  In  the  epis- 
tle to  the  Thessalonians,  You  are  rcotin  darkness,  taat 
that  day  should  surprise  you.  Thus  in  the  second  epi?- 


SCO  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

tie  to  Timothy,  cHap.  i,  St.  Paul  saitb,  /  k7iozv  xvhovi 
J  have  believed,  and  I  am  persuaded  that  he  is  able  to 
keep  that  zvhich  I  have  committed  unto  him  against 
that  day.  And  when  he  remembers  the  good  and 
charitable  deeds  of  Onesiphorus,  he  prays  for  him  in 
this  manner.  The  Lord  grant  unto  Idm,  tJiat  he  may 
Jind  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that  day;  and  in  the  fourth 
chapter,  speaking  of  himself,  he  saitb,  Ihavejought  a 
good  Jight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the 
faith  ;  Henceforth  tJiere  is  laid  up  for  vie  a  crozvn  of 
righteousness, zvhich  the  Lord^  the  righteous  JudgCyShall 
give  me  at  that  day. 

It  is  so  styled,  because  of  its  excellency :  it  is  the 
day  of  days,  the  end  of  all  the  seasons,  the  consumma- 
tion of  all  ages  and  times  ;  for  after  this  there  shall  be 
no  more  alteration  of  days,  months  and  years.  There- 
fore an  angel  is  represented  in  the  Revelations  lifting 
up  his  hands  to  heaven,  swearing  by  the  living  God, 
who  hath  created  heaven  and  all  things  therein,  the 
earth,  and  all  things  in  it,  and  the  sea,  and  the  things 
there  are  therein,  That  there  shall  be  no  more  time  : 
for  instead  of  this  inconstant  time,  which  flies  away 
without  leaving  any  sign  of  its  being,  an  everlasting 
eternity  shall  succeed ;  an  eternity  always  the  same, 
always  blessed  with  happiness,  always  glorious  and  joy- 
ful. This  divine  and  magnificent  day  shall  begin  at  the 
end  of  other  days,  but  shall  never  draw  to  an  end.  There- 
fore St.  Peter,  in  these  words,  calls  it  an  eternal  day, 
or  eternity,  2  Pet.  iii.  Glory  be  to  the  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  CJiristj  both  noiv  and  for  ever.  Amen.  And  in  ex- 
pectation of  this  day  of  days,  all  creatures  are  groaning 
and  travailing  in  pain  until  now;  but  especially  believ- 
ers, who  have  the  first-fruits  of  the  Spirit,  groan  in  them- 
selves, desiring  with  an  earnest  and  holy  desire  to  see 
tlie  breaking  of  this  great  and  glorious  day.  It  is  the 
end  of  all  the  prophecies,  and  the  accomplishment  of 
all  God*s  gracious  promises  to  his  people  in  all  ages  of 
the  world;  it  is  the  end  and  reward  of  our  spiritual  call- 
ing, and  fulfilling  of  all  our  desires  and  expectations, 
and  crowning  ofail  our  labours,  and  the  highest  step  of 
that  glory  and  happiness  unto  which  we  hope  to  arrive. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  501 

You,  devout  and  pious  souls,  who  delight  in  the 
contemplation  of  celestial  things,  I  pray  consider  with 
me,  the  accomplishment  and  the  perfection  of  three 
kinds  of  work,  which  have  been  succeeded  by  their 
several  rests.  The  first  was  that  of  the  creation  of  the 
world ;  for  in  six  days  God  created  the  heaven  and 
the  earth,  and  all  things  in  them,  and  when  he  had 
finished  his  works,  and  found  that  they  were  good  and 
perfect,  he  rested  the  seventh  day.  Gen.  i.  &  ii.  there- 
fore he  blessed  and  sanctified  it.  The  second  great 
work  was  that  of  redemption  ;  for  when  our  Saviour 
had  fulfilled  all  the  prophecies  which  mentioned  him  ; 
when  he  caused  the  meaning  of  all  the  ancient  types 
and  figures  to  appear  in  his  person  and  sufferings ; 
when  he  had  fully  satisfied  the  justice  of  God,  and 
purchased  for  us  with  his  blood  an  eternal  redemption, 
he  cried  out.  All  is, finished,  John  xix.  a?2d  he  bowed 
his  head,  and  gave  up  the  ghost.  After  this,  Christ  had 
nothing  more  to  do,  nor  suffer,  but  he  is  gone  into 
heaven  to  rest  from  all  his  works.  Rev.  v.  and  to  take 
possession  of  all  power,  riches,  wisdom,  strength,  ho- 
nour, glory,  and  praise.  The  third  work  is  that  of 
our  glorification  ;  when  we  shall  see  the  new  heavens 
appear,  and  a  new  earth ;  when  our  bodies  shall  be 
clothed  withincorruption  anJ immortahty,  and  united 
again  to  our  souls  j  and  when,  in  both  soul  and  body, 
we  shall  attain  to  the  highest  glory  and  most  perfect 
happiness  ;  then  he  that  sits  uponJ:he  throne  of  eter- 
nity shall  say  with  a  loud  voice.  All  isjinished,  Rev.xxi. 

Afterwards  the  Sabbath  of  Sabbaths  shall  succeed 
that  eternal  rest,  and  that  peace  which  shall  never  be 
interrupted  by  any  unhappiness.  We  may  say,  that 
the  first  rest  is  that  of  God  the  Father,  the  second  be- 
longs to  the  Son,  the  third  is  the  rest  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
that  shall  then  have  gathered  all  the  saints  together, 
reared  up  the  house  of  God  to  the  roof,  and  perfectly 
enlightened  and  sanctified  the  true  Catholic  church, 
from  whence  shall  proceed  its  eternal  glory  and  hap- 
piness :  or  rather,  we  may  say,  that  this  last  rest  is  the 
rest  of  all  the  three  persons  of  the  most  holy  and  glo- 
rious Trinity  i  for  then  they  shall  rest  from  all  manner 


502  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION, 

of  works  for  ever  and  ever,  and  we  in  the  bosom  of 
their  glory:  we  shall  also  enjoy  an  everlasting  rest. 
When  the  works  of  creation  were  finished,  the  works 
of  redemption  were  next  expected  ;  and  after  the 
works  of  redemption,  we  hope  for  the  works  of  our 
final  glorification.  But  when  God  shall  have  brought 
us  all  into  his  glorious  rest,  and  declared,  for  the  third 
time,  from  heaven.  All  is  finishecU  we  shall  then  ex- 
pect nothing,  either  from  God's  justice,  or  from  his 
mercy  ;  for  all  God's  enemies  shall  then  be  destroyed, 
and  it  shall  not  be  possible  to  add  any  thing  to  the  in- 
famy of  their  punishments,  nor  to  the  violence  of  their 
torments.  There  shall  be  no  more  tears  to  be  wiped 
away,  no  more  evils  to  be  feared,  nor  advantage  to  be 
expected,  nor  crowns  to  receive  ;  for  then  all  the  chil- 
dren of  God  shall  be  perfectly  glorified.  They  shall 
enjoy  God  himself,  who  shall  be  their  inheritance  for 
ever,  and  the  unfathomable  fountain  of  all  their  de- 
lights ;  so  that  it  shall  not  be  possible  to  add  any  thing 
to  their  infinite  glory,  nor  to  their  eternal  happiness. 
God  shall  then,  if  I  may  so  speak,  take  away  all  means 
of  expressing  any  greater  liberality  and  bounty. 

Abraham  leaped  for  joy,  when  he  saw  the  birth-day 
and  humiliation  of  the  Son  of  God  :  How  should  we 
rejoice  and  be  transported  out  of  ourselves,  when  we 
think  upon  this  glorious  day  of  the  appearing  of  our 
great  God  and  Saviour  !  When  with  the  eye  of  faith 
we  behold  him  sitting  upon  the  clouds  of  heaven,  com- 
Jng  to  put  a  period  to  sin  and  death,  to  shut  up  the 
devil  and  his  angels  in  the  bottomless  pit  of  hell,  to 
deliver  his  church  from  all  evils,  enemies,  and  dangers, 
and  to  promote  it  to  the  highest  felicity,  and  to  an 
everlasting  glory. 

After  this,  believing  souls,  I  must  draw  the  curtain, 
and  suffer  my  pen  to  fall  from  my  hand  ;  for  mine  eyes 
dazzle  at  the  sight  of  so  shining  a  light,  and  my  soul  is 
surprised  at  the  consideration  of  so  much  glory,  and 
so  perfect  an  happiness. 

Although  I  have  lengthened  this  treatise  more  than, 
I  at  first  proposed  to  myself,  I  must  needs  confess,  that 
whatsoever  I  have  said  upon  so  rich  and  glorious  a 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION,  5013 

subject,  falls  far  short  of  the  truth,  But  I  am  per- 
suaded, that  there  will  be  here  enough  for  pious  and 
devout  souls,  who  seek  not  for  the  ornament  of  lan- 
guage, nor  for  the  flourishes  of  rhetoric,  but  for  the 
true  and  solid  comforts  of  God*s  holy  word.  You, 
Christians,  and  believing  souls,  for  whose  sake  I  have 
undertaken  this  work,  I  entreat  you,  for  the  glory  of 
God,  and  for  your  own  salvation,  to  preserve  in  your 
minds  the  ideas  of  these  things  that  I  have  now  spoken 
of.  Imprint  them  in  your  memories,  engrave  them 
upon  your  hearts  as  with  the  point  of  a  diamond,  and 
especially  take  delight  in  reducing  them  to  practice, 
and  you  shall  assuredly  find  both  joy  and  comfort. 
Think  often  upon  death ;  let  it  be  the  most  familiar 
and  most  pleasant  subject  of  your  discourse  ;  expect 
it  at  every  moment ;  and  lead  such  a  life  as  if  death 
were  ready  upon  your  lips.  Fear  not  the  many  trou- 
bles of  this  human  life  ;  doubt  not  but  that  God  hath 
determined  the  time  and  manner  of  your  going  out  of 
the  world,  and  that  every  kind  of  death  of  the  children 
of  God  is  precious  in  his  sight.  Since  you  are  to  live 
but  a  short  time  upon  earth,  settle  not  your  hearts,  but 
possess  your  riches  and  advantages  as  not  possessing 
.  them,  remembering  that  the  fashion  of  the  world  pas- 
seth  away.  Since  it  is  sin  alone  that  makes  death  ap- 
pear so  terrible  to  us,  hate  all  manner  of  vice,  and  study 
the  practice  of  piety. 

And  ?  there  is  no  person  at  the  hour  of  death  but 
wishes  til  le  had  lived  well,  think  therefore  upon  your 
latter  tnd-y  for  that  is  an  excellent  preservative  against 
sin.  If  your  mind  is  disturbed  with  the  consideration  of 
those  things  which  shall  happen  after  your  decease,  leara 
to  rest  upon  the  wise  providence  of  God,  that  sees  into 
the  depths  of  eternity,  that  provides  for  all  things,  and 
that  draws  light  out  of  the  greatest  darkness.  Are  you 
cast  upon  a  bed  of  sickness  and  disease  ?  open  the  eye 
of  your  faith,  and  you  shall  sec  yourselves  incompassed 
about  with  holy  angels,  and  in  the  arm.s  even  of  God 
himself.  Dread  not  the  violence  of  pain  :  for  God  will 
never  forsake  you  in  your  grief i  he  will  never  suffer  you 
%o  be  afflicted  above  what  vpu  are  able  to  endure.  Fancy 


5Q4  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

him  not  as  a  dreadful  and  merciless  judgc^  but  look  upon 
him  as  a  gracious  and  loving  Father,  who  desires  not  the 
death  of  a  sinner,  but  rather  that  he  should  repent  and 
live.  If  death  appears  to  you  with  a  frightful  counte- 
nance, if  it  fill  you  full  of  terrors,  cast  your  eyes  by  faith 
upon  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  you  shall 
see  there  all  the  weapons  and  armour  of  his  death  broken 
in  pieces ;  you  will  see  there  that  divine  and  precious 
blood  streaming  forth,  which  hath  satisfied  for  all  our 
sins,  and  marked  unto  you  the  way  of  God's  eternal 
sanctuary.  Let  not  the  grave  that  is  digging  for  you  ter- 
rify you,  since  the  King  of  Kings  has  been  laid  there  be- 
fore you,  and  filled  it  with  his  most  divine  odours.  Let 
death  seem  to  you  never  so  dreadful,  remember  that  our 
Saviour  hath  overcome  it  by  his  resurrection.  Fear  not, 
therefore,  to  encounter  it ;  for  our  great  God  and  Saviour 
will  make  you  partake  of  his  victory.  And  that  you 
may  cause  in  your  souls  an  earnest  longing  for  heaven, 
look  upon  Jesus  Christ  there,  who  is  gone  to  prepare  a 
place  for  you,  and  desires  that  you  should  be  eternally 
with  him,  to  behold  his  joy  and  glory.  Fear  not  the 
separation  of  the  soul  from  the  body,  since  death,  which 
shall  separate  you  from  yourselves,  is  not  able  to  separate 
you  from  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  soul  of 
our  souls,  the  seal  of  the  promises  of  God,  and  the  earnest 
of  our  future  inheritance.  Instead  of  looking  behind,  and 
longing  for  these  perishing  advantages,  and  for  honors 
that  can  only  dazzle  the  eye,  consider  that  death  shall 
wipe  away  all  tears,  remove  all  your  grief,  and  raise  you 
above  all  the  riches  and  pageantry  of  this  world  ;  nay, 
above  all  the  miseries  and  troubles  that  cover  the  face 
of  the  earth.  That  you  may  be  able  to  follow  this  death 
more  cheerfully,  remember  that  it  draws  you  out  of  a 
place  all  polluted  with  sin,  and  infected  with  impiety,  to 
transport  you  into  a  new  heaven,  adorned  with  righteous- 
ness and  holiness,  and  perfumed  with  the  prayers,  praise, 
and  thanksgiving,  of  the  glorified  saints  :  Remember 
that  it  frees  you  from  all  remains  of  corrupdon,  and  gives 
a  deadly  wound  to  all  your  lusts.  Mind  not  so  much  as 
the  false  appearance  of  death :  for  to  the  wicked  it  is,  as 
it  were*  the  suburbs  of  helU  the  jaws  of  the  bottomless 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION.  503 

pit,  and  the  beginning  of  their  endless  torments ;  but 
to  you,  believers,  it  is  the  gate  of  heaven,  and  entrance 
into  paradise,  and  a  passage  to  a  most  happy  life. — 
Learn  to  relish  now  the  joys  wherewith  your  souls 
shall  be  for  ever  satisfied,  when  God  shall  crown  yoii 
with  his  glory,  and  make  you  to  drink  of  the  rivers  of 
his  pleasure.     Since  your  soul  is  going  to  put  on  a  gar- 
ment of  immortality,  and  to  dwell  forever  in  the  palace 
which  God  hath  built  with  his  almighty  hand,  cast  off, 
willingly,  this  wretched,  infirm,  and  corruptible  body. 
Depart  willingly  out   of  this   earthly  tabernacle, 
which  turns  of  itself  to  dust.  Consider  well,  that  though 
it  fall  by  death,  it  shall  rise  again  at  the  resurrection  $ 
and  that  then  it  shall  at  last  become  the  temple  of 
God,  and  the  tabernacle  of  his  glory.     Finally,  O  re- 
ligious souls,  shut  your  eyes  to  the  world,  and  to  all  the 
vanities  that  the  world  adores,  and  aspire  to  the  real 
advantages  which  God  hath  prepared  for  you  before 
the  creation  of  the  world,  and  in  which  you  shall  joy 
when  the  world  shall  be  no  more.     Let  your  precious 
faith,  and  your  blessed  hope,  enter  into  eternity  itself, 
to  behold  that  extraordinary  happiness  and  glory  which 
God  shall  accomplish  when  he  shall  bring  us  both  in 
soul  and  body  into  this  celestial  paradise,  to  see  his 
face,  in  which  is  fulness  of  joy. 

In  regard  to  this  perfect  happiness,  and  infinite  glo- 
ry, which  never  entered  into  the  heart  and  thoughts  of 
man,  it  shall  never  be  perfectly  accomplished,  but  at 
that  day  when  Jesus  Christ  shall  appear  from  heaven, 
to  be  glorified  in  his  saints,  and  to  become  wonderful 
in  all  believers.  Think  always  upon  this  glorious  day, 
the  end  of  all  our  wishes,  the  fulfilling  of  all  our  hopes, 
and  the  perfection  of  all  those  designs  which  God 
hath  purposed  in. himself  from  eternity. 

You  devout  souls,  who  are  grieved  to  see  the  world 
prosper,  and  Satan's  empire  flourish,  to  see  God's  chiU 
dren  subject  to  all  the  darts  of  death,  take  good  cour- 
age, and  rejoice  with  an  holy  joy  ;  for  shortly  all  the 
enemies  of  God,  and  of  our  salvation,  shall  be  punished 
with  an  everlasting  punishment,  as  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power.  Shortly 
the  devil,  his  angels,  his  agents,  and  slaves,  shall  be 

3  s 


506  THE  CHRIST! AN'5  CONSOLATION. 

bound  up  in  chains  of  darkness,  and  cast  into  the  lake 
of  fire  and  brimstone,  and  shut  up  in  the  b'ottomless  pit. 
Shortly  death  shall  be  no  more,  and  this  church  of  Jesus 
Christ,  whose  miseries  and  afflictions  cause  you  to  weep 
shall  be  clothed  with  unspeakable  light  and  glory  ;  it 
shall  enter  w^ith  joy  and  triumph  into  the  heavenly 
Jerusalem,  and  you  yourselves  shall  sing  with  all  the 
glorified  armies  of  heaven. 

.  Since  Christ  shall  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,  and 
shall  surprise  all  the  children  of  the  world  unawares, 
to  incline  your  souls,  believers,  to  the  love  of  God,  and 
expectation  of  your  merciful  Lord,  behave  yourselves 
in  the  same  manner  as  you  w^ould  do  if  you  were  now 
at  the  eve  of  this  great  festival,  as  if  you  saw  alrea- 
dy the  dawning  of  this  most  happy  day.  Entertain 
now  the  same  aflfection  and  joy,  as  if  you  heard  the 
voice  of  God,  and  the  trumpet  of  the  archangel,  as 
if  the  earth  was  already  in  a  flame,  and  as  if  Jesus 
Christ  himself  was  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven. — 
And  as  no  impure  thing  shall  enter  into  the  heavenly 
and  holy  Jerusalem,  and  that  without  holiness  no  man 
shall  see  the  face  of  God,  Cleanse  yourselves.  Chris- 
tians, from  all  fikhiness  of  the  flesh,  and  of  the  spirit, 
perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  Forsake 
all  manner  of  vice  ;  give  yourselves  over  to  virtue,  and 
to  the  practice  of  good  works  ;  imitate  the  diligence 
of  that  faithful  servant,  that  you  may  not  be  ashamed 
4t  the  coming  of  your  great  master.  Take  heed  that 
ye  be  not  hke  the  wise  virgins,  that  slept  as  w^ell  as 
the  foolish  ;  but  watch  and  pray,  that  you  may  not  en- 
ter into  temptation;  for  the  spirit  is  w^illing  but  the 
flesh  is  weak.  Eedeem  the  time,  for  the  days  are 
evil ;  and  make  haste  to  put  on  the  garments  of  righ- 
teousness and  innocence;  fill  your  hearts  with  the  holy 
oil  of  faith,  of  hope,  and  charity.  Take  your  lamps  in 
your  hands,  and  let  your  souls  shine  with  a  divine  light. 
In  this  blessed  disposition,  let  us  go  and  meet  our 
heavenly  bridegroom,  and  hasten  his  coming  by  our 
prayers  and  groans.  Let  our  souls  be  full  of  Jove  ;  let 
them  sigh  for  our  divine  Jesus ;  and  being  moved  with 
the  same  afi^ections  as  St.  John,  let  us  say  to  him  with 
an  earnest  desire,  CGj}ie  Lord  Jesus  s  and  if  he  an- 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   CONSOLATION.  /lor 

swers,  For  certain  I  come  quickly y  let  the  longing  o! 
our  souls  increase  more  and  more,  that  we  may  be 
able  to  pray  more  fervently ;  and  let  this  cry  reach  up 
to  heaven.  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  even  come.  Lord  come 
quickli/.     Amen, 


Prayer  and  Meditation 

For  a  Believing  Soul,  that  rejoiceth  and  comforts  itself 
in  looking  upon  death'^s  destruction,  and  the  everlast- 
ing and  blessed  life  zvhich  ive  hope  to  enjoij,  both  in 
soul  and  body,  after  ttie  resurrection. 

O  GREAT  Judge  of  the  world,  author  of  life  and  happiness,  thy 
grace  hath  bestowed  upon  me  the  seeds  of  immortality,  the  first- 
fruits  of  glory,  and  the  foretastes  of  everlasting  delight.  By  faith  I 
have  a  prospect  into  those  joys  and  felicities  of  paradise,  into  which 
my  soul  shall  enter  at  its  departure  out  of  this  wicked  world,  and 
into  that  glory  prepared  for  my  body  at  thy  appearing.  O  raise 
my  mind  to  eye  continually  that  complete  and  unspeakable  felicity 
and  glory,  promised  to  both  soul  and  body,  when  thou  shalt  be  re- 
vealed from  heaven  with  flames  of  fire,  to  take  vengeance  of  unbe- 
lievers, and  to  glorify  the  saints.  Let  me  not  be  unmindful  of  that 
magnificent  throne,  where  thou  shalt  sit  to  judge  the  quick  and  the 
dead,  before  which  the  greatest  princes  and  monarchs,  as  well  as 
their  meanest  subjects  and  slaves,  must  appear,  to  hear  the  just  sen- 
tence of  their  doom,  and  receive  the  rewards  of  their  deeds.  Grant 
that  I  may  now  rejoice  in  expectation  of  that  happy  day,  in  which 
all  the  enemies  of  thy  glory,  and  our  salvation,  shall  be  destroyed, 
in  which  Satan,  his  angels,  and  wicked  agents,  and  instruments  of  his 
kingdom,  shall  be  bound  in  chains,  and  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and 
brimstone,  from  whence  they  shall  never  be  released  ;  in  which  death 
shall  be  no  more  ;  all  the  living  shall  become  immortal,  and  thy 
church  be  crowned,  and  enter  in  triumph  into  that  magnificent  city, 
built  with  gold,  pearls,  and  precious  stones,  where  thy  glory  shall 
continue  for  ever,  to  enlighten  it,  and  accompli'sh  our  happiness.  O 
that  I  may  now  expect,  with  comfort  and  joy,  that  blessed  state 
where  we  shall  neither  hunger  nor  thirst,  but  be  advanced  to  the 
condition  and  perfection  of  angels,  be  clothed  with  light  and  glory, 
and,  being  crowned  with  an  eternal  felicity,  rejoice  with  the  celes- 
tial societies  of  patriarchs,  prophets,  apostles,  confessors,  and  mar- 
tyrs, and  with  all  the  princes  and  monarchs,  who  have  lived  and  arc 
departed,  in  thy  fear  and  favour,  and  where  we  shall  be  admitted  to 
the  vision  of  God,  and  be  changed  and  satisfied  with  his  divine  hke- 
ness.  O  Lord  grant  that  I  may  always  have  lliis  glorious  ^J:^^^^'^!^-' 
py  day  in  my  thoughts,  when  all  thy  promises  shall  be  rulhUed, 
all  thy  works  finished,  and  our  desires  and  expectations  fully  ac- 
complished. And  because  this  time  and  day  is  unknown  to  us, 
giv^  us  grace  to  live  always  waiting  for  it,  as  jl'  m  were  at  the  eve 


508  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  CONSOLATION. 

of  this  eternal  Sabbath,  that  our  lamps  may  be  trimmed,  provided, 
and  burn  with  the  oii  of  faith,  hope,  and  charity,  and  we  ready  and 
awake  at  thy  glorious  appearing,  -clothed  with  a  wedding  garment, 
fit  to  enter  with  thee  into  eternal  blessedness.     Grant  us  grace  to 
desire  and  look  for  this    promised  redemption,  long  to  hear  the 
sound  of  the  last  trumpet,  and  behold  thy  coming  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven,  O  divine  Saviour  I  that  we  may  ascend  to  meet  thee,  and 
welcome  thy  glorious  appearance  1  O  Lord,  forgive  our  impatient 
wishes,  and  hasten  that  day  for  the  elect's  sake.     Come  with  thy 
powerful  angels,  and  the  ministers  of  thy  heavenly  court,  to  exe- 
cute justice  on  thine  enemies,  and  deliver  thy  servants.    Come  and 
put  an  end  to  this  wicked  world,  infested  with  sin,  and  subject  to 
corruption  and  vanity,  and  purge  the  heavens  and  the  earth  from 
all  pollution.     Come  and  take  vengeance  for  the  innocent  blood  of 
thy  martyrs,  shed  by  Antichrist  and  his  cruel  agents  ;  bind  the  de- 
vils in  chains  of  darkness,  and  shut  them  up  with  death  for  ever  ia 
the  bottomless  pit.     Lord  Jesus,  have  pity  on  the  cries  and  suffer- 
ings of  thy  distressed  people.     Come  and  deliver  them  out  of  this 
cruel  Egypt,  out  of  this  abominable  Babylon,  where  they  continue 
m  captivity.     O  merciful  Lord  I  is  it  not  time  that  thou  shouldst 
bring  us  to  thy  celestial  Canaan  ?  Give  us  to  taste  of  the  rnilk  and 
honey  of  the  most  refined  joys  and  comfort,  and  introduce  us  intO'' 
thine  holy  Jerusalem,  the  city  of  peace  and  everlasting  rest.  Come 
therefore,  and  wipe  away  the  tears,  and  stop  the  crying  of  thine  af- 
flicted people.     Take  them  out  of  this  infamous  prison,  open  to 
them  the  gates  of  thy  magnificent  palace,  clothe  them  with  light, 
and  perfect  thy  salvation,  and  their  happiness.     We  have  been  a 
long  while  contending  with  our  spiritual  and  temporal  enemies,  in 
our  tedious  and  troublesome  journey  through  the  world,  and  at  a 
distance  from  thee  ;  v/e  now  long  to  be  nearer  to  thee,  O  wonder- 
ful Redeemer  I  who  hast  accomplished  all  thy  works,  and  that  of 
■our  redemption,  by  day  blood  and  suiferings.    Perfect  also,  we  be- 
seech thee,  that  of  our  glorification  ;  receive  us,  and  thy  church, 
into  that  complete  felicity  prepared  for  us  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world,  and  purchased  with  thy  precious  blood  and  sufferings. 
O  merciful  God  i  admit  us  to  that  state  where  we  have  nothing  to 
fear,  nothing  to  desire,  and  nothing  to  wish  for,  but  be  always  em- 
ployed in  praising  thine  infinite  bounty  and  mercy.  Join  our  voices 
with  the  anthems  of  the  holy  angels,  that,  with  the  blessed  saints, 
•\\  e  may  be  able  to  say,  Now  is  come  salvation  and  strength,  and  the 
kingdom  of  our  God,  and  the  power  of  his  Christ:  for  death  is 
swallowed  up  in  victory,  and  the  grand  accuser  of  our  brethren  is 
shut  up  in  the  bottomless  pit,  Vv'hich  accused  them  before  our  God 
day  and  night ;  and  they  have  evercome  him  by  the  blood  of  the 
Lan:ib,  and  liave  not  loved  their  own  lives  unto  death.     Unto  him, 
who  hath  loved  and  washed  us  from  all  our  sins  in  his  blood,  and 
hath  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God  his  Father,  to  him,  I  say 
as  to  the  Father,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  glory,  power,  and  domin- 
ion, for  ever.     Amen, 


F  I  X  I  S. 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES 


TO    THE- 


CHRISTIAN'S  DEFENCE  AGAINST  THE 
FEARS  OF  DEATH, 


p£fF-y£iiS£r, 


Trenton, 


Trento7i» 


Rev.  James  F.  Armstrong, 
Dr.  James  Agnew, 
James  Alexander, 
John  Anderson, 
Joshua  Anderson, 
John  Armstrong, 
William  Anthony, 
Gov.  Joseph  Bloomfield, 
Joseph  Bradhurst, 
Nathaniel  Burroughs^ 
Selah  Belden. 
Eliza  Bunting, 
Samuel  Bellerjeau, 
William  Bills, 
John  Burroughs, 
Edward  Baker, 
Joseph  Bond, 
Alexander  Chambers, 
Jesse  Coleman, 
Charles  Cain, 
Thomas  Cain, 
Benjamin  Clark, 
Israel  Carle, 
John  Dowers^ 
Nicholas  Dubois, 
John  Dory, 
John  Downing, 
Ezekial  Dye, 
John  Dean, 
Dr.  Colin  Frazier, 
Nathaniel  Furman, 
Israel  Fish, 
Joshua  Gajbreath, 
John  Guild, 
Nathaniel  Green, 


William  E.  Green", 
William  R.  Green, 
Israel  Green*, 
Peter  Gordon, 
Margaret  Hunter, 
Abigail  Hunt, 
George  Hunt, 
Thomas  Hunt, 
Richard  Hunt, 
Joseph  Higbee, 
Charles  Higbee, 
Andrew  S.  Hunter, 
Charles  Howell, 
Ezekial  Howell, 
Asher  Howell, 
Samuel  Howell, 
John  Howell,  sen. 
Silas  Halsey, 
John  Heaver, 
Benjamin  Hendricksoni 
Charles  Hepbern, 
Joseph  Hill, 
Richard  Hill, 
James  Hillman, 
David  Howe, 
Daniel  Hart, 
Samuel  Hart, 
Elijah  Hendrickson> 
John  Irwine, 
William  Jackson, 
Benjamin  Jones, 
William  Kerwood. 
Isaac  Krewson, 
Henry  Krewson, 
Daniel  Laning, 


SUBSCRIBERS   NAMES. 


NMlV-'-JMRSEr, 


Trenton, 


Ralph  Laning,  jun. 

Sarah  Mattison, 

Robert  M'Neeley, 

Stephen  Mershon, 

Stephen  Moore, 

William  S.  Moore* 

Asa  Monjoy, 

John  Morbon, 

Jacob  Mulford, 

John  Moore, 

John  Morris, 

David  Ogden, 

Daniel  Orr, 

John  Potts, 

David  Pinkcrton, 

James  Potter, 

Aaron  Philips, 

John  L.  Philips, 

Joseph  Palmer^ 

Susannah  Reid, 

Keziah  Roberts, 

Sarah  Rozelle, 

John  Rozelle, 

Jonathan  Rhea, 

John  Runyan, 

John  Reeder, 

John  Reeder, 

Amos  Reeder, 

Lucius  Horatio  Stockton, 

Elizabetli  Smith, 

Benjamin  Smith, 

William  Smith, 

William  Scott, 

Abner  Scuddei', 

John  Scudder, 

Eli  as  Scudder, 

James  Slack) 

John  Titus, 

Joseph  I.  Thompson, 

Benjamin  Talyor, 

Rev.  Henry  Waddell, 

James  J,  Wilson, 

Daniel  Wilmurt, 

Joscpli  ^Vright, 

William  wS'ight, 

Isaac  Wynkoop, 

Ogden  Woodrufi- 


Mottinghanu 


Joshua  Anderson, 
Thomas  AshmorCy  - 
John  Abbott, 
Josiah  Appleton, 
Henry  Bellerjeau, 
Looe  Baker, 
Thomas  Carman, 
Nathaniel  Coleman, 
David  Cubberly, 
William  I.  Cubberly, 
Samuel  S.  Clayton, 
Isaac  Combs,  jun. 
Stacey  Decovr, 
Samuel  Doudle, 
Daniel  Fenton,     10  copies, 
Philip  Fester, 
Abel  Fagan, 
William  Ford, 
William  Grant, 
Thomas  Grant, 
John  Garwood, 
James  Hagerty, 
John  Glass, 
Benjamin  Hutchinson, 
Joel  Hutchinson, 
Amos  Hutchinson^ 
William  Hill, 
Richard  Hunt, 
Joseph  Hunt, 
Peter  Jackson, 
Joseph  M.  Lowry,. 
James  Lovess, 
James  Morford, 
Samuel  Moore, 
Andrew  Moore, 
William  Mount, 
Mathias  Mount, 
John  M'Makin, 
Daniel  Mershon, 
Peter  Nevius, 
James  Newgint, 
Jonathan.  Paul, 
Josepii  Parker, 
George  D.  Pierson^ 
James  Phares, 
Sampson  Peters, 
Ashcr  Quigley, 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES, 


NEfV'-JERSET 


JVbttingham . 


Robert  Quigley, 
Abigail  Rogers, 
William  Rogers, 
Evan  Reynolds, 
Daniel  C.  Runyau^ 
James  Reid, 
John  B.  Sartori, 
John  Stockton,    10  copies, 
Levi  Stiles, 
John  Titus, 
Alexander  ThompsoDj 
Samuel  Van  Nort, 
Gideon  H.  Wells, 
William  West. 

HofieivelU 

Levi  Atchley, 
Daniel  Atchley, 
Mary  Barber, 
Dr.  Henry  W.  Blackly, 
Jonathan  Bunn, 
David  Baldwin, 
Henry  Baker, 
Andrew  Burrows, 
John  Burroughs, 
Stephen  Burrowes, 
William  Bainbridge, 
Samuel  Beakes, 
Mary  Baker, 
Eliza  Christopher, 
Jesse  Christopher, 
John  Carpenter, 
William  Cornell, 
Martin  Drake, 
John  Field, 
Jonathan  Gray, 
John  Hunt, 
John  Hunt, 
Israel  Hunt, 
Ralph  Hunt, 
Asher  R.  Hart, 
Elijah  Hart, 
Philips  Hart, 
Aaron  Hart, 
Joseph  Hart, 
Israel  Hart, 
Jacob  Huff, 
Thomas  Hendricksoi/; 


Samuel  Hubbard; 
Jameb  Hill, 
Enoch  Ketcham> 
Levi  Light, 
Amos  Lanning, 
Charlotte  Merselour; 
Joseph  Moore, 
A  mas  Moore, 
John  Moore  head, 
Henry  Ferine, 
Job  Philips, 
Benjamin  Price, 
John  Primmer, 
John  Paradise,  jun, 
Pennington  Library  Comp,= 
Rev.  Joseph  Rue, 
Henry  Roscoe, 
Edmund  Roberts, 
Henry  Simmons, 
William  Smith, 
Joseph  Smith, 
Nehemiah  Sexton, 
James  Stevenson, 
Benjamin  Temple, 
Nathaniel  Temple, 
Timothy  Temple, 
Stephen  Titus, 
Samuel  Titus, 
Uriel  Titus, 
Joseph  Tindall, 
Daniel  Terhune, 
John  Van  Kirk, 
Daniel  Woodmansee, 
Ephraim  Woolsey 
John  WeUing, 
Charles  Welling, 
William  Young. 

AninvelL 
Asher  Atkinson, 
Samuel  Abbot, 
David  Bishop,   10  copies. 
Joseph  D.  Byles, 
John  Barcroft, 
James  Barber, 
Daniel  Brittain, 
Samuel  Britton, 
Alexander  Bonnell, 
John  Barrack, 
Sebastian  Bougihner, 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


NEIV-^JERSET. 


AmtotlL 


William  Bennett, 
Dr.  Gershom  Cravan^ 
Samuel  Corwii^, 
Joseph  Capner, 
Lewis  Dunn, 
Jacob  Deats, 
Charles  Ent, 
Thomas  Ekers, 
Jacob  Fisher,  jun. 
Kev.  Thomas  Grant, 
Jacob  A.  Gier, 
\^  illiam  Goclley,jun. 
Cornelius  Hoppock, 
Cornelius  Hoppock,  jun. 
Dennis  Hagerman, 
Samuel  Holcombe, 
Samuel  Holcombe,  jun. 
Joseph  Higgins, 
Jacob  Holcomb, 
Abner  Hurs, 
Zebedee  Hughes, 
Amos  Hartley, 
Samuel  Hill, 
Henry  Hogeland, 
Richard  Hooley, 
Noah  Knoles,   . 
Gershom  Lambert, 
John  Lambert,  sem% 
Samuel  Landis, 
Solomon  Lardis, 
Joseph  Landis, 
Abraham  Lisk, 
Peter  Moore, 
Geo.  C.  Maxwell, 
William  Marts, 
John  Praul,  jun.  10  copies. 
Arthur  Praul, 
Nathan  Price, 
David  Philips, 
Peter  Risler, 
Daniel  Reading, 
Thomas  Reading, 
Thomas  Reading,  jun; 
Charles  Reading, 
John  Reading, 
George  Rea,  jun. 
Jacob  Schenck, 
John  Sqhenck, 


John  Schenck,  jun. 
Arthur  Schenck, 
Robert  N.  Stout, 
Josiah  Stout, 
Isaiah  Stout, 
John  Sharp, 
John  Smith, 
Andrew  Slack, 
Isaac  Skilman, 
Derick  Sutphen, 
John  Trimmer, 
Lucretia  Williamson, 
Cornelius  Williamson^ 
Abraham  Williamson, 
Thomas  Williams, 
Ruth  Wilson, 
John  WickofF, 
Cornelins  Wyctoff, 
John  Williamson, 
Peter  Williamson, 
William  Williamson, 
John  Young. 

Maidenhead. 
Rev.  Isaac  V.  Brown, 
Benjamin  Baker, 
Samuel  Brearley, 
David  Brearley, 
George  Brearley? 
John  C.  Brown, 
Samuel  Coxe, 
John  Flock, 
Richard  M.  Green, 
Caleb  Smith  Green, 
John  Hughes, 
Reuben  Hunt, 
Sarah  Flunt, 
Fanny  Hutchinson, 
Mary  Howell, 
Philip  Hendrickson, 
Henry  Mershon, 
Prudence  Mershon, 
John  Mount, 
Joseph  Philips, 
Ralph  Philips, 
John  Philips, 
Ephraim  Philips, 
Caleb  Shreve, 
Joseph  Smith, 
James  Smithy 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


NEW-JEKSET. 


Joseph  Scudder, 
Jacob  C.  Van  Cleve, 
Joseph  W.  Van  Cleve, 
Joseph  Welling. 

Alexandria. 
Samuel  Arnwine, 
Abraham  Bloom, 
Joseph  Beavers, 
Joseph  Chamberlain, 
Henry  Eckle, 
Joshua  Hogeland, 
Joseph  King, 
Jacob  Kagler, 
Wilson  Parker, 
William  Tharp, 
David  Tunny, 
Francis  Thompson, 
William  Vanderbilt, 
Benjamin  Wright. 

Lebanon. 
Richard  Anderson, 
Huldah  Bray, 
Jacob  Kunkle. 

Bethlehem, 
Catharine  Apgar, 
Nicholas  Apgar, 
Mathias  Abel, 
George  Beavers, 
Clement  Bonnell, 
Charles,  Bonnell, 
Jacob  Craling, 
Peter  Crcveling, 
I.uther  Calvin, 
Cornelius  Carhavt, 
James  Dunham, 
Jacob  Emray, 
Benjamin  Egbert,  . 
Mary  Foster, 
John  Holmes, 
Samuel  Hope, 
Adam  Hope, 
Nehemiah  Hope, 
George  Hoppock, 
Abraham  Howell, 
Tunis  Huff, 
Robert  Johnston, 
Samuel  Kase, 
Hepry  Sta:\ts^ 


Peter  Smith, 
William  Sine, 
Aaron  Van  Syckcl, 
James  Van  Kirk, 
Henry  Waterfield. 

Redlngton, 
William  Bloom, 
Obadiah  Cole, 
Daniel  Kinney, 
Adrian  Kinney", 
J.  Moorhead, 
John  Smith, 
John  D.  Stryker, 
David  Scharry, 
Saftiuel  Taylor, 
Ruliff  Vorhees. 

Kingivood, 
Mary  Chamberlin, 
John  M'Vay, 
George  C.  Brown. 

Princeton  J 
Rev.  Enoch  Burt, 
Rev.  David  Bartine, 
Susan  T.  Beatty. 
John  I.  Craig, 
Jonathan  Davidson, 
John  Guilick, 
John  Gifford, 
Charles  Goldsmith, 
Mathew  Griggs, 
Rev.  Andrew  Hunter, 
James  Hamilton, 
W^illiam  Hamilton, 
Phebe  Hamilton, 
John  C.  Houston, 
S.  D.  Honeyman, 
William  Hollingshead, 
Thomas  Hutchinson, 
William  Hight, 
Philip  Hagerman, 
Francis  D.  Janvier, 
Jacob  Kean, 
Philip  Lindsay, 
Dr.  John  M'Lean, 
Mary  Minto, 
Zebiilon  Morford, 
John  S.  Nevius; 
John  F;issae;e    ' 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


j^EW'-JER^ET, 


James  Patterson, 
Rev.  Samuel  S.  Smith. 
William  Smith, 
John  Smith, 
William  S.  Schenckj 
Ruth  Stryker, 
E.  Stockton, 
J.  Stockton, 
Jacob  Stockton, 
Samuel  Scott, 
John  Van  Dike, 
John  S.Wilson. 

Gideon  Anderson, 
John  Price, 
Charity  Vandike. 

Kingston. 
Daniel  Brittain, 
Rev.  David  Comfort, 
Jonathan  Everit, 
Lewis  Heath. 

Greenwich, 
John  BuUman, 
Thomas  BuUman, 
John  Barber, 
Jesse  Barber, 
Abraham  Biddleman> 
William  Carter, 
Charles  Carter, 
Jonathan  Duckworth,  jun. 
George  Hidley, 
Lefferd  Haughwout, 
Harbert  Hiner, 
Rachel  Stewart, 
Michael  Zink. 

Asbury, 
Samuel  Bradford, 
Jmlay  Drake, 
William  M'CoUough, 
Peter  Wilson . 

P/iilifisburg, 
Adam  Ramsay. 

Belvedere* 
L.  W.  Stockton. 

Siissejc, 
David  Cochran, 
Benjamin  Cole, 


William  Fishbock, 
Robert  Kennedy, 
Barnabus  Swayse, 
Thomas  Scureman^ 
Robert  Stewart, 
William  Smith,  jun. 

Montgomery, 

A.  Amerman. 
Dowe  Ditmars, 
George  Kershaw, 
Oily  Hagerman, 
Henry  Miner, 
Isaac  Skilman, 
Abraham  Skillman, 
Rem  Stryker, 
Stephen  Terhune, 
Mary  Vorhees, 
Christopher  Van  Pelt, 
John  Van  Pelt, 
Alexander  Van  Pelt, 
William  Williamson, 
Peter  WyckofF. 

miisboro* 

Philip  Aursdalen, 
Fowel  Amerman, 
Ann  Blakney, 
Joscpn  Chamberlin, 
Garret  R.  Garretson, 
John  Lalourritte, 
John  Puriee, 
Margaret  Quick, 
Abraham  G.  Schanck, 
John  I.  Staats, 
Derick  Vorhees, 
Dennis  Van  Liew, 
John  \'an  Doren,  ' 
Nicholas  WiUiamson, 
Peter  VVykott'. 

Boundbrook* 

Mary  Gcon, 
Ihoma.  Gr«on, 
Ambrose  Gook,. 
Alfordi  I  ffarriotte, 
George  M^Doi.ald, 
Joseph  Mollisoii, 
Gilbert  B.  Stryker, 
Charles  Scancko 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


NElV-JEIlSEr. 


Bridgewater, 
John  B.  Dumont, 
William  Henry, 
Garret  Probascos. 

Six  Mile  Run, 
John  Bayles, 
Frederick  Davis, 
Robert  Priest, 
James  Yerks. 

Franklin, 
W.  Bayard, 
Elizabeth  Brazier, 
Gabriel  Fourt, 
John  Garritson, 
Elbert  Hogeland, 
Daniel  Nevius, 
John  P.  Nevius, 
Margaret  Staats^ 
Peter  Stoothoff, 
Menah  Vorhees, 
Cornelius  Van  Duyn. 

Greeri'BroQkt 
Isaac  Gulick, 
John  Harris, 
Abraham  Irvin, 
David  Kelley, 
John  Stine, 
George  Seabritig, 

Middle-Brook. 
William  M.  Kissackj 
George  M'Donald. 

Millstone. 
George  I.  Van  Nestle. 

JVccV'Shanncck, 
Rev.  William  R.  Smith. 

Bedjninster. 
Guisebert  Van  Dorn. 

Somerville. 
John  Cox, 
Rebecca  Coxe, 
Philip  P.  Tunnison, 

Bridgwater. 
John  B.  Dumont, 

Middle  bush. 
JGarrctt  Polhemus. 

Somerset, 
Daniel  Abbott, 
Eeziah  Gowenhovei^ 


Cornelius  Cowenhoven, 
Samuel  C.  Swan» 
John  Elmendorf, 
John  Harriot, 
James  Han-is, 
Peter  Monfortj 
Josiah  Scank, 
Martin  Schenck, 
Winant  Winans. 

Mendham, 
Stephen  Dodd, 

Washington. 
William  Osmun. 

J^ewark, 
Abraham  Spear. 

JVeiv-Brunswick. 
Abraham  I.  Buckalow, 
Phineas  Carmer, 
Jacob  Clady, 
Rev.  Ira  Condict, 
William  Dunham, 
Robert  Eastburn, 
William  Elliott. 
Abraham  Potts, 
Staats  Van  Dewsin, 
John  Van  Harlergen. 

Raritan, 
Margaret  Vorhees. 

Piscataqua. 
David  Durn, 
William  Degrot, 
James  Harris, 
John  G.  Seabring, 
Ellas  Van  Corut, 
Aaron  Van  Natta, 
Daniel  Vail, 
Isaac  Van  Dorn- 

West'  Windsor. 
William  D.  Jewell. 

East-  Windsor. 
Joseph  Hutchinson. 

Cranberry. 
Joseph  Branson, 
David  Cowenhoven, 
J.  Van  Kirk 
Georp-e  C  WoodhulL 

ifeights-Toivn. 
Rev.  Peter  Wilson. 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


NEIV-JERSET, 


Allentown, 

William  Arnell, 

Peter  Bills, 

Ann  Cafferty 

John  Dickson, 

Kebecca  Furman,  ■ 

Nathaniel  Foster, 

Henry  Harper, 

John  imlay,  •% 

David  Lee, 

Elizabeth  MontgolTciery, 

Dr.  Thos.  W  Montgomery 

Mary  Middleton, 

John  Middleton,  jun. 

David  M»Kean, 

Lucy  Quay, 

William  M.  Reynolds, 

Isaac  Wlnson. 
Freehold, 

Richard  Throckmorton. 

Middletown, 
Nathan  baker, 
Joseph  Edwards. 
Shrewsbury, 
Richard  Davis. 
Monmouth, 

Henry  Ferine, 
Thomas  Mount. 
Crossivicks, 
James  Brown, 
Abel  Edwards, 
Elizabeth  Gordon, 
Charles  Gordon, 
Elizabeth  Idle, 
William  M'Knight, 
Joel  Middleton, 
Thomas  "Wilkinson, 
Apollo  Woodward. 

JVlan-ifield, 
Mary  Boulton, 
Hannah  Bouiion, 
Joseph  Nutt,  Drawbridge, 

jBordeJitorjn. 
Samuel  Quicksull. 


Mount-Holly, 
Jacob  W.  Senton. 
Burlington. 
Rev.  William  Bos  well, 
Thanna  Boudinot, 
Jett  Benvish, 
William  Borden, 
James  Craft, 
William  Coxe, 
Charles  Ellis, 
Hannah  Earl, 
John  Fisher, 
A.  Griffith, 
Isaac  Howell,  sen. 
Hannah  Kinsey, 
William  M'Chesney, 
Milcah  M.  Moore, 
Maria  M'llvaine, 
Jacob  Myers, 
Lydia  Riche, 
James  Sterling, 
Joseph  Smith, 
Joseph  Sharpless,  2  copies, 
Stephen  C.  Ustic, 
Samuel  W^ooley, 
Bulah  Walker, 
Hugh  M.  Wallace, 
Jacob  Ward, 
Joshua  Wright. 

Evesham, 
Joseph  Coles. 

Rancocus, 
Aaron  King. 

Woodbury. 
Benjamin  Rulow. 

Gloucester. 
Joseph  V.  Clark. 
Pilesgrove, 
Nathan  Bassett. 
Piltstoivn. 
Jeremiah  Dubois. 

Loiver-Vennsncck, 
Daniel  Garrison. 


William  IJ.  Green, 
James  Miller, 
Wjftiam  Skelton, 


Richard  Williamson,, 
1  homas  Woodmansee, 
John  Van  Home, 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


PENNSYLFANIA. 


Philadelfihia, 
Rev.  David  Abbott, 
Rev.  Archibald  Alexander, 
Abijah  Ay  res, 
Stephen  Addington, 
William  Applcgate, 
Thomas  Anderson, 
Thomas  Allibone, 
Jane  Aitken, 
Rev.  Thomas  Billings, 
Ann  Burne, 
George  Barclay, 
P.  B 

John  Bradley, 
Binny  &  Ronaldson, 
J.  E   Biddle, 
Stephen  Beasbey, 

Rev.  Nicholas  Collin, 

Alexander  Cooke, 

Robert  Cochran, 

John  Connelly, 

John  C'ark, 

Robert  D.  CaiT, 

Rev.  Thomas  Dunn, 

George  Dickson, 

Joseph  L.  Dickerson, 

William  Davis, 

Elijah  Davis, 

Rev.  William  S.  Fisher, 

Rev.  Ashbel  Green, 

Philip  A.  Good, 

Mary  A.  Guerin, 

Rev.  S.  C.  Harvey, 

I.  G.  Harker, 

John  M.  Hartley, 

John  Haw, 

Jeremiah  Hukel;, 

William  HoweJ, 

W.H. 

Samuel  Harnell, 

William  Haslett, 
Samuel  Hodgdon, 
Rev.  Samuel  Helfeustein, 
George  Helmbold, 
Richardson  Hughes, 
John  Hewson, 
Alexander  Hemphill, 
Thomas  Jaquet, 


Charles  Johnson, 

John  Keene, 

Jacob  Keene, 

B.  &  T.  Kite,  6  copies. 

S-ephen  Little 

Lewdon  Sawyer, 

Thomas  Lattimore, 

John  Lawson, 

John  MClellan, 

William  M'Gowan, 

Daniel  H.  Miller, 

HughM'Curdy, 

Thomas  M'llwain, 

Thomas  A.  M  Calla, 

Adam  May, 

John  Mabin, 

John  M'C relish, 

Benjamin  Newport, 

S.  Nurtsyou, 

William  Patterson, 

Joseph  Purfil, 

Margaret  Painter, 

Isaac  Pearson, 

Daniel  I.  Rhodes, 

Alexander  Runkin, 

John  Reel, 

George  L.  Reedy, 

Rev.  W.  Stoughton, 

John  Shaw, 

John  Sexton, 

George  G.  Schiveby, 

George  Simmington, 

Thomas  Thom.asf 

Robert  Thomas, 

Thomas  Uiiderson, 

Rev.  James  P.  Wilson, 

L.  Wright, 

J,  Withante, 

M.  Wallace, 

Thomas  White, 

James  Waite, 

Matthias  Wirts, 

Snmuel  Weasy, 

W.  W.  Woodward,  6  copies. 

'1  homa-s  Whitecar. 

Chester. 
Rev.  Williara  Latty. 


3  U 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


PENNSTLVANIA. 


Morrisville, 

Gershorn  Craft, 
Jacob  Chapman, 
Henry  CSymer, 
Jonathan  Kitchen. 

.  Fahington. 
Reading  Beatty, 
Aaron  Lancw, 
Mahlon  MiUior. 

Bristol, 

Parthana  Bessonett, 
Daniel  Headley, 
M.  Ellroy, 
Mary  M  Cully, 
Abel  Van  Zant, 
Nathaniel  Walton. 

jyeivtown. 

N.  Bunxjughs, 
William  Cole, 
A.  Chapman, 
Charles  Dolton, 
Joseph  Fell, 
Christopher  Flanagan, 
Jacob  Glover, 
Andrew  Gilkyson, 
William  Hart, 
J.  Hicks,     • 
Samuel  Heath, 
John  Hibbs, 
Jacob  Kisler, 
Moses  Kelly, 
M.  D.  Lewers, 
Jesse  Ludom, 
E.  Monnel, 
Joseph  Mood, 
Francis  Murray, 
Thomas  Ross, 
J.  Yardley. 

Milford. 
Levi  Anderson, 

Kaston, 
Jacob  Abley, 
Joseph  Dawes, 
Christ.  Endress, 
Henrv  Ererman, 


Benjamin  GreeD, 
John  Green, 
Ezckiel  Howell, 
John  Hutchinson, 
Abraham  Horn, 
J  Kinsey, 
Hugh  M^Fall, 
J.  Miscsell, 
Francis  B.  Shaw, 
Sarah  Schooley, 
Abraham  Rceder, 
Jacob  Wiggener, 
George  Wolf,  jun. 

J\^orthamJito7i.  . 
Enoch  Addis, 
John  Addis, 
John  Bennett, 
Gilliam  Cornell, 
James  Cornell, 
John  Corson, 
Giles  Cravan, 
Aaron  CDrnell,  jun* 
Susannah  Dubois, 
Isaac  Edwards, 
Joseph  Finney, 
David  Feaster, 
Henry  Feaster, 
Benjamin  Jones, 
Derick  Kruson, 
Richard  Leedom, 
John  Livingsetter, 
Edward  Lowry, 
William  Purdy, 
Edward  T.  Stille^ 
Thomas  M.  Thompson, 
Johanna  Van  Artsdalen, 
William  A'" an  Zaxit, 
David  Wynkoop. 

Souihainfiton. 
Benjamin  Croasdale, 
Joseph  Fenton, 
J.  Abraham  Stevens, 
William  Stoner, 
Jonathan  Roberts. 

Yardley 'Ville, 
Andrew  Black. 

Holmesburg, 
James  Wilson. 


SUBSCRIBERS  NAMES. 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


Lonver-Makefield, 
Moses  Harvey. 

Greeg's-Toivn. 
Abraham  Staats, 
Ann  Van  Doren, 
Maiy  Veighte. 


Plumbstead. 
Daniel  Thomas. 

Greenville. 
Aaron  Kerr. 


NEW^YORK, 


Rev.  Abraham  Beach, 
Rev.  John  H.  Hobart, 
Samuel  Cox, 
David  Jenkins, 
Roderick  M'Leod, 


Robert  Macgill,  3  copies, 
George  Gosman,  3  do. 
Ichabod  Prall, 
E.  Duyckinck,  50  copies, 
John  Tieboiit,    50     do. 


Winchester, 


Daniel  M.  Gold. 


ADDITIONAL   NAMES, 


Rockingham, 
Mw-Mbion  MilU^ 
A^eivjiort^ 

Milford,    \ 
Chester^     i 


Frederick  Cruser, 
Daniel  D.  Moore, 
Henry  Tomlinson. 
Samuel  Ely, 
Susannah  Whiles, 
Isaac  Huling, 
Isaac  Fennimore, 


•     r        ^ . 


*  ^ 


•  -j€ 


'    •*      •## 


i 


.r^'/>/--  '',;^ 


